»-----·· №e-^* ºº ****** ~~~~****************** --★ →∞*****************~*~*~*~~~~ *********~*~*~*~*~*~：：~~=++~~?&&&&º，&#aeg***ğ， * { ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ** * · · · · · · · · · · · · · · * * *~~~ ~ ~ ~= w + · · · · · · · · · · - *** • ** * · · · · --~~~~ ~~~~ ~ ~ ！ .….… --. . . . º ： · ·： º： .*** ~...~" ' *** yr yryyyy YYYYYYYY YY y y rrrrr！ 3 † 3 3. Tappall PröSD]][6Fidſ RSSOGiation I AIE FRA FRY, From Library of Rev. Geo. Duffield, D.D. į į | į Ë į į # į į resented by HON. D. BETHUNE DUFFIELD .x）\，X\，,** ~~~~ ~~~~x~~~~~,~~~– ?， ~~~~ ;*r *} ** :+ *|+ #→---- ... ！-- „*· + + |-,^- *, ,... *） • !».- - * ►|-* ,| &º 'L} *: **}� - ș* … &.· -{».* * *· ----{ }|- .***ș |-ș%* ł,'…º ） {-{ !|-** --ı! # *�|-|- ~*،、 • ----? | -， } ' , .4 ^ *, {{J·, ！t *+ ·|- *{ +{-· *· · · ·\，·; · •* *- - :.*!-4. •{« »£…- w § 3.r* 3.* $*· *&, !-- →*;！！ș !| ſ{· *-. ， �ș- ’,*|:* ** ·#* · ±- - *& ·*/ \ & -*} * *-~ į}- *ș+× } ·}} |-} ----* .- * ---- **« '-*} *}-+ ' '）;|- } r.',） {*,ī. -! *|Y - {-ș }ą،º {a.} * ×*-! " ... • . ,，· º+ ''） | • • . '; * * *·- \ �- }|--} -:* , -~}' * *· • *.*¿¿.- . . . . ę +*»w*.’’i -1 & |§å <, ** % # f * ‘gº - #. -ºr , *4 2 ºf tº !-3 * - * # " * * .** * * sº # g e * º *: Jº. # § -- .# . F. * is º' * : • . . * A - -- - . .*, |-- * * * , sº : . * ...wº $3. - * . & - HIs To Ry AMERICAN MISSIONS To T H E H E A T H E N, FROM THEIR COMMENCEMENT TO THE PRESENT TIME. W O R C E S T E R : PU BLISHED BY SPOON E R & HOW LAN D. 1840, Entered according to the act of Congress, in the year 1840, by M. Spoon ER AND H. J. How LAND, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. ~f~~~~~~r-------. --~- -, --, *:::::::::::ca ºr . . .-: - ºr 2 –ºz - ºr: - %. %22.4.4.2 3'-Z/-/? 32 A D W E R T I S E M E N T. The want of a complete History of American Missions has been for some time extensively felt and generally acknowledged. The principal facts con- nected with their operations were indeed before the public ; but were scat- tered through many volumes, such as the periodicals of the several societies, memoirs of individual missionaries, and accounts of single missions. Prob- ably no private or public library contained all the printed works necessary to a full examination of the subject. It is the object of this work, to bring the substance of all these publications within the compass of one volume of con- venient size and moderate expense; supplying their deficiencies, reconciling their discrepancies, and correcting their errors by reference to the original documents of the several missionary societies. For this purpose, several authors were engaged, each having the confidence of the Board whose his- tory he was to prepare, and favored with access to its archives. The time expended on this work amounts to more than two entire years. The result of their labors is here submitted to the friends of missions and of general in- formation, in the full belief that it will meet all reasonable expectations. In providing maps and illustrations, though ornament has not been disre- garded, the leading object has been utility. A considerable portion of them are from drawings made for the several Boards, and never before published. The maps of Southern Africa, the Western Coast of Borneo, the vicinity of Bankok, of the several Sandwich Islands, the Indian territory west of the Mississippi, and several others, are believed to be more full and accurate than any before published. . The circumstances under which this work has been published, have mad it impossible for the several authors to revise the proofs. Especial care has been used to supply this deficiency by repeated revisions, and it is be- lieved that a good degree of accuracy has been attained. The most impor- tant errors are noted in the lists on pages 346 and 347. s:----- • i s t C O N T E N T S. 1. History of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, compiled chiefly from the published and unpublished Documents of the Board, by Rev. Joseph Tracy, tº tº 2. History of the Missions of the Baptist General Convention, pre- pared under the superintendence of Rev. Solomon Peck, For- eign Secretary of the Board, sº tº º gº ( * gº 3. History of the Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, by Rev. Enoch Mudge, sº s m ºn m ºn tº 4. Missionary efforts of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States, prepared from official Documents, by William Cutter, sº tº- g- tºº tº º º gº sº 5. History of the Freewill Baptist Foreign Mission Society, b Rev. Enoch Mack, Corresponding Secretary, sº ºn ſº 6, History of the Board of Foreign Missions of the General As- sembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and of its Missions, by Rev. Joseph Tracy, - - 353 529 563 595 709 H IS T O R. Y OF THE AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS F O R F O RE I G N M I S S I O N S. COMPILED CHIEFLY FROM THE PUBLISHED AND UNPUBLISHED DocuWENTs OF THE BOARD, BY J O S E PH T R A C Y. P. R. E. F. A. C. E. For the materials of this History, the author is indebted, most especially, to the kindness of the Prudential Committee of the Board, who have granted him free ac- cess to their numerous and valuable unpublished documents. Besides these, the principal sources of information have been, the thirty Annual Reports of the Board; thirty-five volumes of the Panoplist and Missionary Herald; Du Halde's China; Barrow's Travels in China; Medhurst's China; Abeel's Residence in China; Gutz- laff's Voyages and History of China; Crawford's Indian Archipelago; Raffles' History of Java; Malcom's Travels; Georgii Alphabetum Tibetanum; Osborn's Doctrinal Errors of the Apostolic and Early Fathers; Heeren's Researches; Tod's Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan; Maurice's Ancient India; Ward's View of the Hindoos; Malcom's Central India; Duff’s History of the Mahrattas; Memoirs of William Carey; of Buchanan; of Swartz; Read's Christian Brahmun; Ramsey's Missionary Journal; Memoirs of Mrs. Judson; of Gordon Hall; of Harriet Newell ; Rnox's, Percival's and Cordiner's Accounts of Ceylon; Upham's Sacred and Histor- ical Books of Ceylon; Malcom’s History of Persia; Smith and Dwight's Researches in Armenia; Memoirs of Levi Parsons; of Pliny Fisk; Anderson's Peloponnesus and Greek Islands; Voyage of Tyerman and Bennett; Ellis' Polynesian Re- searches; Stewart's Sandwich Islands; Dibble's History of the Sandwich Islands; Williams' Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas; Loskeil's History of the Moravian Missions among the American Indians; Memoirs of David Brainerd; of Catherine Brown; Parker's Exploring Tour beyond the Rocky Mountains; Smith and Choules' History of Missions; Brown's History of Missions; Humphrey's His- tory of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts; Life of Eliot, (Wilson's and Sparks'); Life of Wheelock; Stone's Life of Brant; Holmes' Amer- ican Annals; Massachusetts and Hazard's Historical Collections; Drake's Book of the Indians; Morse's Report on Indian Affairs; Mather's Magnalia; Morton's New England Memorial; Memoirs of Samuel J. Mills; the Christian Observer, Missionary Register, and other periodicals and newspapers published within the O * 10 - PREFACE. last thirty years. Some facts have also been learned from the recollections of individuals, and from private journals, and letters of missionaries. - To bring the transactions of the Board and of so many missions, so distant and distinct from each other, into one connected history, is no easy task; nor is it easy to decide what arrangement of the matter would be most favorable to its accomplish- ment. On the whole, it has been thought best to adopt the form of annals. By giv- ing the events of each year in one chapter, the gradual increase of the resources, operations and influence of the Board are better exhibited, and the chronological order of events is more readily seen and remembered. In the history of each year after 1812, the account of the annual meeting and domestic operations of the Board is placed first; then that of the Bombay or Mahratta mission; then that of the mis- sion to Ceylon; and afterwards of the other missions, always in the same order. By this arrangement, the account of any mission for any year is easily found; and those who choose, may read the history of each mission continuously, from beginning to end. - Names, dates and numbers have been given with as much particularity as seemed consistent with the design of making a readable work. Whatever of these is found wanting in the body of the history, will, it is hoped, be supplied by the tables in the Appendix; where, also, some important documents will be found, which could not be conveniently introduced into the body of the work. It is obvious that a work of this size cannot narrate all the interesting events that have occurred in the operations of the Board and its missions. The most that can be done, is to give such a selection as shall best show the general character and results of each mission, and of the whole system. This part of the work has been attended with considerable difficulties, some of which are, from their nature, insur- mountable. It is not always possible to know what have been the results of any particular measure; or what, of the events that occur in the vicinity of a mission, are produced by its influence. Many of the transactions, too, are of such recent date, that their most important influence is yet to be exerted, and can be known only in future years.-For similar reasons, due prominence may not always have been given to the labors of each missionary. The account of missions previous to the formation of the American Board, em- bracing a period of 190 years, could be only a brief summary of the principal enter- prises and their more important results. It has cost an unexpected amount of labor. The subject needs and deserves such attention as it has not yet received. Several of the maps are struck from cerographic plates, prepared by Mr. Morse, the inventor of cerography. Those of the several islands of the Sandwich group are copied from a map of the Sandwich Islands, drawn, engraved and printed at Lahainaluna, by natives who have been educated under the care of the American Mission. Several others have been prepared expressly for this work, from manu- script and printed maps furnished by missionaries, and never before published in this country. It may be proper to state, that neither the Board, nor any of its officers, are responsible for the character or contents of this work. At the request of the author, the Prudential Committee have granted important facilities for preparing it. For the use made of them, the author alone is responsible. If they have been so used as to promote the great and good object for which the Board exists, he will not have labored in vain. Boston, Nov. 1, 1830. C H A P T E R I. Introduction. Protestant Missions previous to the formation of the American Board. First settlement of New England. Eliot. ... Mayhew. Influence of New England example in Europe. Societies formed. Praying Indians in New England. Parkes, Horton, Sergeant, Edwards. The Moravians. Brainerd, Samson Occum, Wheelock, Kirkland. Societies formed about the beginning of the Nineteenth Century. Reflections. The first settlement of New England was a missionary enterprise. The “Pilgrims” had escaped from persecution by retiring to Holland. They left Holland and came to this continent, for the sake of preserving their rights as Englishmen by settling under English jurisdiction; of preserving their descendants from the contagion of false doctrines and corrupt examples; and above all, of extending the Redeemer's Kingdom in lands where Christ had not been named. Such is their own account of their own motives. The royal charter of the Plymouth Company mentions the depopulation of the country by pestilence and war, and its freedom from the claims of any Christian power; and then goes on to say: “In contemplation and serious consideration whereof, we have thought it fit, according to our kingly duty, so much as in us lieth, to second and follow God's sacred will, rendering reverend thanks to his Divine Majesty for his gracious favor in laying open and revealing the same unto us before any other Christian prince or state ; by which means, without offence, and as we trust to his glory, we may with boldness go on to the settling of so hopeful a work, which tendeth to the reducing and conversion of such savages as remain wandering in desolation and distress, to civil society and Christian religion.” And in this, the charter professes to favor the “worthy disposition ” of the petition- ers to whom it was granted. It was natural, therefore, for John Robinson, the pastor of that part of the church which remained at Leyden, to exclaim, in his letter to the governor of the colony, “O that you had converted some, before you killed any.” But efforts for the conversion of the natives were:- not delayed. As early as December, 1621, Elder Robert Cushman informed his friends in England that many of the Indians, especially of their youth, were found to be of a very tractable disposition, both to religion and human- nity; that if the colonists had means, they would bring up hundreds of their children, both to labor and learning; and that young men in England, who desired “to further the gospel among those poor heathen,” would do well to come over an dspend their estates, their time and their labors in that good work. It was indeed impossible, during a few of the first years of their contest with hardships and privations, to make such public and systematic efforts for the conversion of the Indians as were desirable; but individuals, both ministers and laymen, appear to have seized such opportunities as they could command, to make known and recommend the gospel to their heathen neighbors; and in this way, much was done towards diffusing a knowledge of Christianity, and producing an impression in its favor. A few of the natives even gave satisfactory evidence, living and dying, of real conver- sion to God. In 1636, the government of the Plymouth colony enacted laws to provide for the preaching of the gospel, among the Indians, and with the concurrence of the principal chiefs, for constituting courts to punish mis- -- 12 INTRODUCTION. : , ºr-º º w. i*- :- t | y § 3 C. § Fº ... ºr sº ". Whº ~3%zwº dº ś •-\ iº º § º 5. >5x ex- - - Wºº...-- ºr - - - - - iº. º —-º-º-º: -- - - - . .” º : */. - == ºf *:S:ºf . ºff/puftfrtºn ---> - -E - º - pº •º---- :* º Fº sºluununun w #7% %. ºf -º-; Sº.…: Ż - .** - ** = - ſº; + J. % * - - 22-2-2->=*'Iſºf :autºmº º Landing of the Pilgrims, demeanors; measures which would not have been adopted, had not the influence of Christianity been already very considerable. The Massachusetts colony was established with similar designs. Its charter declares that “to win and incite the natives of that country to the knowledge and obedience of the only true God and Saviour of mankind and the Christian faith, in our royal intention and the adventurers’ free profession is the principal end of the plantation.” The seal of the colony had as its device, the figure of an Indian, with a label at his mouth, on which was inscribed the “Macedonian cry,” “Come over and help us.” And here also, as at Plymouth from the beginning of the settlement, occa- sional labors diffused some knowledge of Christianity, and were followed by some instances of conversion. When the colonies had been successfully commenced, multitudes joined them for the sake of enjoying religious liberty : so that this was the lead- ing object with a large majority, probably, of those who came over during the first twenty or thirty years, and is so spoken of in some of the public documents of that period; though the missionary designs of the colonies were never disavowed, and seldom forgotten. The appeals to sympathy made by various sects, professing to be deprived of some part of the re- ligious liberty for which our fathers braved the ocean and the wilderness; the important influence which the settlement of New England has exerted on the cause of religious and of civil liberty throughout the world; the intense concentration of feeling concerning liberty produced by the struggle for independence; the fact that worldly-minded statesmen and orators love to write and speak of the spirit of liberty more than of the spirit of Christ; all these and many other causes have led later writers to represent the desire of religious liberty as the principal motive which led to the first settlement of New England, and to forget that which, at the first, was really pre- dominant in the minds of the Pilgrims. But justice to the memory of those Pilgrims, and to the cause of missions, requires that the truth should be restored to its place. - These Pilgrims were the pioneers of the Protestant world, in their at- tempts to convert the heathem of foreign lands. The Swedes, indeed, in FIRST MISSIONS, ELIOT, - 13 the preceding century, made some efforts for the conversion of the remain- ing heathem within their own borders. The French Huguenots, too, under the patronage of the celebrated Admiral Coligny, attempted a colony in Brazil; and at the request of Willagagnon, the leader of the colony, pastors were sent from Genoa in 1556. But Willagagnon returned to the church of Rome, and put three of the Genevan teachers to death; controversies among themselves drove their best men back to Europe; and finally, the Portuguese massacred the remainder, and thus became undisputed masters of Brazil. Whether this ought to be considered as a missionary colony, or only as an intended refuge for persecuted Huguenots, it is not easy to de- termine. . But concerning the Plymouth and Massachusetts colonies, there can be no doubt. They were missionary colonies. They were self-supporting missions, of the only kind that can succeed. And they were composed of men who possessed the qualities indispensable for such an undertaking. They went on their own responsibility, and at their own expense; deter- mined by the help of God, in whom they trusted, to make themselves a home, to live and die and leave their posterity, in the land of the heathen whose salvation they sought. - . In 1646, the legislature of Massachusetts passed an act for the propaga- tion of the gospel among the Indians; and in the same year the celebrated John Eliot began his labors at Nonantum, now a part of Newton. He had commenced the study of the native language in 1641. He had now become able to converse and preach in it; and had conversed with the natives from various places in the vicinity, and knew how they were affected towards the gospel. He now established regular preaching among them on the Sabbath; the neighboring ministers agreeing to supply his pulpit in his absence. On the 28th of October, he and three others went to Nonantum, where an assembly of Indians met him by invitation. After prayer, he ad: dressed them in a sermon an hour and a quarter long, in which he stated the leading doctrines of Christianity, and applied them to the condition of * his hearers. He then asked them whether they understood his discourse, and they replied that they understood all. A fortnight afterwards, he met a still larger assembly at the same place. After spending a short time in instructing the children, he addressed them for about one hour on the nature of God, the plan of salvation through Christ, the necessity of faith, and the awful consequences of neglecting the gospel. The whole assembly appeared serious and attentive; and after the sermon, an aged Indian rose up, and with tears inquired whether it was not too late for such an old man as he, who was now near death, to repent and seek after God. In con- clusion, the Indians said they thanked God for the visit, and for the won- derful things they had heard. At his third visit, the assembly was less numerous; for the powows, the priests, or more properly, conjurers, had forbidden the people to attend. But those present were serious, and seemed much affected by the discourse. A few days afterwards, several Indians came and requested to be admitted into English families and taught the Christian religion; and at the next meeting, all present offered their chil; dren for instruction. A settlement of “praying Indians” was soon formed at Nonantum ; but in 1651 it was removed to Natick, where a church was organized in 1661, and the community flourished for a considerable time. The labors of Eliot were not confined to this settlement. He travelled extensively among the Indians, from Cape Cod to Worcester County. He visited Martha's Vineyard; and once preached the gospel to the famous King Philip of Pokanoket, who rejected it with disdain. He translated the Bible and other Christian books into the language bf the Indians. Of his 14 INTRODUCTION. Bible, 1500 copies were published in 1663, and 2000 in 1685. They were printed at Cambridge, and were the only Bibles printed in America till a much later period. Eliot died in 1690, aged 85. He was ready to depart, and “Welcome joy.” was one of his last expressions. He has ever since been called “the apostle of the Indians.” But Eliot was not the first who preached to the Indians of New Eng- land. Thomas Mayhew began his labors at Martha's Vineyard in 1643. After laboring successfully for three years, he sailed for England, to solicit aid. The ship was lost in the voyage. His father, Thomas Mayhew, who was the proprietor and governor of the island, though about 70 years of age, then engaged in the work, and continued his labors till 1681, when he died at the age of 93. His grandson succeeded ; and for five genera- tions, till the death of Zechariah Mayhew in 1803, aged 87, that family supplied pastors to the Indians of Martha’s Vineyard. Nantucket was included in the scene of their labors. View of the Indian Meeting-house a In Plymouth colony, an Indian congregation was early gathered at Marshpee, of which the Rev. Richard Bourn was pastor. And among those who labored in this work during Eliot's life, the names of Treat, Tupper and Cotton in Plymouth ; Gookin, Thatcher and Rawson in Mas- sachusetts; and Fitch and Pierson in Connecticut, ar ementioned with distin- guished honor. As the result of these efforts, there were in 1675, fourteen settlements of “praying Indians,” and 24 regular congregations. In six of these, churches had been organized. One was at Natick, one at Grafton, one at Marshpee, two on Martha's Vineyard, and one on Nantucket. The population of the 14 towns was 3600; and there were 24 Indian preachers. These Indians were instructed, not only in religion, but also in the arts of civilized life. . The men became farmers. They ploughed and sowed and gathered in their harvests. The women learned to spin and weave, to sew and knit, and to perform the various duties of housewifery. Magis- trates were appointed to administer justice, and to sustain good morals. The children were gathered into schools, and many of the teachers were educated Indians. They showed, as American Indians have always showed, an uncommon degree both of readiness and ability to throw off their barbarous habits and become civilized men. Animating accounts of these labors and conversions were written from time to time, and published in England. They excited intense interest. Liberal contributions were made for defraying the expense of these labors MISSIONARY SOCIETIES FORMED. 15 of love. With the sanction of Parliament, collections were taken up in the churches. In 1649, “The Society for Propagating the Gospel in New England” was incorporated. With the funds raised for that purpose, lands were purchased, yielding an income of more than £500 a year, which ap- pears to have been faithfully expended in printing Eliot's translation of the Bible, paying the salaries of Eliot, Mayhew, Bourn and other missionaries, and of several white and Indian school-masters, and in meeting divers other expenses incurred in the prosecution of the work. On the restora- tion of Charles the Second, the corporation was esteemed dead in law; and Col. Bedingfield, a Roman Catholic, who had sold the Society an estate worth £322 a year, repossessed himself of the land, and refused to repay the money he had received for it; but in 1661 a new charter was granted, and the estate was restored to the Society. The celebrated Robert Boyle was among the most zealous and influential of those who procured the new charter, and was made “governor” of the Society, which office he held for thirty years. In this second charter, it was called “The Society for Pro- pagating the Gospel among the heathen nations of New England and the parts adjacent in America.” Richard Baxter was its earnest and efficient friend. Nor was this all. Cotton Mather was informed by a letter from Dr. Luesden, that the example of New England had awakened the Dutch to attempt the conversion of the heathen in Ceylon, and their other East India possessions, and that multitudes there had been converted to Chris- tianity.* And in 1698, some zealous members of the Church of England, moved, Bishop Burnet says, by the example of the Dissenters, whose evan- gelical labors they admired, formed the “Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge,” which is so well known for its labors in various parts of the world, and especially for the support it afforded to Swartz and his missionary brethren in Southern India. In 1701, the English “Society for Propagat- ing the Gospel in Foreign Parts” was instituted. Most writers confound this with the “Society for Propagating the Gospel in New England,” already mentioned; but they are distinct societies, and for many years each carried on its own system of operations in New England. This was an era of missionary enterprise. In 1705, the Danes commenced a mission in Southern India, and another in Greenland in 1708. The “Society in Scot- land for Propagating Christian Knowledge” was formed at Edinburgh in 1709. In 1725, Berkeley the philosopher, then Dean of Derry, and after- wards Bishop of Cloyne, published his “Schemes for Converting the Savage Americans to Christianity,” by a College which he proposed to establish at Bermuda, and to which he was ready to devote his life and fortune. Hav- ing obtained some private subscriptions, and a promise from the government of a grant of land and £20,000 in money, he came to Rhode Island, in 1728; but the promise of the government was never fulfilled, and having made some generous donations to Yale College and to several clergymen, he returned to Europe in 1731. In 1732, the first Moravian mission was undertaken. It was to the slaves in the West Indies. The Moravian mission to Greenland was commenced the next year. So extensively had the flame of missionary zeal already pervaded the Protestant world- But let us return to New England. *The Dutch obtained possession of a part of Formosa in 1634. Soon after, Robert Junius and others labored there for the conversion of the natives with great success. The exact date of his labors is doubtful. Mather, in 1697, said it was 50 years agº: If so, he probably left Holland before the report of Eliot's labors reached that country. Still, Mather’s account of Luesden's letter ſavors the belief, that this mission also was the result of the ex- ample of New England. In a few years, the Dutch were expelled from Forinosa, and Christianity was extinguished there. - 16 INTRODUCTION. Philip of Pokanoket had resolved to exterminate the Europeans from New England;% and for this purpose, endeavored to combine the whole force of all the Indian tribes in a simultaneous attack upon them. The war began in 1675. A warrior.and statesman so sagacious as Philip could not overlook the Christian Indians. He must have done all in his power, both by persuasions and by threats, to procure their assistance; and it would have been strange if none had been found, of all the unrenewed in the Christian towns, to regard his enterprise with favor; and it was inevi- table that they should be suspected. Yet there is reason to believe that very few, if any of them, entered into Philip's desigms. Eliot loudly asserted their innocence, and thereby brought upon himself no little odium. They suffered from both parties. Some were put to death by Philip, for betraying his designs; some fell in battle against his followers; some were executed by the authority of the Massachusetts colony, as his accomplices; some were the victims of a partisan warfare, carried on against all Indians indiscriminately. Finally, the legislature, probably with the double view of protecting them and guarding against them, ordered them all to be gath- 'ered into five towns, which they must not leave without a white protector; and afterwards, 500 of them were removed to Deer Island, and other islands in Boston Bay. When they were released from this confinement, they found many of their towns in ruins, their fields laid waste, and their hopeful beginnings in civilization blasted. They renewed their attempts, but never fully recovered from the discouragement and despondency which the events of this war had brought upon them. Still, the progress of the gospel among the Indians, though interrupted and retarded, went on. In 1685, the praying Indians in Plymouth colony were estimated at 1439. In 1696, there were 30 Indian churches in Mas- sachusetts, some of which had Indian pastors. In 1698, the whole number of Indians in Massachusetts is said to have been 4168, and the number of “converted” Indians 3000. Probably, in this last estimate, all catechumens were reckoned as converts. A great part of those who obstimately ad- hered to their ancient paganism, had either perished in Philip's war, or left the country at its close, and became amalgamated with distant tribes. Others of them were destroyed by the vices, from which nothing but con- version to Christianity can save barbarians who dwell among civilized IIle11. In Connecticut and Rhode Island, missionary efforts were less success- ful. The Narragansetts were generally and decidedly opposed to the introduction of Christianity; though they permitted Roger Williams, as a personal favor, to preach among them occasionally, when he could find leisure from his numerous controversies and secular cares. When the Massachusetts colony attempted by negociation to prevent them from joining Philip, they demanded, as one article of the treaty, that no attempts should be made for their conversion. To this, of course, the Puritans could not agree. When Mayhew requested the privilege of preaching among them, •one of their sachems told him to preach to his own countrymen, and make them honest in the first place. Yet something was done. Mr. Fitch and Mr. Pierson labored industriously for the conversion of the heathem about them. The Society for propagating the Gospel in New England made donations “for the encouragement of well-deserving Indians” among the * It does not appear that this war was provoked by any injustice or injury received from the colonists. Philip himself never advanced such a pretence. It was, on his part, purely a matter of “state necessity,”—to prevent the growth of a community, which would soon become too strong for his people to cope with. It was the same in principle, as the wars undertaken in Europe “to preserve the balance of power.” THE STOCKBRIT)GE INDIANS. 17 Pequots and other tribes, and the Governor of the New Haven colony was one of the agents for distributing them. Mr. James, of Easthampton, fitted himself for the work of instructing the Indians on Long Island, and was engaged in that employment in 1660, at the expense of the same society. And, finally, before the commencement of Philip's war, there were in the vicinity of Norwich, Ct., 40 converted Indians under the care of Mr. Fitch, pastor of the church in Norwich; but Uncas, the great sachem of that region, would not suffer any of his people to be gathered into Christian towns. Subsequent labors were more successful. In 1733, the Rev. Mr. Parks, sustained by the same society, began to preach to the Indians in Westerly and Charlestown, R. I. From the beginning, his labors seem to have been moderately successful. But in February, 1743, a number of Christian Indians from Stonington, Ct., came to visit their countrymen; and from that time the awakening seemed to be almost universal. They abandoned their dances and drunken revels, and crowded the places of worship. Within a little more than a year, more than 60 were received into the church. The whole community appears to have become nominally Christians. A few years later, the number of truly pious persons among the Narragansetts, was thought to be at least 70; of the Pequots, about 20; of the Neanticks, 6 or 7; of the Mohegans, 20 or 30; of the Montauk tribe, on the eastern end of Long Island, where the Rev. Mr. Horton had labored for several years, 15 or 16; besides a considerable number of the Stonington tribe. Mr. Horton, who has just been mentioned, was sustained by the Society in Scotland for promoting Christian Knowledge. In 1730, that society had appointed a committee at Boston, through whom some missions had been commenced with little success. This committee continues, to the pres- ent time, to expend a part of the annual income of that society; and the mission of the American Board among the Stockbridge Indians is now in part sustained by its appropriations.—In 1741, the Society appointed a similar committee at New York, and by them Mr. Horton was stationed on Long Island. In the course of two or three years, he baptized 35 adults and 44 children. The mission was abandoned in 1753, but the church continued for many years afterwards, In 1734, Mr. John Sergeant resigned his office as tutor in Yale College, to commence a mission among the Stockbridge Indians; or rather, among the wandering Mohegans, whom his labors ultimately collected at Stock- bridge into a tribe which still bears that name. His hearers were few at first, but soon increased; and in a few months he baptized more than 50 of them. They began to collect and build their town in May, 1736. That year, they planted three times as much corn as they had ever done before. A house of worship and a school-house were erected for their accommodation at the expense of the province. In about three years he was able to preach in the Mohegan language, into which he afterwards translated nearly the whole New Testament, considerable parts of the Old, and some other religious works. , Placing his chief hopes of success in the education of youth, he formed the plan of a Manual Labor Seminary, in which the pupils should contribute to their own support, the boys by agri: cultural labor, and the girls by housewifery. Subscriptions were solicited for that purpose in England, but they amounted only to an insufficient sum. Mr. Hollis, however, the founder of the Hollis professorship at Harvard College, provided for the education of twelve boys. Afterwards, he doubled the number, and finally, as some say, raised it to thirty-six. Land was procured, a school-house was built, and some of the boys were collected; when Mr. Sergeant was removed by death, at the age of 39, in 18 INTRODUCTION. July, 1749. The Indians, who had learned to love him as a father and a friend, thronged around his death-bed, where he reminded them of his past instructions, and charged them to remember and practice what he had taught, that they might meet him in peace in another world. Their improvement, during his ministry, had been great. When he first came among them, they were less than 50 in number, living wretchedly and viciously in miserable wigwams, widely dispersed, and frequently changing place. He left them, 218 in number, settled in a thriving town, with twenty houses built in the English style. He had baptized 182, of whom 129 still resided there, and 42 were communicants. Besides the charity- school, there were 55 scholars in a school under Mr. Woodbridge. After his death, Mr. Woodbridge had the charge of the mission, till that great and good man, Jonathan Edwards, who had been dismissed from North- ampton, was placed at its head. He labored there for six years, to the entire satisfaction of the Society, of the Indians, and of the white inhab- itants; but, as will usually be the case where duties are ably and conscien- tiously performed by a man whose ruling passion is for some other employ- ment, with little success. Here he wrote his treatises on the Freedom of the Will, and on Original Sin. After laboring here six years, he was elected president of the college at Princeton, N. J., but died soon after entering on the duties of his office. He was succeeded at Stockbridge by Mr. West, and he by Mr. John Sergeant, son of the founder of the mission. During the war of the revolution, many of the Stockbridge In- dians served in the American army, and they lost much in respect to men, morals and wealth. After the war, a part of the tribe, and still later the remainder, removed to the central part of New York. Their next removal. was to the banks of the White river, in Indiana; the next to Green Bay, in Michigan; and the next, in 1834, to their present residence, on the east side of lake Winnebago. The church, which had become extinct, was re-organized at New Stockbridge, N. Y., in 1818, with eleven members. In 1827, it came under the care of the American Board. In 1734, the same year in which Sergeant began his labors at Stock- bridge, the Moravians, or United Brethren, commenced a mission to the Creeks in Georgia; but the inhabitants being dissatisfied with their refusal to bear arms against the Spaniards, who were attempting to expel the colonists from the country, they retired to Pennsylvania. The accounts which one of them, who returned to Europe, gave of the condition of the Indians, so excited the missionary zeal of his brethren, that many offered themselves for the service, and twelve were appointed. In 1739, Christian Henry Rauch was sent to New York, to commence a mission. On his arrival, in July, 1740, he soon became acquainted with two Mohegans, whom he accompanied to Shekomeko, a place about 25 miles from the Hudson, nearly east from Kingston, and on the border of Sharon, Ct. After patiently enduring much disheartening opposition from both Indians and white men till the spring of 1742, his instructions, and especially the doctrine of the Atonement, began to take effect, and several were baptized. Among them were the two with whom he first beeame acquainted in New York. The gospel now made rapid progress. Indians came from other settlements, some of them 25 miles, to hear the preacher speak “ of God, who became man, and loved the Indians so much, that he gave his life to save them from the devil and from the service of sin.” Several Brethren now joined Rauch. They supported themselves chiefly by working with their hands for the Indians, and lived and dressed in the Indian style. They extended their labors to neighboring settlements, both of Indians and of white men, in Connecticut and in New York. Brethren from Bethle- THE UNITED BRETHREN. 19 hem, and from Europe, and among the rest, Count Zinzendorf, visited them, and travelled and preached among their people. But they were not free from the troubles that usually attend missions to the Indians. The rum- sellers in the vicinity were alarmed at the loss of their gains, and labored industriously to seduce the Indians into intemperance and other vices. Among the whites, the Brethren were represented as in league with the French in Canada, and as furnishing the Indians with arms to murder the whites. The country was alarmed, garrisons were raised, and some white settlers forsook their plantations, and retired to less exposed regions. The Brethren were called upon to serve in the militia, and harrassed with prosecutions to enforce compliance. Finally, an act of the legislature was obtained, requiring all suspected persons to take the oath of allegiance; and another, forbidding the Brethren to instruct the Indians, or to appear among them without having first taken the oath. As they had religious scruples concerning all oaths, they retired to Bethlehem, and soon after invited their flock to follow them. The Indians were unwilling to leave their ancient homes; but white claimants seized their land, and set a watch to pre- vent the occasional visits of the Brethren; and at last a considerable number of them complied. - Only temporary buildings were erected for the Indians at Bethlehem. A tract of 200 acres of land was purchased about 30 miles further up the Le- high, where a new town was commenced, which they called Gnadenhu- etten, or Tents of Grace. To this place the remaining converts from New York and Connecticut gradually repaired, and the settlement increased till it contained 500 souls. More land was bought and cultivated, a sawmill was built, and the traffic in lumber with the towns down the Lehigh was commenced; but hunting continued to be an important means of support. Still, as many companies of travelling Indians must be entertained, to con- ciliate their favor and prepare them to receive the gospel, it was necessary to furnish a part of their provisions from Bethlehem. As the congregation at Gnadenhuetten grew strong, the brethren extended their labors to other places, and especially to the country on the Susquehannah, where several permanent missions were commenced. In 1753, several Indian tribes farther north were secretly preparing to join the French in Canada, in a war upon the English colonies; and for this reason they wished to remove the Christian Indians at Gnadenhuetten from the country which they intended soon to make a theatre of war. ... Repeated messages were sent them in the name of the Six Nations and of other tribes, urging them to remove to places further in the interior, and even threatening them with vengeance if they refused. At length the war commenced, and the whole region was filled with bloodshed and dismay. One night in November, 1755, a party of Indians in the French interest attacked the mission house while the family was at supper. Several of the inmates were shot, and the building was set on fire. Eleven men, women and children perished, and only five escaped. Several, who had retreated to the garret, were consumed by the flames. When the report of muskets was first heard, some of the Christian Indians offered to attack the enemy, but were dissuaded. The whole congregation then fled to the neighboring forests, and their invaders destroyed their town. The congre- gation retired to Bethlehem. Here, and at Nain, on the opposite side of the river, they dwelt, amidst many dangers and trials, till the return of peace. In 1763, the pagan Indians again commenced hostilities. The usual atrocities of Indian warfare were enacted all along the frontier. The white people were exasperated against all Indians, feared all, and trusted none. The Brethren and their converts were threatened with destruction, 20 INTRODUCTION. The congregation at Bethlehem retired to Nazareth ; and finally, to save them from the violence of their enemies, both red and white, the govern- ment of Pennsylvania removed them to Philadelphia and lodged them in the barracks. Even here they were in danger; and to defend them from the mob, a rampart was thrown up in front of the barracks, and eight heavy cannon were mounted upon it. Here they were supported at the expense of the government, and enjoyed such religious privileges as their situation allowed, till March, 1765. While here, about 60 of them died from the effects of confinement, small pox and fever. On their release, they thought it best to settle farther from the frontier, in the Indian country. After a long and tedious march through the wilderness, they commenced their settlement on the banks of the Susquehannah, towards its head waters. They called their new town Friedenhuetten, or Tents of Peace. Here they soon had a village of thir- teen Indian huts and more than 40 wooden houses in European style, covered with shingles, and furnished with windows and chimneys; a neat and spacious chapel was erected; and about 250 acres of land were planted with Indian corn. The fame of this settlement spread among the Indians. Many, even from distant tribes, came to see it. They admired its beauty, and the hospitality of its inhabitants, especially in times of famine. Many of their heathen visitors were awakened, and some appeared to become Christians indeed. The town grew. A larger chapel was needed and built. Two new school houses were erected. A powerful awakening com- menced in an Indian town about 30 miles up the river, and a mission was established there. In 1767, David Leisberger, one of the oldest of the missionaries, visited the Indians on the Alleghany river, in the Northwest corner of Pennsyl- vania. He found them degraded and ferocious, even beyond his previous conception; but he obtained a favorable hearing, and by agreement visited them again the next year, accompanied by two of his brethren. Here, notwithstanding the most violent opposition from a part of the people, they made very gratifying progress. A small settlement was commenced, and several were baptized. But war breaking out among the Indians in that vicinity, and a favorable offer being made by chiefs farther west, the congregation embarked in April, 1770, and passing down the river, by Pittsburgh, as far as Beaver Creek, penetrated the wilderness to the north, and built Friedenstadt, or the Town of Peace, a little west of the western line of Pennsylvania. Here, too, they met with opposition and success. The number of their hearers constantly increased, and among their converts was one man who had been engaged in the massacre of the Brethren at Gnadenhuetten. In 1772, they were joined by the congregation at Friedenhuetten, 241 in number, who found, it desirable to retire from the gradually increasing white population. The same year, Leisberger visited, by invitation, the chiefs and council of a town on the Muskingum, and having made the most desirable arrangements with the Indians, began to build the new town of Shoenbrunn, or Beautiful Spring. Soon after, another part of the congregation began to build Gnadenhuetten, ten miles below. To this vicinity all removed during the course of this year and the next. Here, petty wars raged around them, and they had many trials; but the Indians who had invited them were pleased with their proceedings, and # their request, a third town was built, which they called Lichtenau. any Indians in the vicinity were awakened, and the population of the town increased. In 1776, there were 414 Christian Indians on the Musk- ingum; Leisberger's Delaware spelling book and grammar had been printed and introduced into the schools, and several hymns and passages of Scrip- ** -*.** THE UNITED BRETHREN. 21 ture were in constant use, both in the Delaware and Mohegan languages. The war of the American revolution now commenced, and the Indian tribes of the north and west soon engaged in the service of Great Britain. The Christian Indians took no part in the war. With this, the ignorant and unprincipled of both parties were dissatisfied; each suspected them to be in the interest of the other, and efforts were made to force them into the contest which was raging around them. At last, in 1781, the British Commander at Detroit, believing them to be in favor of the Americans and perhaps acting as spies, sent an Indian force accompanied by an English officer, who removed the greater part of the missionaries and people to the Sanduksy river, near Lake Erie, and there left them in the wilderness. Here they suffered much from cold and famine. Meanwhile, some mem- bers of their community, who had been carried prisoners to Pittsburgh by the Americans, were released, and returned to their former homes. They were followed by a band of about 160 ruffians, determined to destroy the Christian Indians on the Muskingum, and then proceed to the Sandusky and destroy the missionaries and their followers there. Col. Gibson, having discovered the plot, sent messengers from Pittsburgh to give the alarm ; but they were too late. The ruffians arrived early in March. They informed the Indians that they had come to convey them to Pitts- burgh, where they would be safe. They persuaded those at two of the towns to deliver up their arms, made them prisoners, and then bade them, as they were Christian Indians, to prepare for death in a christian manner, for they should all die the next day. After recovering from the first shock of consternation, the victims saw that their fate was inevitable, and spent the night in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation. On the next day, the men were collected into one house and the women and children into an- other, where they were murdered and scalped. Of the whole number, 96 were thus butchered, and only two escaped. The ruſſians then marched to the other town; but the people there had learned their danger and fled. They then proceeded to the Sandusky; but the missionaries had been removed to Detroit by order of the British commander, and the congregation was dispersed. From this succession of calamities, the mission never fully recovered; though many praiseworthy efforts were made. By the aid of the British Governor at Detroit, a tract of land was procured and a settlement was commenced, which they called Gnadenhuettén, about 30 miles from De- troit, on the American side of Lake St. Clair. Here parts of the scattered congregation gradually collected, and the village and adjoining fields began to be admired, when the hostility of the surrounding Indians compelled them to abandon it in 1786. The Congress of the United States had ordered that the district belonging to the three congregations on the Mus- kingum should be restored to them, with as much land as the surveyor general should think proper, and the people were desirous to return; but the Delaware and other pagan Indians positively declared that they would not suffer it. A temporary settlement was therefore effected near the southern shore of Lake Erie, some 40 miles east from the Sandusky, which they called Pilgerruh, or Pilgrim's Rest. Here they received a very seasonable supply of provisions from Bethlehem, and of corn and blankets from the United States government, with a promise of 500 bushels of corn and other necessaries on their arrival at the Muskingum. These promised supplies were finally sent them at Pilgerruh. But the hostility of their pagan neighbors would not allow the pilgrims to rest in their present loca- tion. They left it in 1787, and after several removals, finally settled, in 1792, on a tract of 25,000 acres assigned them by the British government 22 INTRODUCTION. ser: on the river Thames. This they called Fairfield. It was about a mile and a half from this town, that Gen. Harrison obtained an important victory, during the last war with Great Britain, over the British and Indian forces under Gen. Proctor and Tecumseh. Fairfield shared the fate of many vil- lages on both sides of the national boundary. Its stores were seized for the use of the invading army, and the village was broken up." After the war, the Brethren built New Fairfield, on the opposite branch of the river. Here, in 1830, there was a congregation of 318, of whom 38 were commu- nicants. Peace having been restored between the Indians and the United States after the war of the revolution, and Congress having granted the Brethren 4000 acres of land at each of the three stations on the Muskingum, one of the brethren went to survey the country. The ground where they formerly dwelt was overgrown with briars and thorns, and infested with wild beasts. The chimneys were still standing in rows, and the bones of the slaugh- tered Indians appeared, mingled with the coals and ashes of their dwell- ings. In 1798, Leisberger, then nearly 80 years of age, left Fairfield, with his wife, one of the Brethren, and more than 30 Indians, to renew this mission. They built a new town, which they called Goshen, on the tract attached to Shoenbrunn. Here they labored in quiet and zealously; but the Indians had mostly left the region, and few conversions rewarded their labors. Several other settlements were attempted in subsequent years among the Indians in the north west part of the United States; but none of them were attended with much success, or were of long duration. On the map attached to Loskeil's History, which was written in 1788, twenty five places are marked in the territory now comprising the States of Con- necticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Ohio and Michigan, where there were or had been Christian Indians under the care of some of these missions. Goshen, the last of their stations in the northern part of the United States, was abandoned in 1822. As the Indians had nearly all left that vicinity, the missionary retired to Bethlehem, and the small remains of their congregation removed to New Fairfield. Of their mission to the Cherokees, the principal facts will be noticed incidentally, in the history of the American Board. - In 1743, David Brainerd commenced his short but glorious career. He was employed by the New York committee of the Society in Scotland for propagating Christian Knowledge. By the advice of Mr. Sergeant, the missionary at Stockbridge, he commenced his labors at a place called by the Indians Kanaurneek, between Stockbridge and Albany, and not far from New Lebanon Springs. Here, separated from all civilized society, destitute of most of the conveniences of life, obliged to go or send ten or fifteen miles for all his bread, and to perform all his household services himself, much of the time borne down by severe sickness, yet still obliged to labor, he spent a year, living the greater part of the time in a hut erected by his own hands. Here he made some progress in the language, composed forms of prayer in it, so as to pray with the Indians intelligibly, translated some of the Psalms, and taught the Indians to sing. He superintended an English school taught by his interpreter, and gave both to the children and their parents such religious instruction as he was able to impart and they to receive. He saw a considerable reformation of morals among them, and heard some anxious inquiries after the way of life. When they learned that he was about to leave them, they said they had now heard so much about religion, that they could no longer live without a minister, and begged him to stay; but finally, by his advice, the greater part of them removed to Stockbridge, where they enjoyed the labors of Mr. Sergeant. *: DAVID BRAINERD. 23 The region to which Mr. Brainerd was now sent, included the north part of New Jersey, and extended into Pennsylvania as far as the Susquehan- nah; the Forks of the Delaware being intended as his principal station. He repeatedly visited various parts of the extensive parish; but the princi- pal scene of his labors and success was at Crosweeksung, since called Cross- weeks, about 20 miles from Amboy, towards Bordentown. He first visited this place in June, 1745. His first audience consisted of four women and a few children. After hearing him, they set off and traveled ten or fifteen miles to inform their friends of his arrival, and to invite their attendance. Soon, his hearers increased to more than forty. They had formerly been . unwilling to hear anything about the gospel; but now they were anxious for instruction, and asked him to preach twice a day, that they might learn as much as possible during his visit. This change he ascribed to the influ- ence of some of the Indians who had heard him at the Forks of the Dela- ware. Having labored among them about two weeks, he advised them to apply to the Rev. William Tennant for instruction, and left them, with a . promise of a second visit. That visit was made in August. Mr. Tennant had been there, and their convictions had increased under his instructions. When Mr. Brainerd arrived, the work received a new impulse. In a few days, the inquiry became general, what they should do to be saved. The scenes that followed, resembled those of the most genuine and powerful re- vivals that occurred about that time under the preaching of Edwards, the Tennants, and their fellow-laborers. This visit lasted about a month; and during its continuance, fifteen adults and ten children were baptized. On his return to the Forks of the Delaware, he found that some of his people from that place had been to Crosweeksung, a distance of 80 miles, and there felt the power and enjoyed the comforts of divine truth. His third visit to Crosweeksung was like the second, a succession of spiritual triumphs. In February, 1746, a school was commenced for teaching the Indians to read and write the English language, under a teacher whom Mr. Brainerd had procured. About 30 children attended by day, and 15 or 20 adults in the evening. He also sought to form them to habits of industry. He per- suaded the committee that employed him to advance a considerable amount of money, to pay the debts they had contracted by their improvidence before their conversion, and for which they were in danger of losing their land. He then induced them to form a settlement at Cranberry, about fifteen miles from Crosweeksung, where, in about a year they had 80 acres of land under tillage. A church was organized, and 23 Indians sat down to the Lord's Supper. Others would have been admitted, but for their unavoidable ab- sence. It appeared probable, that his master designed to make him the settled pastor of a church" of converted Indians, and he was preparing his mind for a partial confinement to one congregation. But he must make another journey to the Susquehannah. His constitution was already broken by a succession of hardships and privations, and this journey proved as severe a trial of its strength as any of the preceding. Edwards says he was “excessive in his labors,” not paying that regard to his health which duty required. On his return from this journey, he administered the Lord's Supper to his Indian flock, which now amounted to nearly forty per- sons. After the service, he was scarce able to walk, but was supported by his friends, and laid on a bed, where he lay in pain till night. He was obliged to leave his flock early in November. Travelling by easy stages and resting at intervals with friends, he arrived at Northampton about the last of May. Here he was hospitably received by the great Edwards, then pastor of that church. An able physician pronounced his disease a con- sumption, and incurable. He lingered till the 9th of October, 1747, when, 24 INTRODUCTION. * in the 30th year of his age, his ardent desire to depart and be with Christ was fully gratified. His journal and his biography by Edwards were ex- tensively read, and produced a deep and permanent impression on the Christian world; and it is worthy of remark, that they did much to form the character of Dr. Carey, and of others who formed the Baptist Foreign Mis- sionary Society in England, and established the Serampore mission. In October, 1744, several ministers in Scotland, considering the state of the church and of the world, concluded that the providence of God then called for extraordinary and united prayer for the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit on all the churches, and on the whole habitable earth, that the world might be truly converted to God. They therefore proposed that some part of every Saturday evening and Sabbath morning, and of the first Tuesday of every quarter of the year, beginning with November, should be spent in secret or social prayer for this object. Great numbers in Scotland, many in England and some in America fell in with the proposal. In August, 1746, a circular was prepared in Scotland, of which nearly 500 copies were sent to New England for distribution in the colonies. It was Brainerd’s dying message to his Indian congregation, that they should observe this concert of prayer for the conversion of the world. They complied with his advice; and the Presbyterians of New York and New Brunswick, and oth- ers in that region, soon followed their example. He was succeeded by his brother John, under whom the mission flourish- ed, and the congregation increased to 200. He died about the close of the war of the revolution, and was succeeded in 1783 by Daniel Simmons, an Indian who had been ordained, but who was soon suspended from the ministry for intemperance and other irregularities. The congregation then had occasional preaching from the neighboring ministers; but it gradually de- clined till 1802, when those who remained, 85 in number, were conducted by commissioners appointed by the State, to the residence of the Stockbridge tribe in the State of New York, with which they became amalgamated. Among the Mohegans of Connecticut, who were converted in 1741, was Samson Occum, then 17 years of age. He was educated for the ministry among his countrymen, in a private school at Lebanon, Ct., under the care of the Rev. Eleazer Wheelock. This school gradually became a seminary for the education of Indians, and of missionaries to the Indians, and was called “Moor's Charity School.” It was first opened as a missionary seminary in 1748, five years after Occum entered it; though its com- plete establishment seems not to have been effected till 1754.* It was here, and not, as several authors seem to assert, at Hanover, N. H., that Brant, the Mohawk chief, received his education. Brant was sent here, with several others of his tribe, by the influence of Sir William Johnson, an active friend and patron of the school. In 1662, the Rev. Charles Jeffrey Smith, who was laboring at his own expense as a missionary among the Mohawks, employed Brant as an interpreter. Brant was then active in pro- moting the civilization of his people, and was thought to be truly pious. His religious feelings, long deadened by politics and war, are said to have re- vived towards the close of his life. In 1765, the school reported three missiona- ries and eight school masters laboring among the Indians, aided occasionally by two interpreters, and 22 pupils dependent upon it for support. As great- er funds were needed for its support and enlargement than could be other- erwise obtained, the Rev. Mr. Whitaker, with the Rev. Samson Occum, * The life of Wheelock states that in 1763, the Boston committee of the Society in Scot- land made an appropriation in ad of this school, and the General Court of Massachusetts authorized it to receive six Indian pupils from the Six Nations. A few pages aſterwards, it relates the same facts, as having occurred in 1761. SAMSON OCCUM. K1RELAND, 25 who had been on a mission among the Oneidas, visited England and Scotland to procure them. They excited no ordinary interest, and soon raised funds to the amount of more than £12,000, nearly all of which was invested in British funds, the income to be appropriated to the objects of the School. In 1770, the school was removed to Hanover, N. H. The location was not well chosen for an Indian school; as it was in the centre of an ex- tensive region which Indians had never inhabited and seldom visited, and into which white settlers, allured by reports of its astonishing fertility, of which the reports of our own day from the west seem to be but the echo, were pouring with a rapidity hitherto unexampled.” The number of Indian pupils soon began to diminish, and was much reduced during the war of the revolution. •For many years past, it has seldom had more than two or three at a time, generally Abernaquis, from Canada, and often none. Dartmouth College, though established at the same place, under the same president, and as a part of the same enterprise, is a distinct institution, with a charter and funds of its own. Occum, after his return from England, preached to his countrymen in the region of New London, Ct. till about the year 1778, when he removed with them to the Brothertown tract, which they had obtained of the Oneidas, in New York. From this place they finally removed to Michigan. The Rev. Samuel Kirkland was educated at Dr. Wheelock's school in Lebanon, Ct. and at Princeton College. In 1764 he commenced a mission among the Oneidas, in the State of New York. He suffered many hard- ships on his journey of 250 miles, much of which was through the wilder- ness on snow shoes, with his pack of provisions on his back; and from fam- ine after his arrival. His life, too, was frequently in danger from the Indians. Yet he persevered. Their opposition was gradually overcome, a school was established, and rather than part with him, the Indians where he dwelt agreed to exclude ardent spirits from their settlement. Friends of Indian missions contributed for the supply of his wants, and in 1773, the Society in Scotland for propagating Christian Knowledge agreed to pay him a sala- ry, in conjunction with the corporation of Harvard College. In 1775, the Indians learned that he had received documents from the provincial congress in Massachusetts, relating to the difficulties between the colonies and Great Britain. They insisted on knowing their contents, and he communicated them. These documents had been sent to him for that very purpose; and the result was, that the Oneidas refused to take any part in the impending war. Sir William Johnson soon after, ordered all “Dissenting” missiona- ries to leave the Indian country in New York. During the war which fol- lowed, he could only visit his people occasionally. After the war, they invited several bands of Christian Indians to settle in their country, and besought Mr. Kirkland to return and reside among them. They also entreated the Scottish Society's committee in Boston to send him; and in 1785 he returned and settled among them. Soon after his return, the attention of the Indians to religion was remarkable, and their improvement in morals was striking; but ardent spirits and other causes gradually pro- duced a sad decline. Mr. Kirkland died at Paris, Oneida Co. N. Y. in 1808, aged 67. He had been a missionary to the Indians, with short inter- ruptions for 40 years. During the latter part of his life, Mr. Kirkland was supported by the cor- poration of Harvard College, the Society in Scotland having withdrawn their patronage. Harvard College has a fund of $12,000 for propagating the gospel among the Indians. And it should be remembered that from the beginning, a considerable part of the funds expended on missions in Amer- ica by societies in Great Britain, was contributed in this country, and man- 4 26 - INTRODUCTION. aged by the committees in Boston and New York. This system of opera- tion seems to have been connected with our state of colonial dependence. In 1762, a “Society for promoting Christian Knowledge among the Indians in North America” was formed at Boston, and incorporated by the legisla- ture of Massachusetts; but the King of England disallowed the act of incor- poration, and the business had still to be conducted through American com- mittees of British Societies. -> - The American revolution, and the absorption of all the energies of the country in recovering from its effect, almost suspended these evangelical efforts; but a few years after its termination, a revival of missionary enter- prise commenced, both in America and in Europe. In 1787, the Society for propagating the Gospel among the Indians and others in North America was incorporated in Massachusetts. It gradually passed into the hands of Unitarians, and now expends the income of its funds in supporting two or three preachers among some of the Indians in New England. It has, or had some years since, a fund of $9000 for the propagation of the gospel among the American Indians. In 1792, the Baptist Foreign Missionary Society was formed in England; the London Missionary Society was formed in 1795; the Edinburgh Missionary Society and the New York Missionary Society in 1796; the Northern Missionary Society, in the north- ern part of the State of New York, in 1797; the Church Missionary Soci- ety in England, in 1800; and the Western Missionary Society, at Pitts- burgh, Pa. in 1802. All these societies were formed with reference to mis- sions among the heathen, either exclusively or in part. In 1803, the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States made its first ap- propriation for a mission among the heathen. he British Societies just mentioned, engaged extensively in the work of missions to the East Indies, to the Islands of the Pacific, and to Africa. The New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies sent missiona- ries to the Indians in the State of New York, and north of the Ohio river. These three, in 1817, were combined into one, which was called the “United Foreign Missionary Society.” Its executive head was at New York; and finally, as will be related in its place, its missions, funds, and all its con- cerns, were transferred to the American Board. The General Assembly appropriated $200, to aid the Rev. Gideon Blackburn in his attempts to in- troduce the gospel and civilization among the Cherokees. Mr. Blackburn also received private aid from Tennessee and Kentucky, and from benevo- lent individuals in Philadelphia. He also visited New England, where col- lections were made in behalf of his enterprise. In several places in the eastern part of Massachusetts, these were repeated from year to year, and the money transmitted through the hands of the Rev. Dr. Morse. A more particular account of his labors and their results will appear in the history of the mission of the American Board to the Cherokees. - arº American missions to the heathen, hitherto, had all been among the Indians of this continent. The promotion of true Christian piety had always been made the leading object; and as subservient to this, efforts to introduce learning, agriculture and the useful arts had in almost all instan- ces accompanied the preaching of the gospel. The result has shown that the American Indians, compared with other heathen, have been remarkable for both readiness and ability to perceive and admit the value both of Chris- tianity and of civilization. Among no other heathen in modern times has the gospel had such early and decided success. No other savages have so readily thrown off their barbarism and become civilized men. The great obstacle to their preservation as civilized communities is also manifest. It FORMATION OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 27 is—it always has been—their frequent avulsion from their native soil. The Stockbridge tribe, for instance, has been torn up by the roots and transplant- ed about once in twenty years, on an average, since Sergeant begun his labors among them in 1734. And yet they are a civilized and Christian community. They cling to civilization and Christianity, as scarce any other people would do under an equal pressure of adverse circumstances. The doctrine that Indians cannot be civilized, is the mistake of men who are ig- morant of their history, or the slander of men who covet their lands. It is plain, too, that the gospel, introduced by missions and introducing civiliza- tion, must save them from extinction, or they will not be saved. Of all the tribes which once inhabited the older parts of the United States, scarce a fragment can now be found, but such as Christian missions have preserved. - * It is certain, too, that the present age takes too much honor to itself. Missions to the heathen are not its invention; nor are the men of this age the first, even in modern times, who have felt the spirit of missions, or deliberately contemplated the conversion of the whole world to God, as a work in which they were to bear a part. From 1646 to 1675, New Eng- land did more in proportion to her ability for the conversion of the heathem, than she has done from 1810 to 1839. The spirit of missions was as gen- eral then as now ; contributors were as liberal in proportion to their means, and missionaries exposed themselves as readily to equal hardships and dam- gers. Nor has this spirit been lost since that day and revived by us. From that day to the present, there has been an uninterrupted succession of sacrifices and sufferings and dangers, encountered for the salvation of the heathem ; an uninterrupted course of expenditure of wealth and life for the conversion of the world to God. The shaking of the nations has at times deranged the machinery for a season, but has never stopped its motion, C H A P T E R II. Formation of the American Board. State of the country at the commencement of the nineteenth century. Religions periodicals. Samuel J. Mills. The Williams College, Society of Inquiry. Efforts at Andover. , Judson, Newell and Nott. Consultation—Drs. Spring and Worcester. Meeting of the General Associ- ation of Massachusetts. Application for advice. Formation of the Board. His meeting for organization. - - At the commencement of the present century, an attentive observer must have seen that the current of missionary enterprise was about to make for itself new channels, broader and deeper than those in which it was them flowing. The struggle for independence was ended; the pecuniary embar- rassment which it cost had passed away; the form of government had been settled, and years had given confidence in its stability; all the temporal con- cerns of the nation were in “the full tide of successful experiment;” and in short, the secular causes which had for a time repressed the spirit of mis- sions, were removed. Religion, from which the struggle for national exis- tence and the formation of the national government had partially withdrawn the minds of men, was beginning to recover its former power; and the local societies which were springing up in various parts of the land, several of which made the conversion of the heathen a distinct object of their existence, showed the religion of this country was still a missionary religion, in which 28 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. | the love of Christ was a constraining power, impelling to efforts and sacrifices for the salvation of men. Evidently, the spirit which was spreading and strengthening in the community would soon demand and create a system of operations, for the management of which organizations then existing would be found inadequate. This spirit provided for its own mourishment and growth, by securing a more general diffusion of religious intelligence. Among the periodicals which it called into existence, the Massachusetts Missionary Magazine is most intimately connected with the formation of the American Board. It was commenced in June, 1803, under the direction and patronage of the Massachusetts Missionary Society. That Society, though it sent no mis- sionary to the heathen, felt a deep interest in that work, and in 1804, the president of the London Missionary Society was elected one of its honorary trustees. By this and other kindred publications, information was diffused of the labors of European Christians for the conversion of the heathen in Asia, Africa and the Islands of the Pacific. That information was continu- ally increasing in interest, and in power to call forth the missionary spirit of those to whom it came. In 1805, the Panoplist was commenced. In 1808, these two publications were united. In 1810, Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. who was then in the practice of law in New Haven, Ct. became the editor. From the time of their union, the diffusion of intelligence concerning mis- sions to the heathen, both on the eastern and western continents, was made a prominent object of the work. - - Every great and effectual movement in human society begins in secret and in silence; in the diffusion through the mass of those who are to be the actors, of those elements of thought and feeling, under the influence of which they are to act, As the movement draws towards its full develope- ment, it produces the leading minds which it needs; the men who first understand, and cause others to understand, what the movement is to be, and under whose guidance the multitude labor purposely for its accomplish- ment. So it was now. Samuel J. Mills, born at Torringford, Ct. April 21, 1783, heard much, from his infancy, of missions to the heathem. His mother, especially, delighted to talk of Eliot, and of Brainerd, and of other missionaries to the heathen ; and once, during such a conversation, remarked concerning Samuel, “I have consecrated this child to the service of God, as a missionary,” The words made a lasting impression upon his mind. The first indication of vital piety which his father ever noticed in him, was the remark, made in the winter of 1802, that “he could not conceive of any course of life in which to pass the rest of his days, that would prove so pleasant, as to go and communicate the gospel of º to the poor hea- then.” It was even then his desire to be a missionary, not to the American Indians, but to the heathem of some foreign land; and Africa early engaged his attention. He consulted his parents. His mother said, “I cannot bear to part with you, my son ſ” He repeated what he had heard her say of him when a child. She wept, and never again objected. With their consent, he began to acquire the education necessary for his intended work. Having made the requisite preparation and put his secular concerns into other hands, he became a member of Williams College, Mass. in the spring of 1806. Here the efforts he made during the hours of relaxation to promote piety among his fellow students, were eminently useful; but his great and ultimate object was ever prominent in his own mind, the leading topic of his private meditations and prayers. At length, in the summer or autumn of 1807, he invited Gordon Hall and James Richards to a walk. He led them to an unfrequented place in a distant meadow, where, by the side of a stack of hay, they spent the day in fasting and prayer, and in conversing on willLAMs collEGE SocIETY OF INQUIRy. 29 Af - the duty of missions to the heathem. Mills was surprised and gratified to find that the subject was not new to his brethren ; that their hearts were already fixed on engaging in such a work. The providence of God had not con- ferred on one man the exclusive honor of originating the enterprise and im- parting its spirit to all others that had it, but had inspired a number of in- dividuals, each independently of the others, with the same thoughts and purposes. Having learned each others’ views, these brethren, and a few others who were found to be of the same mind, often met where this first conversation had been held, to converse and pray concerning the subject of their hopes and future labors. In the spring of 1808, in the north-west low- er room of the east college, a society was formed, for the purpose of making inquiries and forming plans for future missions. Its existence was kept secret from all but its members; and to this day, its proceedings and even the names of its members, are but partially known. - . The spirit which was to sustain a system of missions to the heathen in foreign lands was gaining stréngth in the churches; but, besides the mem- bers of this society, there were few, if any, in whose minds it had ripened into a distinct idea of something soon to be actually attempted and accom- plished. The first labor of this society, therefore, was, to prepare the minds of men for the enterprise. For this purpose, they republished a missionary sermon which Dr. Griffin had delivered before the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, and another, by Dr. Livingston, before the New York Missionary Society. These they circulated as exten- sively as º They read them in families, at social visits, and in meetings for religious conference. They made them the means of intro- ducing the subject of missions to persons with whom they wished to con- verse. By such means, they brought many minds rapidly towards the point at which they wished them to arrive. They made out a written list of cler- gymen, on whose attention they resolved to urge the subject. Among these were Drs. Worcester, Griffin, Morse and Dana. These ministers they visited repeatedly, spending their college vacations with them, and laboring as their helpers among their people; using the opportunities thus procured, for developing their plans. In pursuing this course, they showed at once the soundest practical wisdom, the most rational confidence in the goodness of their cause, and the modesty which is becoming in young men. , Had they at first carried their yet crude and ill-digested plans in a style of fervid declamation, before the more ignorant and excitable part of the churches, they might have raised up a violent and angry party in favor of rash and imprac- ticable schemes; and thus they might have thrown off the more steady and permanently efficient part of the Christian community from participating in their enterprise. Instead of this, they went to men whose characters were established as safe advisers; men capable of appreciating their motives and their arguments, of detecting their errors and of supplying their defects; men in whom experience had taught the Christian public to have confidence, and whose sanction would secure to their cause a favorable hearing. Of these, the prudent, the cautious, the deliberate Dr. Worcester, who, because he was such a man, would no more reject a plan than he would adopt one without fully knowing its value, was the first to become zealously enlisted in the enterprise. - Attempts were also made to excite a missionary spirit among the students in other colleges. For this purpose, one of their number transferred his relation from Williams to Middlebury College, and Mills visited New Haven. Intercourse was also opened with Dartmouth and Union Colleges; but this branch of their labors was attended with little visible success. After grad- uating, in September, 1809, Mills spent some time at Yale College as a 30 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. resident graduate, in the study of theology. The place was chosen with the hope of finding or imparting a spirit of missions. During this visit he formed that acquaintance with Obookiah, the Hawaian youth, which led to the establishment of the Sandwich Islands mission. In the spring of 1809, Mills became a member of the Theological Semi- nary, or as it was then sometimes called, the Divinity College at Andover. Several of his former associates were already there; and he and they in- dustriously used every suitable opportunity to impart their knowledge and views of missions to their fellow students. As the result of these labors, Messrs. Hall, Judson, Mills, Newell and Nott agreed to unite their efforts to establish a mission among the heathen in some foreign land.* The Faculty of the Theological Seminary were also consulted, and after serious deliberation, approved and encouraged the design. At last on the 25th of June, 1810, a meeting for consultation and prayer on this subject was held at Andover. The time for some public action, it was thought, had come. It was determined to bring the subject before the General Association of Massachusetts, then about to meet. The next day, Drs. Worcester and Spring, who had been present at the meeting, . together in a chaise to Bradford. In their conversation by the way, the first idea of the “American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions” was suggested, and the form, the number of members, and the name, were pro- posed. Dr. Worcester, who gives this information in a letter written a short time before his death, does not ascribe the honor of first suggesting this idea to his companion, as he would have done, had truth permitted; nor did his modesty allow him to claim that honor for himself. The truth probably is, that the suggestion was first made by Dr. Worcester, but grew out of their mutual conversation, and was perfected by their united coun- sels. t The General Association met at Bradford,t on Wednesday, June 27. On Thursday afternoon, on motion of the Rev. Dr. Spring, Adoniram Jud- son, Jr., Samuel Nott, Jr., Samuel J. Mills and Samuel Newell were intro- : and presented the following paper, to which their names were signed. †: " * It must not be inferred that all these brethren received their first impulse towards the missionary work from Mr. Mills. Mr. Hall, the reader has already been informed, was contemplating a foreign mission when Mills first spoke to him on the subject. Mr. Richards is said to have consecrated himself to the work earlier than Hall. It is stated in the History of the Burman Mission, that Mr. Judson’s thoughts were first led to the subject by the peru- sal of Dr. Buchanan’s “Star in the East,” during the last year of his residence at the Theo- logical Seminary ; that he conversed with several persons who discouraged him ; and that he wrote to the Directors of the London Missionary Society for information, and received an answer, inviting him to visit England, before he became acquainted with the views of the other brethren. This statement has been copied into the Mémoir of Mrs. Judson, a work with the execution of which, “In all its parts,” Mr. Judson declares himself “extremely gratified.” The statement, therefore, has his sanction. The “last year of his residence ’’ at the Seminary terminated September 25, 1810; so that his enlistment in the cause of missions cannot be dated earlier than the autumn of 1809, or about a year and a half aſter the ſormation of the Society at Williams College. The claim, therefore, which some of his friends have advanced, that he was the first mover in this enterprise, cannot be sustained; though, before he knew what others had done or thought, he consecrated himself to the work, and commenced a series of efforts, which would probably have resulted in its accom- plishment, even if Mills and his associates had never engaged in it. f The phraseology of the minutes of the Association concerning an adjournment for public worship at Haverhill, has suggested a doubt as to the place where the Board was actually instituted. One article in the Missionary Herald states that it was at Haverhill. The author has ascertained, from living testimony, that the usual statement is correct—the Board was formed at Bradford. MEETING AT BRADFORD, 31 “The undersigned, members of the Divinity College, respectfully request the attention of their Rev. Fathers, convened in the General Association at Bradford, to the following statement and inquiries. “They beg leave to state, that their minds have been long impressed with the duty and importance of personally attempting a mission to the hea- then; that the impressions on their minds have induced a serious, and they trust, a prayerful consideration of the subject in its various attitudes, partic- ularly in relation to the probable success, and the difficulties attending such an attempt: and that, after examining all the information which they can obtain, they consider themselves as devoted to this work for life, whenever God, in his providence, shall open the way. “They now offer the following inquiries, on which they solicit the opin- ion and advice of this Association. Whether, with their present views and feelings, they ought to renounce the object of missions, as either visionary or impracticable; if not, whether they ought to direct their attention to the eastern or western world; whether they may expect patronage and support from a Missionary Society in this country, or must commit themselves to the direction of a European society; and what preparatory measures they ought to take, previous to actual engagement. - “The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperience, look up to their fathers in the church, and respectfully solicit their advice, direction and prayers.” . This paper was drawn up by Mr. Judson. It at first contained, besides the present applicants, the names of Mr. Richards and Mr. Rice; but on consideration, they were withdrawn, lest the Association should be alarmed at the probable expense of supporting six missionaries in a foreign land, and shrink back in discouragement from the undertaking.—After hearing from the applicants a more particular account of their views, the association refer- red the subject to a committee, consisting of the Rev. Samuel Spring, D. D. Rev. Samuel Worcester, and Rev. Enoch Hale. On the next day, Friday, June 29, this Committee made the following report, which was unanimously adopted. “The object of missions to the heathen cannot but be regarded, by the friends of the Redeemer, as vastly interesting and important. It deserves the most serious attention of all who wish well to the best interests of man- kind, and especially of those who devote themselves to the service of God in the kingdom of his Son, under the impression of the special direction, “Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.” The state of their minds, modestly expressed by the theological students, who have presented themselves before this body, and the testimonies received respect- ing them, are such as deeply to impress the conviction, that they ought not to renounce the object of missions, but sacredly to cherish their present views, in relation to that object: and it is submitted whether the peculiar and abiding impressions by which they are influenced, ought not to be grate- fully recognized, as a divine intimation of something good and great in rela- tion to the propagation of the gospel, and calling for correspondent attention and exertions. - “Therefore, Voted, That there be instituted by this General Association, a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, for the purpose of devising ways and means, and adopting and prosecuting measures, for promoting the spread of the gospel in heathen lands. * * “ Voted, That the said Board of Commissioners consist of nine members, all of them in the first instance, chosen by this Association; and afterwards annually, five of them by this body, and four of them by the General Asso- ciation of Connecticut.—Provided, however, that, if the General Association 32 History of THE AMERICAN BoARD. of Connecticut do not choose to unite in this object, the annual election of all the Commissioners shall be by this General Association. “It is understood, that the Board of Commissioners, here contemplated, will adopt their own form of organization, and their own rules and regula- tions. - “ Voted, That fervently commending them to the grace of God, we advise the young gentlemen, whose request is before us, in the way of earnest prayer and diligent attention to suitable studies and means of information, and putting themselves under the patronage and direction of the Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, humbly to wait the openings and guidance of providence in respect to their great and excellent design.” The Association the nelected His Excellency John Treadwell, Esq., Rev. Timothy Dwight, D. D., Gen. Jedediah Huntington, and Rev. Calvin Cha- pin, of Connecticut, and Rev. Joseph Lyman, D. D., Rev. Samuel Spring, D. D., William Bartlett, Esq., Rev. Samuel Worcester, and Dea. Samuel H. Walley, of Massachusetts, as a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. The Rev. Dr. Spring, Rev. Mr. Worcester and Dea, Walley were appointed to consult with the other members of the Board, and make arrangements for its first meeting. The Board met, for the first time, at Farmington, Ct., Sept. 5, 1810: present, His Excellency John Treadwell, Rev. Drs. Lyman and Spring, and Rev. Messrs. Worcester and Chapin. Dr. Lyman opened the meeting with prayer. The record of the proceedings of the General Association of Massachusetts, in which the Board had its origin, were read and entered upon the minutes. A Constitution for the Board was then adopted. Its first article assumed the name, already given by the General Association. The second declared that “the object of this Board was, to devise, adopt and prosecute ways and means for propagating the gospel among those who are destitute of the knowledge of Christianity.” Succeeding articles prescribed the duties of the officers. The tenth provided that the expenses of the commissioners and officers, incurred in transacting the business of the Board, should be paid, but no member or officer should receive any compensation for his per- sonal services. The eleventh provided, that “the appointment of mission- aries, their destination, appropriations for their support, and their recall from service, when necessary, should be under the exclusive direction of the Board.” The twelfth required that a report of the transactions of the Board should be annually made, in writing, to the respective bodies by which the commissioners are appointed. The Board then appointed His Excellency, John Treadwell, President; Rev. Dr. Spring, Vice President; William Bartlett, Esq., Rev. Dr. Spring, and Rev. Mr. Worcester, Prudential Committee; Rev. Calvin Chapin, Recording Secretary; Rev. Mr. Worcester, Corresponding Secretary; Dea. S. H. Walley, Treasurer, and Mr. Joshua Goodale, Auditor, for the year ensuing. The Prudential Committee were directed to prepare a report, to be sub- mitted to the General Associations of Massachusetts and Connecticut; and with the Corresponding Secretary, to obtain information concerning unevan- gelized nations, and report to the Board at its next meeting. It was also “Woted, That the Board highly approve the readiness of the young gentle- men at Andover, to enter upon a foreign mission; and that it is advisable for them to pursue their studies, till further information relative to the missionary field be obtained, and the finances of the institution will justify the appoint- ment.” . . The Board closed the labors of this session, by preparing an address to MR. JUDSON SENT TO ENGLAND. 33 “the Christian Public,” which shows that they well apprehended the great- ness of their undertaking, its important bearings, and the motives which alone could secure them an efficient support. They say: “The Lord is shaking the nations—his friends in different parts of chris- tendom are roused from their slumbers; and unprecedented exertions are making for the spread of divine knowledge, and the conversion of the ma- tions. In our own country, the missionary spirit is excited, and much has already been done for imparting the gospel to the destitute in our new and frontier settlements. But for the millions on our own continent and in oth- er parts of the world, to whom the gospel has never been preached, we have yet those exertions to make, which comport with the Savior's emphatical directions, and our distinguished advantages for promoting the great object for which he came down from heaven and labored and suffered. A new scene, with us, is now opening. It is ascertained that several young men, of good reputation for piety and talents, under sacred and deep impressions, hold themselves devoted for life to the service of God, in the gospel of his Son, among the destitute, and are ready to go into any part of the unevan- gelized world, where Providence shall open the door for their missionary labors. Is not this a divine intimation of something great and good 2 And does it not call, with impressive emphasis, for general attention and exertion? In the present state of the world, Christian missions cannot be executed without pecuniary support. Shall this support be wanting? When millions are perishing for lack of knowledge, and young disciples of the Lord are waiting, with ardent desire, to carry the gospel of salvation to them; shall those millions be left to perish, and that ardent desire be disappointed ? Is there, then, in those who are favored with the gospel, the same mind that was in Christ, when he freely gave his own blood for the redemption of men 2 Should not this reflection come home to the hearts of the rich, and of all who, by the bounty of the Savior, have it in their power to contribute even their mites, for the salvation of those for whom he died ?” CHAPTER III. 1811. Mr. Judson sent to England. Negotiations with the London Missionary Society. Ap- pointment of Members by the General Association of Connecticut. Annual Meeting at Worcester. Appointment of Six Missionaries. Intended Mission to the Indians in Canada. Notwithstanding the favor with which the object of the Board was re- garded by some liberal individuals, the Prudential Committee believed that a considerable time must elapse before they should receive funds sufficient to sustain a mission, “upon a promising scale,” in any part of the heathen world. Meanwhile, four missionaries were ready, and waiting to be sent forth; and the heathen were perishing for want of their labors. It was thought best, therefore, to send Mr. Judson to England, to confer with the Directors of the London Missionary Society. He was directed to ascertain whether any arrangements could be made for prosecuting the work of missions in concert with that Society; whether, if desirable, the American missionaries could receive support from that Society for a time, without committing themselves wholly and finally to its direction; whether, in any case, they could be supported by the joint funds of the two bodies; and, if so, under whose direction the mission must be placed. Mr. Judson sailed for England in the ship Packet, of Boston, about the first of January. The ship was captured by a French privateer, and car- 5 - 34 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ried into Bayonne, where he was cast into prison. He was soon released from close confinement, but could not obtain leave to proceed to England, till just before the London anniversaries in May. He was courteously received by the Directors of the London Missionary Society; and, after repeated conferences with them, returned to the United States in August. The Directors declined the proposal of a joint control of the mission, rightly judging that two governing powers, on opposite sides of the Atlantic, could not act with the necessary promptness of decision and unity of design. A letter from their Secretary, the Rev. George Burder, expresses the hope, that the American churches, when they know that four of their own brethren have engaged in the service, will supply the Board with funds so liberally, “that not only four, but forty, may go forth” as missionaries to the heathen. The Directors, however, agreed, should it be necessary, to receive the American brethren as their missionaries, and sustain them “until they are able, by some means not incompatible with their missionary engagements, to procure their own support; which,” they say, “we consider it to be the bounden duty of every missionary to attempt as soon as possible, and with- out which missions can never be very widely extended.” This remark shows that the idea of self-supporting missions is not new. It maturally suggests itself to men in their first stages of missionary zeal, while their information is too imperfect to enable them to judge correctly of its practi- cability; but a more enlarged experience very generally corrects the error. According to the original resolution by which the Board was instituted, five members were to be appointed by the General Association of Massachu- setts, and four by that of Connecticut. This latter body, in June of this year, approved the measures already adopted, and appointed the same gen- tlemen from that state who had already served as members. The General Association of Massachusetts, at their session at Salem, in June, 1811, unanimously appointed the same gentlemen who were elected last year, and added the Rev. Jedediah Morse, D. D. This was the last election of the kind; as, before the next meeting of the Association, the Board was incorporated, with power to elect its own members. The Board met this year at Worcester, on the 18th of September; present, Messrs. Treadwell, Spring, Huntington, Lyman, Morse, Worcester and Chapin. The officers of the last year were re-elected, except that Jer- emiah Evarts, Esq., was chosen Treasurer, instead of Dea. S. H. Walley. In their annual report, the Prudential Committee gave an account of the mission of Mr. Judson to England, and its results; and in view of the whole subject, they recommended that the Board should retain the mission- aries under its own direction, relying, under Providence, on the liberality of the Christian public for support. Divine Providence, by raising up Ameri- can missionaries, seemed to call on American Christians to sustain them. There had already been indications of a liberality which encouraged the hope that “a foreign mission upon a promising scale” would be sustained. Mrs. Mary Norris, relict of the Hon. John Norris, who died at Salem, March 21, had bequeathed the sum of $30,000 to the Theological Seminary at Andover, and the same amount to trustees, for the benefit of Foreign Missions to the heathen. Other donations, amounting to about $1,400, had been received. They hoped, therefore, that by exertions “made upon an extensive scale, and with zeal and perseverance,” the requisite funds might be obtained. The London Missionary Society had for several years ex- pended about £7,000 annually, and this year would probably expend £10,000; and the Committee ask, “Is not the American public as well able to supply £600 annually, as the British public is to supply £10,000?” They believed, too, that though the most favorable prospect for successful mis- SIX MISSIONARIES APPOINTED. 35 sionary labors was in the East, yet the Board ought not to lose sight of the heathen tribes on this continent. And, finally, they thought that if the missionaries should be retained under the direction of the Board, greater interest would be excited among American Christians, and more liberal efforts made for the diffusion of the gospel throughout the world. - The Committee suggested, that the most favorable station for an American mission in the East, would probably be in some part of the Burman Empire. Besides the amount of population, and the character and manners of the people, they mention, as a reason that “deserves particular consideration,” that the Burmese “are not within the limits of the British Empire, and therefore not so much within the proper province of the British Missionary Societies.” So early did they understand and adopt, as a rule of conduct for themselves, the important principle, that missionary societies ought to avoid interference with each other's fields of labor. At this meeting, the Board voted to “retain under their care, the young gentlemen who last year devoted themselves to the service of God for life, as missionaries in foreign parts;” that they do not advise Messrs. Judson and Nott to place themselves, at present, under the direction of the London Missionary Society; that Messrs. Judson, Nott, Newell, and Hall, be ap- pointed missionaries to labor, under the direction of the Board, in Asia, either in the Burman Empire, in Surat, or in Prince of Wales’ Island, (Pe- nang,) or elsewhere, as, in view of the Committee, Providence shall open the most favorable door; that the salary of a married missionary be fixed at $666,66, and of one unmarried at $444,45, and that the outfit of each be equal to one year's salary; and that Messrs. James Richards and Edward Warren be taken under the direction and patronage of the Board, according to their request, on condition that they complete their course of studies at the Theological Seminary, agreeably to the Statutes, and attend a course of medical lectures at Dartmouth College. It was also voted, “that this Board will pay particular attention to the Caghnewaga tribe of Indians in Canada, and establish, as soon as practica- ble, a mission among them;” and to forward that design, they appropriated $100, to aid Eleazer Williams, a native of that tribe, in his education for the ministry. This plan was disconcerted by the war with Great Britain, and the mission was never commenced. The donations to the Board which reached the Treasurer during the gº." of this year, as acknowledged in the Panoplist, amounted to $79,95, te C H A P T E R IV. 1812. The First Missionaries sent out. Polity of Missions adopted. Act of Incorporation. Annual Meeting at Hartford. Arrival of the Missionaries at Calcutta. Orders for their Departure. Voyage of Mr. Newell to the Isle of France. Death of Mrs. Newell. Mr. Judson and Mr. Rice become Baptists. Departure of Hall and Nott for Bombay. Appointment of Agencies in London and Calcutta. Aid to the Serampore Mission. - The beginning of this year was distinguished by the embarkation of the first missionaries from the Western to the Eastern continent. Late in the month of January, Messrs. Newell and Hall, who had been pursuing medical studies at Philadelphia, returned in haste with the intelli- gence that the ship Harmony was to sail from that port for Calcutta in about two weeks, and would receive the missionaries as passengers. They re- turned, by the advice of Robert Ralston, Esq., who was even then distin- 36 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. guished as a friend of missions, and who offered his counsel and aid in the labors of embarkation. What should be done? Opportunities were infre- quent, and the Committee knew not when another would occur. All things were ready except funds; but of these, the Committee had not more than $1,200 at their disposal. The occasion would doubtless excite interest, and call forth liberal donations. Christians who had merely neglected to con- tribute, would see that the time had come, and would act promptly. A considerable increase of means might, therefore, be expected. But besides the expense of the passage of the missionaries to India, their outfits and their salaries for one year, which had been arranged on a very economical scale, would amount to nearly $5,000. “When, after serious and anxious deliberation, the minds of the Prudential Committee were first expressed on the question of sending the missionaries out, only one member,” says Dr. Worcester, and he does not name that member, “was found decidedly in the affirmative.” The question was solemnly and prayerfully reconsidered. God seemed to be calling them to great efforts, and they dared not disobey the call. On Monday, January 27, they resolved that the funds of the Board did not warrant the sending out of the four missionaries with full salaries; that it be recommended to them to go without their wives; or, if this was inconsistent with arrangements already made, that they go with half of a year's salary; and that, if the Board should be unable to forward the other half to them in India, two of them should cast themselves on the London Missionary Society for support. Thursday, Feb. 6, was appointed for their ordination. Another difficult and important question arose. Mr. Luther Rice, a licensed preacher from the Theological Seminary at Andover, desired to join the missióh. His recommendations were satisfactory. His heart had long been engaged in the cause, though peculiar circumstances had forbid- den him to offer his services. On the other hand, funds were wanting, even for four; and the Committee were not authorized to accept missiona- ries without a vote of the Board. Yet they dared not to reject the request of Mr. Rice. They determined, January 30, to send him out with the others, and he determined to go, knowing that the members of the Com- mittee only, as individuals, were responsible for the act, and for his support. On Thursday, Feb. 6, 1811, the Tabernacle at Salem was crowded with an attentive and interested congregation, assembled to witness and to en- gage in a transaction, such as this western world had never yet beheld. Messrs. Samuel Newell, Adoniram Judson, Jr., Samuel Nott, Gordon Hall, and Luther Rice, appeared before an Ecclesiastical Council, and were exam- ined in respect to their Christian knowledge and piety, and their motives in offering themselves as missionaries to the heathen. The examination being ronounced satisfactory, the Council proceeded to ordain them. The Rev. r. Griffin offered the introductory prayer; the Rev. Dr. Woods preached the sermon; the Rev. Dr. Morse offered the consecrating prayer; the Rev. Dr. Spring gave the charge; the Rev. Dr. Worcester gave the right hand of fellowship. “A season of more impressive solemnity,” the Committee remarked in their next annual report, “has scarcely been witnessed in our country. The sight of five young men, of highly respectable talents and attainments, and who might reasonably have promised themselves very eli- gible situations in our churches, forsaking parents and friends and country, and every alluring earthly prospect, and devoting themselves to the priva- tions, hardships, and perils, of a mission for life to a people sitting in dark- ness, in a far distant and unpropitious clime, could not fail deeply to affect every heart not utterly destitute of feeling. Nor less affecting were the views which the whole scene was calculated to impress, of the deplorable .* DEPARTURE OF THE FIRST MISSIONARIES. 37 condition of the pagan world, of the riches of divine grace displayed in the gospel, and of the obligations on all on whom this grace is conferred, to use their utmost endeavors in making the gospel universally known. God was manifestly present; a crowded and attentive assembly testified, with many tears, the deep interest which they felt in the occasion; and not a few re- º the scene with fervent gratitude, and can say, it was good to be there.” On the evening of the same day, Mr. Nott and his wife, Mr. Hall, and Mr. Rice, left Salem for Philadelphia, that they might be in season for the sailing of the Harmony; Mr. Judson and Mr. Newell, with their wives, expecting to embark at Salem for Calcutta, in the Caravan, early the next week. Both vessels were unexpectedly detained. The Caravan sailed on the 19th. The Harmony left Newcastle on the 20th, but was obliged by contrary winds to return into port, and did not leave the capes of Delaware till the 24th. Among the passengers on board the Harmony, were the Rev. Mr. May and wife, and Miss Green, sent out by the London Missionary Society; and the Rev. Messrs. Johns and Lawson, missionaries of the English Baptist Missionary Society, with their families. No other oppor- tunity for obtaining a passage to India occurred for many months ; and in June, war commenced between the United States and Great Britain. If the departure of the missionaries at this time may be regarded as prov- idential, the unexpected detention of the vessels was no less so. It gave the Committee a longer time to collect funds. It afforded to Christians, whose feelings had been aroused by the occasion, opportunity to contribute. “Money flowed in from all quarters; and, by the time that the Caravan sailed, the Committee were able to meet all the expenses of fitting out the missionaries, and to advance for each of them a whole year's salary. In addition to this, collections were made at Philadelphia, during the same in- terval of delay, and delivered to the brethren who sailed from that port,” to the amount of their salaries for nearly a year and a quarter. In about three weeks from January 27, when the Committee determined to go for- ward, more than $6,000 were collected for the mission. - In their instructions to the missionaries, the Committee expressed the desire, founded on the best information they had been able to obtain, that the seat of the mission should be in some part of the Burman Empire; but they directed the missionaries to collect information on the subject in India, and then act according to their own discretion. These instructions are remarkable for the perfection with which they mark out a course of missionary policy, from which the Board have found little occasion to depart. They require scrupulous abstinence from all in- termeddling with political concerns; that the mission be early organized for the transaction of business, with a secretary and treasurer; that a mis- sion church be formed, and the ordinances of the gospel duly attended; that converts be treated with charity and with caution, sufficient time being allowed for trial to test the reality of their conversion, and thus to avoid, as far as possible, the scandal of apostasy. They add : “In teaching the gen- tiles, it will be your business, not vehemently to declaim against their super- stitions, but in the meekness and gentleness of Christ, to bring them as directly as possible to the knowledge of the truth, It is the truth, THE TRUTH As It Is IN Jesus, which is mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds, casting down imaginations, and every high thing, which exalteth itself against the knowledge of God; and bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. So far as the truth has access, so as to produce its effect, the errors and superstitions and yices of paganism will fall of course.” - 38 - “...-- HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. * After this auspicious beginning in respect to funds, the committee did not relax their exertions. At the time of the annual meeting, about twenty auxiliary societies had been formed, and had remitted more than four thous- and dollars to the treasury. The noble legacy of Mrs. Norris, of $30,000, was contested at law. In order to maintain its claims, the Board must have a legal existence. An act of incorporation was therefore requested and obtained of the Legislature of Massachusetts. Its charter confines it to the work of “propagating the gospel in heathen lands, by supporting missionaries and diffusing a knowl- edge of the holy Scriptures.” It can hold real estate, the yearly value of which shall not exceed four thousand dollars, and personal estate, the an- nual income of which shall not be more than eight thousand dollars. It was authorized to elect members, without limitation as to their residence, either to fill vacancies or in addition to their number. The appointment of Commissioners by the General Associations was therefore at an end. Five days after the date of the act, the General Association “voted, that the measures adopted by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, in procuring the act of incorporation for securing its funds, and in the commencement of missions, meet the entire approbation of this body.” The third annual meeting of the Board, which was the first under its charter, was held at the house of Mr. Henry Hudson, at Hartford, Ct. Sep- tember 16 and 17, 1812. There were present, Gen. Jedediah Huntington, Hon. John Treadwell, LL. D. Rev. Drs. Lyman, Dwight, Spring, Morse and Worcester, Hon. John Hooker and Rev. Calvin Chapin. His Honor William Philips and William Bartlett, Esq. were unable to attend. The Board was enlarged by the election of thirteen members from the Northern and Middle States.f The Hon. John Treadwell was chosen President; Rev. Dr. Spring Vice President; William Bartlett, Esq. Rev. Drs. Spring and Worcester and J. Evarts, Esq., Prudential Committee ; Rev. Dr. Wor- cester Corresponding Secretary; Rev. Mr. Chapin Recording Secretary; J. Evarts, Esq. Treasurer, and S. H. Walley, Esq. Auditor. At this meeting it was voted, “that the Prudential Committee pay an immediate and particular attention to the circulation of the Holy Scriptures in the various languages of unevangelized nations; and that, as soon as expe- dient, they expend upon this object as much at least of the funds of the Board as the Act of Incorporation requires;” that the Committee annually trans- mit a report of the doings of the Board to the General Associations of New Hampshire, Connecticut and Massachusetts, the General Convention of Congregational and Presbyterian ministers in Vermont, and the General As- sembly of the Presbyterian Church; that Messrs. Hooker and Lyman be a committee to print and distribute among the Iroquois Indians, in their own language, such Christian writings as in their judgment may be expedient; and that the Board will continue their patronage to Mr. Eleazer Williams in preparing for the ministry. The whole amount of donations to the Board, from the last annual meet- ing to June 20, was $12,587,36; the whole amount received by the treasur- er, including the balance from the account of last year, $13,791,00; the whole expenditures of the Board, $9,699, 37; balance on hand, $4,091,63, But it is time to follow the missionaries in their wanderings. After an agreeable passage, Messrs. Newell and Judson, with their wives, arrived at Calcutta on the 17th of June, 1812. But they were embarrassed, as Eng- * For the Charter, see Appendix, A. t For a list of corporate members of the Board, with the times of their election, see Ap- pendix, B. “Tº ARRIVAL OF MESSRS. NEWELL AND JUDSON. 39 lish missionaries had been, by the opposition of the Government. The British East India Company was formed and all its acquisitions of territory were made for commercial purposes; and the character and regulations of its government appear to have been formed without any expectation that they were to affect the religious condition and destiny of millions. At first, their possessions amounted merely to a single trading post. Afterwards, native tribes and nations put themselves under their protection and control, or submitted to them at the conclusion of a war, on condition, among other things, of being permitted to enjoy their own laws and religion unmolested. The continuance of their power depended, in a great degree, on their influ- ence over these allied nations, by which they were able to employ the force of many, in crushing any one which should revolt. The Directors did not think it proper to hazard the commercial interests which had been entrusted to their management, by attempting, or permitting others to attempt, revo- lutions in the state of society, which might shock the prejudices of the ma- tives. Missionaries, therefore, were sometimes ordered home on their first arrival, and sometimes allowed to remain without formal permission, and liable to be sent away at any moment. Soon after their arrival, Messrs. Newell and Judson were ordered to re- turn home in the same vessel that brought them, and were informed that the vessel would not be allowed to depart without them. Their Christian friends at Calcutta and Serampore, who had received them with great cor- diality and affection, now sympathised deeply in their distress; employing on their behalf, earnest solicitations to the Government, and special, united prayer to God. At length it was unofficially intimated by one of the secre- taries of the government, that perhaps the order would not be enforced, if they would promise soon to leave the territories subject to the Company’s jurisdiction; and soon after, liberty was granted them to depart, by any conveyance, to any other place whatever. Whither should they go 2 Burmah, they had learned, was distracted by. foreign and civil war. Besides, a mission of the London Society in that country had been abandoned; and of a Baptist mission, all had left the country but one, after expending more than $10,000 upon the enterprise. Accounts from all the regions to the east of Calcutta were equally discour- aging. A letter was received from the brethren who sailed in the Hºnº, dated at the Isle of France, stating that the Governor of that island was favor- able to missions, was desirous that a mission should be established in the neighboring island of Madagascar, and had even made application to the London Missionary Society for that purpose. There they would be out of the dominions of the East India Company; and if no favorable opening should be found in that vicinity, they might perhaps go thence to Ceylon, or some other place not subject to the Company's control. They determin- ed to go. Accordingly, on the 4th of August, having had but three days to prepare, Mr. and Mrs. Newell embarked for the Isle of France, on board a vessel which could not receive a greater number of passengers. Mr. and Mrs. Judson were expected soon to follow them. Their passage was long and perilous. After having been driven about for a month in the Bay of Bengal, during which Mrs. Newell was sick of a fever, the ship put into Coringa in distress. They left that port on the 19th of September, and early in November arrived at the place of their destination. About three weeks before their arrival, they had committed to the deep the body of an infant daughter, five days old. From this time, Mrs. Newell rapidly de- clined. Her disease, the consumption, baffled medical skill; and on the 30th of November, at Port Louis, she was released from the toils and sor- rows of this mortal life. The tidings of her death made a deep and pow- 40 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. - erful impression. An excellent memoir, prepared by the Rev. Dr. Woods, of Andover, was widely circulated, and still continues to be read with in- tense interest. Perhaps no early missionary, even by a long life of faithful labors, has accomplished more for the heathen, than she accomplished by consecrating herself to their cause, and dying for them before the mission had found a resting place. About the eighth of August, the Harmony arrived at Calcutta. On the 20th, Messrs. Hall, Nott and Rice were summoned to the police office. They attended the next day, and were ordered to return in the Harmony. In about an hour, they presented their written request to be permitted to de- part by the first opportunity to the Isle of France, and that the Harmony might not be detained on their account. In a letter to his brother, dated Aug. 28, Mr. Rice states that the request had been granted. Dr. Marsh- man had obtained leave for the Baptist brethren who came with them, to remain “until the will of the Directors should be known.” On the 27th of August, Mr. Judson went to Serampore, and informed the Baptist missionaries there that he and his wife had adopted their views of baptism. They were immersed on the first Sabbath in September. On the first of September, he wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, announc- ing his withdrawment of himself from under the instructions of the Board. This “trying event” was also communicated to the Secretary in a letter from Messrs. Hall, Rice and Nott, dated Sept. 26. But it was not to be their only trial. On the 23rd of October, Mr. Rice also informed the Sec- retary that he had changed his sentiments on the subject of baptism, and could no longer follow the instructions of the Board. Mr. and Mrs. Jud- son and Mr. Rice repaired to the Isle of France. Mr. Judson, with his wife, afterwards returned to India, and commenced the Baptist mission in Burmah. Mr. Rice returned, by way of Brazil, to the United States, to en- list the Baptist churches in the work. Hence arose the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions. Messrs. Hall and Nott still remained at Calcutta, under the direction of the Board. . Being disappointed of a passage to the Isle of France, they continued their inquiries for the best location for a mission. In October, they learned that a new Governor, Sir Evan Nepean, a Vice President of the British and Foreign Bible Society and a friend of Christian missions, had arrived at Bombay. They resolved to attempt the establishment of a mission there. They accordingly applied to the police, and obtained a gen- eral passport, “to depart in the ship Commerce.” Their baggage was on board and their passage money paid, when, November 17, they were served with an order from the government, to proceed to England in the fleet then about to sail. There appears to be some reason to doubt whether the gov- ernment intended to enforce this order. The missionaries, in this extremity, attempted to bring their case before Lord Minto in person; but in vain. They then, as their passports had not been revoked, applied to the captain of the Commerce, for permission to go on board and wait the result. The captain, having first reported them as passengers and obtained a port clearance for his vessel, consented; and on the 20th of November they embarked. The police searched the city for them, but did not search the ship in which, but a few days before, they had authorized them to depart. Their names were published in the Calcutta pa- pers, as passengers on board the fleet. About 40 miles down the river, they passed a vessel which had been stopped for having missionaries on board. Still, they were suffered to depart without molestation, and the close of the year found them, full of hope, on their passage to Bombay. As war now existed between the United States and Great Britain, inter- MR. NEWELL AT CEYLON. 41 course with India, and especially the transmission of funds, was rendered diſficult and uncertain. The Board therefore made arrangements with Samuel Williams and Junius Smith, Esqrs. of London, and the Hon. John H. Harrington, Rev. David Brown and Rev. William Carey of Calcutta, to act as their agents for the transaction of business. In December, intelli- gence was received of the burning of the Serampore Mission printing office, containing 2000 reams of paper, and founts of type in fourteen of the langua- ges of Asia; a loss estimated at more than $53,000. An article in the Pano- plist solicited donations to repair the loss; and offered this agency as the medium of transmission to India. A very considerable amount was raised and thus transmitted. - *~. * C H A P T E R W. 1813. Annual Meeting at Boston. By-laws amended. Mr. Newell goes to Ceylon, and labors there. Hall and Nott arrive at Bombay. Unfavorable Reports. The Alligator seized and con- demned, and the Missionaries suspected to be political emissaries. Orders for their transport- ation to England. They escape to Cochin; are arrested and brought back. Orders to be ready to sail in two days. Their final appeal to the Governor. They are permitted to remain. Of the domestic transactions of the Board this year, there is little to record. The annual meeting was held at Boston, Sept. 15, 16 and 17. The officers of the preceding year were re-elected, except that Charles Walley, Esq., was chosen Auditor, instead of S. H. Walley, Esq., who de- clined re-election. During the year then ending, several auxiliary societies had been formed, and more than $11,000 had been received in donations. At this meeting, votes were passed, declaring the relation of the Board to Messrs. Judson and Rice dissolved, from the date of their letters, in which they stated that they could no longer obey the instructions of the Board, and withdrawing from its connexion. A by-law was adopted, authorizing the Prudential Committee to receive and decide upon applications of candidates for employment as missionaries; to expend money in completing the qualifications of applicants; to send them on such missions as they should deem proper; and to suspend, till the next meeting of the Board, such as violate their instructions, or fail to perform their duties. - . - On the 24th of February, Mr. Newell embarked at Mauritius, in a Por- tuguese vessel bound to Bombay, but expecting to touch at Ceylon. On his arrival at Point de Galle, where he expected to meet one or both of his brethren, he learned that they were both at Bombay. Supposing that the government would not allow the establishment of a mission at that place, and being assured of the protection and favor of Governor Brownrigg, he determined to remain in Ceylon. He immediately wrote to the brethren at Bombay, and learned, in return, that they had some hope of being allowed to establish a mission there. They advised him to study with the expecta- tion of joining them. In these studies, and in preaching twice or three times a week to the English and half-caste people, of whom, he says, “there are thousands in and about Columbo, who stand in need of instruction as much as the heathen,” he spent the remainder of the year. - In November, Mr. Newell wrote to the Corresponding Secretary. Bereft of his wife and child, and believing, as he then did, that the brethren at Bombay had been sent to England, and that he was left without an asso- ciate in missionary labors, his heart still remained firm, and his devotion to the work in which he was engaged, and his conviction of its importance, . 6 -- Aſadagauz As \\ *ks oChandoor º º . º: Arungárða * Jača: * &coverp 2 ; - E- º sº º * sº 15° --- F. tº- Gºa --sº-sº-ºº: ------ . wº-vº-----. y.º. *- Ży 's Sº - ---- E-3 BS. sº * IE' ºr —----> T.I.. Te 75 G -ms--- *-------- ...— ...-º-º-º-º-º-º-º- zºyyy SEIZURE OF THE ALLIGATOR. 43 undiminished. Believing himself excluded from continental India, he was deliberating whether to attempt a mission in Ceylon, or at Bussora, at the head of the Persian Gulf. The success of the mission soon after established by the Board in Ceylon, the circumstances which have favored its success, and its final extension to the Tamul people on the adjacent continent, show the correctness of the judgment he then formed of its advantages. Messrs. Hall, and Nott arrived at Bombay, on the 11th of February. The next day, by the advice of William T. Money, Esq., a gentleman to whom the mission has since been indebted for many favors, they addressed a mote to the Governor, informing him of their arrival, stating their object, and requesting permission to remain. On visiting the police office, the same day, they were told that they would not be permitted to remain; that unfavorable reports concerning them had arrived from Calcutta; that they were charged with having violated their promise to go to the Isle of France, and with having concealed themselves, while the police were searching for them, to send them to England. On the 18th, they addressed a memorial to the Governor, giving a full account of their proceedings at Calcutta. This was accompanied by copies of all their correspondence with the author- ities at that place, and of their instructions from the Prudential Committee. The statement was satisfactory. The Governor not only permitted them to remain for the present, but wrote to the Governor General at Calcutta in their behalf. For a time, it was thought that the Governor's representations would be successful; but a very unexpected difficulty arose. The schooner Alligator arrived at Calcutta on the 6th of May. She professed to be bound to Ar- racan, and to be driven into Calcutta by stress of weather. She had a letter of protection from Admiral Sir John Borlase Warren, commanding the British fleet on the Halifax station, describing her as a missionary ves- sel, sent out to communicate with American missionaries in India, and especially, with some who were supposed to be in Siam ; and granting her protection from capture on her voyage and in British ports: From some cause, suspicion was excited, and the Alligator was seized. On examina- tion, the court found, or professed to find, that she had been cruising for six weeks off the Cape, to inform American vessels of the declaration of war. By this, it was decided, she had forfeited her neutral character. She was condemned, and her crew were sent to England as prisoners of war. It was said, too, that she appeared to have come prepared for planting an American colony in the #. There is a mystery about this transaction, which, probably, will never be fully explained. In the archives of the Board, there is a letter to the British Consul in Boston, describing the in- tended voyage of the Alligator, mentioning the desire of the Prudential Committee to send supplies by her to the missionares in India, and request- ing, on that account, a letter of protection from Admiral Warren. There is also a mote from Admiral Warren, saying that he had granted the letter of protection, and describing its contents. The letter of protection itself was sent directly to the owner or master of the Alligator, and, of course, never was seen by any officer of the Board. From Admiral Warren's note, it appears to have ascribed to the Alligator a more exclusively missionary character, than had been claimed for her in the letter requesting the protec- tion; and, very probably, some discrepancy between her character and the Admiral's description of her, might have been manifest on inspection at Calcutta. Further than this, there is nothing to show whose mistake, fraud, or deliberate injustice, is chargeable with the result. However that may be, the supreme government of India took occasion to suspect that the American mission to India was some deep political plot, disguised under the pretence 44 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. of religion. Still, the letters, books, and supplies, sent out by the Alligator, were, after some delay, forwarded to the missionaries. Intelligence of the condemnation of the Alligator reached Bombay in the summer, and, in the opinion of the missionaries and their friends, the sus- picions growing out of that affair then formed the chief obstacle to their peaceable residence in that Presidency. The Governor expressed his fear that he should be obliged to send them to England. Mr. Money informed them that he had seen their names on the list of passengers in the Caar- marthen, then about to sail for England. They, therefore, August 18, ad- dressed another memorial to the Governor, showing that their mission had no connexion with the war, and requesting permission to remain. Before the departure of the Caarmarthen, letters were received from home, inform- ing them of the appointment of a Committee at Calcutta, to co-operate in the mission. The missionaries submitted these letters to the Governor for his perusal, and requested permission to remain till the Committee at Cal- cutta could act in their behalf. The Governor declared himself exceedingly embarrassed by the situation of affairs, and that, if left to himself, he would not send them away. . - About five days afterwards, they received letters from Mr. Newell, and from the Rev. Mr. Thompson, chaplain at Madras, urging their removal to Ceylon. These were also sent to the Governor for his perusal, with a re- quest, that, if they could not be allowed to remain at Bombay, he would permit them to remove to Ceylon. - - - Various expedients were devised by the missionaries, their friends, and the Governor himself, to avoid the necessity of sending them to England; but all were frustrated. The Caarmarthen was about to sail, and they must go. But one other course appeared to remain, and that, after serious and prayerful consideration, they determined to adopt. It was, to depart, with- out the knowledge of the government, to some place not under the Company’s jurisdiction. Lest their friends should be needlessly involved in trouble on their account, they made known their intention to but one person. Their confidant was Lieut. John Wade, a young man of noble descent, and, at that time, Military Aid and Secretary to the Commander in Chief on the Bombay station. He had become acquainted with them soon after their arrival, and regarded their faithful labors as the means of his conversion. He volunteered his services in this trying crisis; and, on the 18th of Octo- ber, gave them information of a vessel going to Cochin, and thence, it was understood, to Columbo, in Ceylon, which would receive them as passen- gers, if they could be ready in four or five hours. Having written a few hasty notes of explanation to their friends, taking a few of their most neces- sary articles, and leaving Mrs. Nott and her child, they went on board. Lieut. Wade made all the necessary arrangements, gave up his own ser- vants to assist them on their voyage, and went with them, in a small boat, to see them safe on board the country vessel, at the mouth of the harbor. After their departure, he prepared and circulated a defence of their pro- ceedings. On the voyage, it appears from Mr. Hall's journal, he had some fears lest they had sinned in leaving Bombay as they did; “yet, after all,” he adds, “I know not why it was not as right for us to escape from Bombay, as it was for Paul to escape from Damascus.” The question whether they judged correctly concerning their duty, is by no means free from difficulty; but every candid man will easily see much that was commendable in their spirit and intentions. They arrived at Cochin on the 30th of October, and, partly through the provident arrangements of Lieut. Wade, were kindly received by the mag- FINAL APPEAL TO THE GOVERNOR OF BOMBAY. 45 istrates. The vessel which brought them, they now found, was not going to Ceylon. After waiting till the 5th of November, during which time they visited the Jews and Syrian Christians in that vicinity, they engaged a passage in another vessel, and expected to sail the next morning; but that. evening the magistrate received an order from Bombay, requiring him to send them back by the first opportunity. On their return, they learned that the Governor considered their departure derogatory to their character, both as gentlemen and as ministers of the gospel. It might, too, as he had shown such a desire to favor them, subject him to the suspicion of conniv- ance in their escape. At first they were not permitted to land, but were ept prisoners on board the Company's cruiser, Ternate. On the 4th of December, they addressed a memorial to the Governor, stating the reasons why they supposed themselves as much at liberty when they left Bombay, as when they arrived there; and maintaining their right, under the com- mand of the Lord Jesus Christ, when prevented from preaching the gospel in one city, to “flee to another.” They appealed to his Christian feelings, whether, in such circumstances, they ought not, in a way sanctioned by apostolic example, to “obey God rather than men.” - - - After having been confined to the ship ten days, they were brought to the police office, and were required to sign a bond, in the sum of 4,000 rupees, not to leave Bombay without permission. They declined signing the bond. They also refused to give their parole to the same effect, or even that they would remain till Monday. ... They were remanded to the ship. Being brought again to the police office the next day, they were informed that the Governor had received their memorial kindly, though he still considered their conduct blameworthy. They were then sent to the admiralty house, with directions not to leave the island without application to the govern- ment, and to be ready to depart for England in the next ship; for, during their absence, the Caarmarthen had sailed. - Meanwhile, the Committee at Calcutta were exerting themselves in their favor; and, on the 10th of December, they received a note from the Rev. Mr. Thomason, a clergyman of the Church of England, who had been ap- pointed a member of that Committee, informing them of “a favorable inti- mation from government, which granted all that they requested.” This they laid before the Governor. Still, as he had received no reversal of his positive orders to send them to England, he felt bound to obey; and, on the 20th, they received official notice that they were to sail on the 22d. They immediately prepared to embark; but, as a last effort, submitted one more address to Sir Evan Nepeam, not as Governor, but as a man and a Chris- tian. As a specimen of energetic boldness without disrespect, considering the circumstances in which it was written, it has seldom been equalled. There seems to be no reason why it should not now be published entire. “To the Right Honorable Sir Evan Nepean, Governor, &c. &c. “Right Honorable Siri-We understand that the final arrangements for our being transported to England are now made. At this decisive moment, we beg to submit to your Excellency the following considerations. “That exercise of civil authority, which, in a manner so conspicuous and determined, is about to prohibit two ministers of Christ from preaching his Gospel in India, can be of no ordinary consequence; especially at the pres- ent moment, when the Christian public in England and America, are waiting with pious solicitude to hear how the religion of the Bible is welcomed and encouraged among the Pagans of this country. Our case has had so full and conspicuous a trial, that its final decision may serve as a specimen, by which the friends of religion may learn what is likely to befall, in India, 46. HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. those evangelical missions, which they are laboring to support by their prayers, and by their substance. “Had the decision been favorable to missions, it would have encouraged the hearts of thousands to increase their exertions for the enlargement of the Redeemer's kingdom; it would have brought thanksgivings to God, and blessings to the heathen. But if the decision must be unfavorable, it will tend to deject the hearts of Christians; it will cast a new cloud of darkness over this heathen land, and discourage many from attempting to rescue the poor pagans from the doom which awaits idolaters. This momentous de- cision, Right Honorable Sir, rests with you. “Now we would solemnly appeal to your Excellency's conscience, and ask: Does not your Excellency believe, that it is the will of Christ that his Gospel should be preached to these heathens ! Do you not believe, that we have given a creditable testimony that we are ministers of Christ, and have come to this country to preach his Gospel? and would not prohibiting us from preaching to the heathen here, be a known resistance to his will ? If your Excellency finally exerts civil authority to compel us from this heathen land, what can it be but a decided opposition to the spread of the Gospel among those immortal beings, whom God has placed under your Excel- lency's government? What can it be but a fresh instance of that persecution against the Church of Christ, and that opposition to the prevalence of true religion, which have so often provoked the indignation of God, and stamped with sin and guilt the history of every age 3 Can you, Right Honorable Sir, make it appear to be otherwise to your own conscience—to that Christian public who must be judges in this case—but, especially, can you justify such an exercise of power to your God and final Judge 2 “Your Excellency has been pleased to say, that it is your duty to send us to England, because you have received positive orders from the supreme government to do so. But, Right Honorable Sir, is not this advancing a principle, which, if correct, would reprieve from the long-recorded decision of Heaven, all the sanguinary persecutors who executed the horrid decrees of Herod, Nero, and Trajan,—who made themselves drunk with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus, and who, as God has declared, shall have blood to drink, for they are worthy 2 These persecutors destroyed the saints of the Most High ; they were positively ordered to do so by superior authority; but for doing so, have they not been sentenced to eternal death? But were they not perfectly innocent, if your Excellency reasons correctly in saying, that it is your duty to send us away because you are ordered to do so by superior authority ? The persecutors of the saints might have reasoned in the same way, and said that it was their duty to destroy the disciples of Jesus, because they were ordered to do so by superior authority. “Your Excellency knows, perfectly well, that whenever human com- mands run counter to the divine commands, they cease to be obligatory; and that no man can aid in the execution or support of such counter com- mands, without aiming violence at the authority of Heaven. Can your Excellency, or any other man, deny the truth of this? . “But were it even admitted, that whatever is ordered by a superior au- thority is right to be done, would not our case stand thus: Several months ago, your Excellency received from the supreme government positive orders to send us to England; but repeatedly expressed a deep regret that you were obliged to execute such orders upon us. But a few days since we had the happiness to present to your Excellency such communications from Bengal, as were acknowledged to evince such a change in the mind of Lord Minto, as that he was willing we should remain in the country, and that Lord Moira was also favorable to our staying. May not your §:...i. there- THEY ARE PERMITTED TO REMAIN. 47 fore, presume, that notwithstanding the previous orders of the supreme gov- ernment, it has since become their pleasure that we should remain in th country * “Besides, those communications further state, that the subject was soon to come before the Council for a formal decision. But delays are so liable to occur in such cases, that at this moment a reasonable time has hardly elapsed for the arrival of an official decision, though we have reason to ex- pect it daily. “Under such circumstances, could your Excellency be judged unfaithful to your trust, should you at least suspend our departure until a further time were allowed for official communications to be received from Bengal? By so doing could you be thought to take upon yourself an unjustifiable respon- sibility; especially when it is considered what a discussion the spreading of the Gospel in India has undergone in England; and how great is the probability, that something decidedly in its favor will soon be announced in this country.? Therefore, would not, under such circumstances, to prohibit us from preaching to the heathem, be an act of opposition to the spread of religion, where even political motives could not be urged in its defence 2 “It is our ardent wish, that your Excellency would compare, most seri- ously, such an exercise of civil authority upon us, with the general spirit and tenor of our Savior's commands. We most earnestly entreat you not to send us away from these heathens. We entreat you by the high proba- bility, that an official permission from the supreme government for us to remain here, will shortly be received; and that something more general, and to the same effect, will soon arrive from England. We entreat you by the time and money already expended on our mission, and by the Christian hopes and prayers attending it, not utterly to defeat its pious objeet by send- ing us from the country. We entreat you by the spiritual miseries of the heathen, who are daily perishing before your eyes, and under your Excel- lency’s government, not to prevent us from preaching Christ to them. We entreat you by the blood of Jesus, which he shed to redeem them. As min- isters of Him, who has all power in heaven and on earth, and who, with his farewell and ascending voice, commanded his ministers to go and teach all ºnations, we entreat you not to prohibit us from teaching these heathens. By all the principles of our holy religion, by which you hope to be saved, we entreat you not to hinder us from preaching the same religion to these perishing iłº, By all the solemnities of the judgment-day, when your Excellency must meet your heathen subjects before God's tribunal, we entreat you not to hinder us from preaching to them that Gospel, which is able to prepare them as well as you for that awful day. 4- . “By all the dread of being found on the catalogue of those who perse- cute the church of God, and resist the salvation of men, we entreat your Excellency not to oppose the prayers and efforts of the church, by sending back those whom the church has sent forth in the name of the Lord, to preach his Gospel among the heathen; and we earnestly beseech Almighty God to prevent such an act; and now and ever to guide your Excellency in that way, which shall be most pleasing in his sight. “But should your Excellency finally disregard the considerations we have presented; should we be compelled to leave this land, we can only say, Adieu, till we meet you, face to face, at God's tribunal, “We have the honor to be, Right Honorable Sir, your Excellency's most obedient and most humble servants, - GoRDON HALL, “Bombay, Dec. 20, 1813, SAMUEL Nort.” The next day, the missionaries were informed that the Governor had submitted their letter to his council; and the result was, that, as no official 48 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. communication had been received from the supreme government since the 19th of November, it was supposed that some delay had been occasioned; and that the missionaries should be allowed to remain till the expected in- structions concerning them should arrive. On the morning of Dec. 22, they received an official note from the Secretary to government, informing them of this decision. -- C HAPTE R v 1. 1814. Increase of the Missionary spirit. Annual Meeting at New Haven. The Delawares request Missionaries. New Charter of the East India Company. Correspondence with Mr. Wilberforce and others. The case of Hall and Nott comes before the Court of Directors. Mr. Grant's Argument. India opened to Missions. Sketch of the Country and its Inhabitants. The Missionaries commence operations. Mr. Newell joins them. • . The interest in foreign missions continued to extend and increase among the American churches. The appendix to the annual report mentions 59 societies which had been formed to aid the operations of the Board, and 18 other societies—in all, 77,-which had contributed to its funds. The dona- tions received within the year ending August 31, were more than $12,000. The payments from the treasury had been a little more than $7,000. There was a balance of more than $13,000 on hand. The channels which the Board had been able to provide, were not sufficient to receive the cur- rent of liberality, which demanded an outlet into the heathen world. The annual meeting of the Board was held at New Haven. The Auditor chosen last year having declined, Mr. Chester Adams was chosen. No other change was made in the officers of the Board. The Hon. Elias Boudinot communicated a request from the Delaware Indians, that missionaries might be sent to them. It was referred to the Prudential Committee; and the Board voted that, in their opinion, “inde- pendent and unevangelized tribes of Indians, occupying their own lands, whether without or within the limits stated in the treaty of peace between the United States and Great Britain, are, with other objects, embraced by the act of their incorporation.” The act of the British Parliament, renewing the charter of the East India Company for twenty years, which received the royal assent, July 21, 1813, went into operation on the 10th of April, this year. This act recognized the duty of the people of Great Britain, to promote Christianity in India. It declared that persons having that object in view, should be allowed to re- side there ; subject, however, to the local government, and acting in confor- mity to the principles on which the natives had previously claimed the free exercise of their religion, and liable to be sent away by the local govern- ment, for any violation of those principles, or of the laws then in force in India. Those desirous to avail themselves of this privilege, must obtain leave of the Directors in London, or of the Board of Control. The first application for leave for missionaries to go out, under the new charter, was refused by the Directors. Those who had already gone to India, were ex- pressly excepted from the benefits of this act. The door, therefore, was but partially opened, and the case of the American missionaries was not at all strengthened by the new charter. As a formal and authoritative decision, authorizing them to remain, was indispensable to their comfort and efficiency, their friends in the United States corresponded with influential men in England on the subject. *- SKETCH OF THE COUNTRY AND ITS INHABITANTS. 49 About the last of August, Dr. Morse and Mr. Evarts wrote to Mr. Wilber- force, who replied, expressing a deep interest in their success. The British authorities at Calcutta and Bombay had forwarded to the Court of Directors of the East India Company, at London, their account of all their transac- tions in relation to the missionaries, including copies of their correspond- ence. The subject came up before the Directors. A resolution was under consideration, censuring all their civil and ecclesiastical servants who had abetted the missionaries, and requiring the removal of the American mis- sionaries from the Company's possessions in India. As the resolution was about to pass, the venerable Charles Grant, formerly Chairman of the Court, presented a written argument, laboriously prepared by himself from the documents then before them, defending the conduct of the missionaries in every step of their proceedings, and proving that the governments in India had mistaken the extent of their own authority, and had assumed powers which neither the laws of the British empire nor the law of nations authorized them to exert. The argument prevailed. Despatches were sent to Bombay, in which the Directors avowed their belief that the object of the missionaries was simply the promotion of religion, and authorizing Sir Evan Nepean to allow them to remain. This was the real opening of continental India to Christian missions. In what they had contributed towards its accomplishment, the Board and its missionaries had done a great work, and had earned the lasting gratitude of India, and of the Chris- tian world. The decision was not communicated to the missionaries till some time in the next year. Bombay is situated on an island, near the northern extremity of the western coast of peninsular India. It is separated by narrow straits from the continent on the east, and from the larger island of Salsette on the north. Nearly opposite, on a small island, are the immense cavern-temples of Elephanta, and similar excavations, of great extent and unknown anti- quity, are abundant in Salsette. The generally flat, but sometimes broken country on the coast, extending from a little north of Bombay about 200 miles southward, and varying from 40 to 100 miles in width, is called the Concan. East of this, the Ghauts mountains rise precipitously about 2,000 feet, terminating in Cape Comorin, the southern extremity of India. From the summit of the Ghauts, over against the Concan, extends what appears to the eye a vast table land, diversified with hills, valleys, and extensive plains. The course of the rivers shows it to be a gentle slope, of many hundred miles, towards the east. Here is the Deckan, as that term is used by the latest writers; though formerly it had a much greater extent. It is full of ancient ruins, of different ages, some of which are the product of immense labor. The great temple at Ellora is the summit of a granite mountain, hewn off upon the outside, and dug out within, so as to form an immense temple of one solid mass of rock, remaining in its original posi- tion. It appears to be as old as the pyramids of Egypt; and is thought by some to be even a more wonderful production of misdirected labor. This country appears to have been governed by native princes till the year 1306, when it was annexed by conquest to the great Mohammedan empire in India. It continued under Mohammedan rule, in various forms, till sub- dued, or rather ravaged, by the Mahrattas, in the former half of the eight- eenth century. The Mahrattas were originally an obscure tribe, known only as pirates on the coast and freebooters on land. Sewajee, who died in 1680, united them under one government, and made them formidable. In about one century, they plundered nearly all India. Their power then 7 {50 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, rapidly declined, and, in 1817, the last remnant of it, the territory of the Rajah of Sattara, was taken under British protection. The population of the Mahratta states is about 12,000,000. - The Sanscrit, the sacred language of India, has been a dead language for ages. It is found to be the parent of most of the modern languages of India. The Persian, the Greek, the Latin, and the whole class of Teutonic languages, such as the German and the English, are indebted to it for much that is fundamental in their structure and materials; showing that all these languages are comparatively modern, and that all the nations who have used them belong to the same family of nations. Its original seat is unknown; but may be suspected to have been some region of central Asia, whence the ancestors of all these Indo-Germanic nations separated soon after the flood. - ** It is not surprising, therefore, that the ancient theology of India should be nearly allied to the philosophy of Greece. It ascribed to one God, a pure spirit, infinite and eternal, the creation, preservation, and government of all things. But the human understanding, when neither Scripture nor con- science guides its labors, is unable to comprehend how a finite being can be dependent on a Creator for its existence, and still have a real existence of its own; and out of this difficulty grow many perplexing questions concern- ing free agency, accountability, and the origin of evil. The discussion of these topics led the Hindoo philosophers into pantheism. They taught that nothing but God really exists; that matter is wholly an illusion,-only seems to exist; that souls are emańations from the deity-parts of the sub- stance of God, which have fallen into sin by entertaining the notion of their own individual existence. Hence it taught its votaries to withdraw from the business, pleasures and connexions of life; to mortify the body by aus- terities; and, by continual and intense meditation, learn to feel that all but God is illusion, and that they are one with God. At the same time, and often, perhaps, by the same persons, though not very consistently, it was taught that the souls of men, and other animals, at death, transmigrate to other bodies, perhaps not of the same species; so that the calamities to which men and beasts are exposed by the circumstances in which they are born, are punishments for sins committed in a former body. This system forbade the destruction of animal life, and allowed no sacrifices but offerings of fruits and flowers. As in Greece, a system of polytheism may have co-existed with this phi- losophy, and even preceded it; but its greatest prevalence was later. The gods of the Hindoo mythology appear to have been originally of several classes. Brama the creator, Wishmoo the preserver, and Siva the destroyer, seem intended to represent the supreme God, considered in three different relations to his works. Many of the Hindoo gods are different avatars, or incarnations of one of these. Another class was formed by personifying and worshipping the powers of nature; and others of them were men deified after death. But these classes are mingled in inextricable confusion. Some ancient hero or statesman is represented as an incarnation of Wishnoo. The lingam, the obscene emblem of the generative power, is also an em- blem of Siva, and the reasons for its worship are explained by a reference to a passage in his indecent history. The stories of their gods show a bold and inventive fancy, an insatiable love of the marvellous, and an utter want of that refined and elegant taste, which distinguished the poets and artists who formed the Greek mythology. The images of their gods are monstrous: many headed, and many handed; with heads like elephants, or like monkeys; destitute of majesty, of beauty and of grace. Their his- tories are full of the most absurd and ridiculous miracles, and of disgusting the ten incarnations OF VISHNU. - Fish avatar. Hog Avatar, | | =º ºr Lion Avatar, Dwarf Avatar. Purushoo-Ram avatar. Ram Avatar. ºnn Avatar, Booth Avatar. Kulº-alar. 52 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. details of the grossest sensuality; destitute of every trait that deserves imi- tation, or that can command respect. The present theology of the Hindoos is formed of the confusedly mingled ruins of all these systems; which, however irreconcilable with each other, are all taught in their sacred books. Or rather it is any part of either or all of them, which any Brahmun happens to remember at the time, and thinks adapted to his purpose. - The practical character of Hindooism is sufficiently definite and intelli- gible. It is a system which makes all other classes subservient to the Brahmuns. The whole population is divided into castes, of which the Brahmuns, the learned and sacerdotal class, are the first; having sprung, as they affirm, from the mouth of Brama; while the military, the commer- cial, and the various laboring castes, sprung from otheſºnd less honorable parts. These castes are hereditary, and confine each one to the occupation of his ancestors. Loss of caste, by eating with a foreigner or a person of a lower class, or by violating any of the numerous rules on this subject, de- prives one of occupation and social intercourse; and is one of the greatest calamities possible. Against this every Hindoo is obliged to guard daily, and many times in a day. The habit of continual watchfulness is formed in infancy, and continues, uninterrupted, through life; so that the habit of anxiously preserving his religious standing is interwoven with all the busi- ness and all the pleasures of life, and becomes fixed and inveterate. Be- sides this, there are numerous lucky and unlucky days and parts of days; and the time which is auspicious for commencing one undertaking, is in- auspicious for another. There must be, therefore, a constant consulting of Brahmuns, who alone can tell when a work may be successfully com- menced. The incantations of the Brahmums, too, are very often needed, to secure the favorable intervention of the gods, or to avert calamities. One hundred and forty-five days in every year are stated festivals, at which, as well as at births, marriages, deaths, and on many other occasions, Brah- muns must officiate and be feasted. Thus the Hindoo's religion meets him at every turn, and interweaves itself with every habit of thought, feeling and action that he forms, and holds him with the united force of all his habits of every kind, and of all the habits that prevail around him. The worship of the Hindoo gods corresponds with their character: ab- surd, licentious and cruel. Many of them are believed to be malignant spirits, who inflict sufferings on men for their own amusement, or in re- venge for some neglect of themselves, or of their representatives the Brah- muns; and are worshipped only to avert their displeasure. Acceptable worship must, of course, consist in acts which the god who is worshipped delights in. The worship of Hindoo gods, therefore, must be made up of sin and folly. The images of some of them are set round with the most indecent representations. Lascivious gesticulations form a part of their worship. Their temples contain troops of priestesses, bound, by their vow of marriage to the god, to prostitute themselves to every worshipper who demands that service of them, and thoroughly skilled in all seductive arts. The numerous public festivals, which otherwise would be an insupportable tax on the time of the people, are rendered acceptable by being made public licentious carousals. The Hindoo gods are as cruel as they are licentious. They are believed to delight in the painful austerities and voluntary self- tortures of their worshippers; and no other act is so acceptable to them, as when a pilgrim lies down before the idol's car, and is crushed to death be- neath its ponderous wheels. By pilgrimages, penances, the endless repeti- tions of prayers, and gifts to the Brahmuns, not only may atonement be made for sin, but a stock of merit may be laid up, as a balance for sins SKETCH OF THE COUNTRY AND ITS INHABITANTS. 53 afterwards to be committed, and capable of being sold for money, to those who have not righteousness enough of their own. And these prayers and penances are supposed not only to move the gods by way of merit, but to have an intrinsic power over them, so that the devotee is able to command their services, willing or unwilling, for good or for evil, to himself or others. In this, Brahminism is a system of witchcraft, as that term has been under- stood in western Europe and the United States; a system, according to which, ceremonies and incantations command the services of malignant demons. The priest or devotee is a sorcerer, whom it is deemed unsafe to offend or neglect. - The moral influence of such a system is what might be expected. The Hindoo's mind is so constantly directed to ceremonial observances, that he has little time left, were he disposed, to think of moral principles. Those observances are such as illustrate or enforce no moral principle whatever. Instead of principles, sanctioned by the conscience as true and binding, and applicable to all cases in the conduct of life, their religious ceremonies teach and enforce only a set of arbitrary rules, devised to guard the distinction of castes and the power of the priesthood; in some instances condemning in- nocent, and even commendable acts, as heinous crimes; and, in others, treating gross sins as trivial offences, or leaving them wholly uncensured. Thus their religion leads their minds into inextricable confusion, with re- spect to the very principles of moral rectitude. Besides all this, the gods, whose favor is to be obtained by their worship, are vicious gods, who love and practise the worst vices of the worst of men, with supernatural aggra- Vations; and some parts of their worship consists in the unrestrained indul- gence of the most degrading lusts. The whole is under the control of that Sacerdotal order, for whose gratification the whole was devised. The moral condition of society is what such influences could not fail to make it. There is an utter destitution of moral principle. There is some abstaining from crime for fear of the law; and some acting on the supposition that, in particular instances, “honesty” will prove to be “the best policy.” In some, the natural affections and generous instincts of humanity are but par- tially eradicated, and occasionally show themselves. . But no one is kind, or faithful, or honest,-tells the truth, keeps his word, practises any moral virtue, or abstains from any vice, on principle ; and where no one does these things on principle, no one does them constantly, and few do them even habitually. The population is thoroughly demoralized; and vice, thus taught and practised for ages, has produced both mental and physical im- becility. - The institution of castes not only secures the power of the priesthood, by making all that is valued in life dependent on religious observances, but, by fixing each one immovably in the condition to which he was born, excludes all motives to enterprise and energy of character. His caste, while he re- tains it, secures to the Hindoo employment enough to keep him from per- ishing with hunger; for he has a monopoly of the business which his ancestors pursued; but it also secures to others, as their right, with which he may not interfere, all the duties and privileges of every other station and employment. He has nothing to do, therefore, but to take such employ- ment and subsistence as his caste secures to him, and spend the rest of his time in idleness, dissipation, and religious observances. The poor, there- fore, who are numerous, are condemned to deep and unavoidable poverty; the rich are diminishing in numbers and in wealth; while the whole, to- gether with the comparatively small number of Mahomedans, Parsees, Jews, and native Christians, are subject to British power, and overawed by the presence of British officers and magistrates, 54 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, Such is the country and the people, which the decision of the Court of Directors opened to missionary labors. Though the brethren at Bombay were not informed of that decision, they saw reasons to hope, more and more confidently, that they should be permitted to remain. They gave themselves with diligence to the study of the languages of the country. For a long time, they were required to sleep in the admiralty house, to which they had been ordered on their return from Cochin. Here they preached, in English, every Sabbath, and also at another place, a short dis- tance from the town; having, in August, about 30 hearers in all. Besides themselves, one military chaplain was all the Protestant clergy in the place. Before the close of the year, they adopted a system of polity for the regula- tion of their own little community, and had opened a school, which they hoped would in the end “become a boarding school of considerable import- ance to the mission,” In January, Mr. Newell received such intelligence as induced him to join his brethren in Bombay. He, therefore, addressed a note to Gov, Brownrigg, thanking him for his protection, and requesting permission to depart, with testimonials to the Governor of Bombay. The request was granted, and, on the 28th of January, Mr. Newell embarked, and arrived at Bombay, March 7, having visited Goa and Cochin on his way. From this time he resided in the admiralty house with his brethren, and was identified with them in the labors of the mission, C H A P T E R W II. 1815. Annual Meeting at Salem. Rules for Missions adopted. The Norris Legacy. Com- mencement of Missionary labors at Bombay. Mr. Nott returns. Ceylon Mission commenced. Obookiah, Tennooee and Hopu. Fund ſor Education. •- The annual meeting of the Board was held at Salem, Mass., Sept. 20, 21, and 22. No change of officers was made, ecxept the addition of the Rev. Dr. Morse to the Prudential Committee. The payments from the treasury, during the year ending August 31, had been $5,007,80; the amount received in donations, $10,812,22; the amount on hand was $19,833,30; showing that the missionary spirit of the churches was consid- erably in advance of the arrangements for judicious expenditure. About jo more was paid from the treasury before the end of the year, for the mission to Ceylon and other objects. At this meeting, votes were passed, providing that all the earnings of every missionary, or missionary's wife, shall be considered the property of the Board, for the objects of the mission, to be regularly accounted for to the Prudential Committee; that, at every station, the salaries and earnings of all the missionaries, and all the presents made to them, or any of them, shall constitute a common stock for the support of all; and that a majority of the missionaries at any station shall, in their regular meetings, decide all questions that may arise in regard to their proceedings and conduct, in which the mission is interested. The Committee were also directed to send some person to St. Louis, and other places at the west, to make investiga- tions preparatory to missions among the Indians. * - In April, the Supreme Court decided the case concerning the legacy of Mrs. Norris, in favor of the Board. The legacy was paid before the end of the year, amounting, after deducting all expenses, to $27,527,19. This W fe CEYLON MISSIQN COMMENCED, 55 was to be put at interest till it should amount to $30,000, the sum originally bequeathed, and then kept as a permanent fund, for promoting the objects of the Board. At Bombay, the missionaries were permitted to continue their labors without interruption. They had acquired such familiarity with the Mah- ratta language, that they were able to commence their great work of preach- ing the gospel to the heathem. . But the reader must not imagine that the heathem came by hundreds on the Sabbath to hear them, and listened atten- tively, like a Christian congregation, to sermons half an hour or an hour long. Instead of this, they had no stated congregation of heathen hearers. They were obliged to go to the temples, the markets, and other places of public resort, and converse with such as would hear them. They also com- menced translating short passages of Scripture and religious tracts into the Mahratta language. These they read to the people as they could find op- portunity, both for the sake of imparting religious truth, and of learning, from the remarks of their hearers, wherein their translations needed correc- tion. They made such efforts as their means allowed for the education of heathen children, and strongly recommended this department of labor to the Board. Towards the close of the year, they learned, with gratitude, that they were to be permitted to remain in India. In a letter, dated Nov. 29, they say: “His Excellency Sir Evan Nepean has just personally communicated to us the result of our concerns with the government. After briefly recapitu- lating what had taken place, he said that the whole business had been rep- resented to the Court of Directors, and that they in reply had stated that the communications from the Bombay government concerning us, were such as led them to think our object was simply the promotion of religion; and that therefore, he, (Sir Evan,) was at liberty to allow us to remain, if he chose, and that they should acquiesce in such a decision. His Excellency added, ‘I can now assure you that you have my entire permission to remain here, so long as you conduct yourselves in a manner agreeable to your office. I shall feel no difficulty in allowing you to go to any part of this Presidency; and I heartily wish you success in your work.’” , But the mission did not pass this year without another severe trial of their faith. Mr. Nott, soon after his arrival, had been attacked with a dis- ease of the liver, which, in that country; often proves fatal to strangers. The attack was renewed from time to time, and his general health con- tinued to decline. His physicians gave a decided opinion “that the climate of the East Indies was very unfavorable to his constitution, and that he could not remain in the country without endangering his life; and that he should return to his native country, or to Europe, as the most effectual means of recovering his health.” In compliance with this advice, he em- barked, in the autumn, for England, and arrived in the United States the next summer, with health improved, but not wholly restored, by the lº. The mission to Ceylon was commenced this year. On the 21st of June, the Rev. James Richards, Daniel Poor, Horatio Bardwell, Benjamin C. Meigs, Edward Warren, and Samuel J. Mills, were ordained at Newbury- port. Mr. Meigs and Mr. Warren had been designated to go on an explor- ing tour among the Indians of this continent; but the plan was abandoned on account of the ill health of Mr. Warren, which required a warmer cli- mate. On the 23d of October, all, except Mr. Mills, sailed from Newbury- port, in the brig Dryad. Though their instructions gave them some discretionary power in respect to their location, yet it was expected that the greater part of them would establish a mission in the northern part of Ceylon, and that the remainder would join the mission at Bombay. The 56 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, exercises, both at their ordination and embarkation, were attended by * numerous and deeply interested assemblies, and served to increase the missionary spirit in the churches. º Another small beginning of a great work was the reception of three youths from the Sandwich Islands, under the patronage of the Board. Henry Obookiah was born in the island of Hawaii, about the year 1795. In his childhood, during a civil war, both his parents were slain before his eyes. On witnessing their death, he took his infant brother upon his back, and attempted to escape. He was pursued and overtaken, his brother was pierced through with a spear, and he was made a prisoner, and taken to the home of the man who had killed his parents. Here he resided till his uncle, the high priest of the island, found him and took him home. Though kindly treated by his uncle, he was unhappy. “While I was playing with other children,” he says, “after we had made an end of playing, they re- turned to their parents, but I returned into tears; for I have no home, neither father nor mother. I thought of nothing more but want of father and mother, and to cry day and night.” He began to think of leaving his native island for some other part of the world; and, in 1809, gladly em- braced an opportunity to come to the United States with Capt. Brintnal, of New Haven, Ct. At New Haven, he resided for awhile in the family of Capt. Brintnal. He soon showed a strong desire for instruction. He vis- ited the house of God on the Sabbath; and lingered about the College buildings, hoping to catch something which would gratify his thirst for knowledge; and when he found that the attempt was vain, and thought of the many students there, who were enriching their minds with treasures that were inaccessible to him, he sat down on the threshold and wept. Here he was found by the Rev. Edwin W. Dwight, a resident graduate, who received him as a pupil, and spared no pains in his instruction. Mr. Samuel J. Mills, who visited New Haven soon after this for the purpose of promoting the spirit of missions, soon became acquainted with him. Henry told Mr. Mills that the people in Hawaii are “very bad; they pray to gods made of wood;” and he expressed his desire to “learn to read this Bible, and go back there, and tell them to pray to God up in heaven.” Nothing could be more in harmony with the feelings of Mills. In writing to his friend, Gordon Hall, he exclaims: “What does this mean? Brother Hall, do you understand it ! Shall he be sent back unsupported, to attempt to reclaim his countrymen 2 Shall we not rather consider these southern islands a proper place for the establishment of a mission ?” He took Henry to his father's house, at Torringford, where he rapidly improved, both in religious and secular knowledge. He afterwards removed to Andover, with Mr. Mills, where he spent two years. Afterwards, by invitation of James Morris, Esq., he spent the winter of 1813 at the Grammar School at Litchfield. In the fall of 1814, by the advice of his friends, he placed him- self under the care of the North Consociation of Litchfield Co., Ct., for the direction of his studies. The vote, receiving him under the patronage of the Board, was passed Nov. 15, 1815. William Tennooee, with his brother and four other natives, came to Boston by an American vessel, about the year 1809. The four soon returned to their native country; and his brother dying soon after, he was left alone. Solitary and depressed in spirits, the war preventing a return to his home, he enlisted on board a privateer, and escaped unhurt in several engage- ments. In 1813, he went to Providence, to Hartford, and, finally, to New Haven, where he made himself useful in several public houses, and at last entered a barber's shop as an apprentice. He was deplorably ignorant of religion, and in literature he knew only the alphabet. §. gentlemen, af FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL, INSTITUTED. 57 to whom his history became known, interested themselves in procuring for him the means of education, in which he soon made respectable progress. He showed no particular interest concerning religion, till the revival in Yale College in the spring and summer of this year; during which, he gave satisfactory evidence of his conversion. - - Thomas Hopu came to this country with Obookiah; but followed a sai- lor's life, which he loved, till the war. He then lived as a servant in several families. In September, 1815, he visited New Haven, intending to return to his native island with Capt. Brintnal; but, after some solicitation, he consented to stay and apply himself to study. He was sent to reside with Obookiah and Tenmooee. In a few weeks, he showed deep conviction of sin, and anxiety for his future well-being. He soon indulged hope in par- doning mercy, and declared that he hated his sins. In answer to a ques- tion, he declared that he loved Christ, and added, “I want to serve him, I want my poor countrymen to know about Christ.” Such were the three Sandwich Island youths who were now taken under the patronage of the Board. They, for the present, pursued their studies under the immediate direction of respectable clergymen, at the expense of the Board. -- At their last meeting this year, which was held Dec. 26, the Committee voted to institute “a Fund for the purpose, especially, of educating heathen children and youth.” C H A P T E R W III. 1816... Annual Meeting at Hartford. Foreign Mission School instituted. Mr. Bardwell joins the Mission at Bombay. Missionaries to Ceylon arrive at Columbo. Proceedings there. They obtain permission, and remove to Jaffna. Sketch of Ceylon. Buildings at Batticotta and Tillipally. Gabriel Tissera and Francis Malleappa. They commence preaching and schools. Mr. Kingsbury's intercourse with the government at Washington. He visits the Cherokees, and is invited to establish a Mission among them. The Board held its seventh annual meeting at Hartford, September 18, 19 and 20. The officers of the last year were re-elected. At this meeting, the incipient measures were adopted for the establish- ment of a Foreign Mission School. The subject had been discussed in a meeting of gentlemen friendly to the object, convened at New Haven during the sessions of the General Association in June, and was brought before the Board by a committee appointed from that meeting. The Board appointed the Hon. John Treadwell, Rev. Dr. Dwight, James Morris, Esq., Rev. Dr. Chapin, and Rev. Messrs. Lyman Beecher, Charles Prentice, and Joseph Harvey, agents to carry the plan into execution. The agents, in October, agreed upon a constitution and plan of procedure, nominated a principal, and appointed a visiting committee and committee to make contracts. The people in Cornwall, Ct., gave an academy building, 40 feet by 20, and other property, amounting in all to about $1,200. The committee of the agents purchased a house for the principal, another for a boarding house, and about 85 acres of land. Preparations could not be fully made for organizing the school, till some time in the next year. The missionaries at Bombay pursued their labors without interruption. As their acquaintance with the language and the natives increased, they were able to proclaim the truths of the gospel more extensively. Several books of the New Testament were translated, and some tracts prepared in 58 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, the Mahratta language. On the 1st of November, Mr. Bardwell, with his wife, arrived from Columbo. Mr. Bardwell, rather than any other of the brethren at Ceylon, had been chosen to join this mission, in conformity with the expectations of the Prudential Committee, on account of his acquaint- ance with the art of printing. Early in December, a press and types were received. They were purchased in Calcutta, through the kind assistance of the Rev. Mr. Thomason. December 31, their journal states that during the greater part of the year, nearly 300 heathen boys had been receiving instruction under their care. On the 19th of December, Mr. Hall was married to Miss Margaret Lewis, an English lady, who, by her long resi- dence in the country, her familiar acquaintance with the Hindostanee lan- guage, and with the native character, as well as by her talents, knowledge, and piety, was thought well qualified to be a useful member of the mission. Nothing but prosperity attended the mission to Ceylon. During their voyage, two of the crew of the Dryad gave evidence of conversion. On the 22d of March, they arrived at Columbo, the seat of government for Ceylon, where, they were told, no American ship had been for six years. Two of the brethren landed, and were introduced to Rev. Messrs. Chater and Nor- ton, English missionaries, and the Hon. and Rev. Mr. Twisleton, Colonial Chaplain. Mr. Twisleton immediately sent an express, with their letter of introduction, to the Governor, and ordered a constable to render them all desirable assistance in procuring a house. The next morning, a sermon was preached on board, on the occasion of leaving the Dryad. They re- ceived a note from the Governor, permitting them to land their baggage, without inspection, at the custom house, and to reside on the island a longer or shorter time, as they pleased. On the 25th, they took possession of a house which Mr. Norton had hired for himself, but cheerfully gave up for their accommodation. - As the seat of this mission, Mr. Newell had recommended the district of Jaffna, in the northern part of Ceylon. The Prudential Committee had ex- pressed a favorable opinion of that location in their instructions. It was now recommended to them by Gov. Brownrigg, Chief Justice Sir Alexander Johnstone, Rev. Messrs. Twisleton, Chater and Norton; the Rev. Mr. Palm, who, for special reasons, had just withdrawn from missionary labors in that region, and the Rev. Christian David, a native, who had just arrived from Jaffna, to take charge, for a short time, of a Malabar congregation at Columbo. On account of the monsoon, however, it was impossible to visit Jaffna for some months. The brethren, therefore, made arrangements for preaching to English residents, to natives by an interpreter, for teaching schools, and pursuing their own studies. In these employments they spent their time happily and usefully, during their detention at Columbo. On the morning of the Sabbath, April 21, the members of the mission entered into covenant with God and with each other, as a Christian church. In the aſternoon, they celebrated the Lord's Supper in Mr. Chater's chapel. The Wesleyan and Episcopal missionaries united with them, Mr. Chater, who is a Baptist missionary, with his congregation of 40 or 50, were spec- tators. The next Saturday, they sent a letter to Mr. Chater's church, re- questing the privilege of communing with them, and assigning their reasons. On Wednesday, they received a favorable answer, that church having voted to admit credible believers of other churches to occasional communion. An arrangement was made, for the two churches to commune with each other alternately. May 6, Mr. Twisleton and Christian David introduced thir- teen Cingalese and four Malabar students, who understood English, to be instructed in theology and geography. Their progress was quite commen- dable. June 14, an answer to their petition was received from the govern- SKETCH OF CEYLON. 59 ment, granting them permission to settle in Jaffna, instruct youth, preach the gospel, establish a press, and do whatever should be necessary to for- ward the object of the mission. It was resolved that Messrs. Warren, Richards, Meigs, and Poor, should establish themselves there as soon as practicable, leaving Mr. Bardwell to join the mission at Bombay. On the 1st of July, Mr. Warren set out for Jaffna by land, to make arrangements for the reception of his brethren. - On the 20th of this month, three soldiers, with whom the brethren had conversed much on the subject, were received as candidates for admission to the church. Two were afterwards admitted. On the evening of the 22d, Mr. Seirs, a member of Mr. Chater's church, was ordained. Mr. Meigs preached, Mr. Chater gave the charge, and Mr. Poor the right hand of fellowship. About the last of September, having dismissed their pupils, taken leave of their friends, and made all necessary arrangements, the four families departed for Jaffna, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bardwell to wait for a passage to Bombay. Taking different conveyances, Mr. and Mrs. Poor arrived at Jaffnapatam, September 26, and the others on the 2d of October. Ceylon, the Taprobane of the ancients, is about 300 miles long, and 170 wide; containing, in 1831, a population of 950,917, of whom 20,656 were slaves. A few English, and the descendants of the Portuguese and Dutch, amounted to 6,664. There were also a few thousand Mussulmans, or, as they are called, Moormen. The great mass of the population are Cinga- lese, in the interior and southern parts, and the Tamul people in the north and east. This island was the extreme limit of the voyage of Nearchus, with the fleet that Alexander the Great sent down the Indus. From that time, and even earlier, it was celebrated for the size and warlike qualities of its elephants, the abundance and excellence of its pearls and precious stones, and other commodities, except cinnamon, which have since consti- tuted its exports. Its ancient commerce appears to have been in its glory in the sixth century, when such numbers of Christian merchants from Per- sia resided there, that a church was built for their accommodation. During the dark ages, the knowledge of Ceylon was lost to Europe. In 1505, the Portuguese, from Goa, again discovered the island. In 1518, they erected a fort; and, in process of time, partly by negotiation, and partly by force, gained extensive possessions on the coast. In 1602, the Dutch Admiral, Spilbergen, arrived with a fleet, and finally succeeded in forming a treaty with the native emperor. In about half a century from this time, all the Portuguese possessions had come under the power of the Dutch. The English occupied Trincomolee for a short time in 1782. In 1796, they completed the conquest of all those parts of the island which the Portuguese and Dutch had occupied. In 1803, they marched for the first time to Candy, the seat of the native government; and, after several wars and treaties, they annihilated the native government, and took possession of the whole island in 1815, • Of the first introduction of sº into Ceylon, we find no account. When Francis Xavier, the Jesuit “Apostle of India,” first visited the island, 'it is said that he found there 20,000 native Christians. They were probably of the Syrian church, like those on the Malabar coast, claiming an eccle- siastical descent from the Apostle Thomas, who is said to have preached the gospel in India. The Portuguese assert that they were little better than heathen, and by no means so good Christians as Xavier's converts. He is said to have converted 40,000 in a short time; but as his conversions were little more than baptism and learning a few Popish forms, their effect was neither very great nor very permanent. The Portuguese, while in power, © IHJ）, „IO Éſ № 1&{; ŅŇ№.*№teĢĒwº, --' ~~~~£§！-- ſëſºſ.----2，5）}（ſ）={∈ -- ***}}}----,，，，，• -§§<！-- . w. •！-~*~·§3，5`` •••:：:: * * ·33;- - - - ETT）:\\35 × ± -- -！ 3* √∞ …….. *！ º sw-iwòÈ §§gag wºlle08 | BUILDINGS AT BATTICOTTA AND TILLIPALLY, 61 demolished many heathen temples, built churches, bestowed peculiar privi- leges on Christians, and by various means induced many natives to receive baptism. The Dutch, when they became masters of the same territories, endeavored to establish Protestantism. They forbade the rebuilding of heathen temples, allowed no public idolatrous ceremonies, and made the profession of Christianity a necessary qualification for all important offices. They repaired the churches built by the Portuguese, and built others. They divided the country into parishes, and introduced pastors and schools. But commerce was the main object on which their hearts were set. Their pastors were too few, and their number decreased. The number of even nominal Christians diminished, and many of the churches went to decay. When the English took possession, in 1796, they allowed the free exercise of all religions. The natives now rebuilt their heathen temples, and re- sumed the public celebration of idolatrous rites. The treaty which con- cluded the war of 1815, and subjected the whole island to British rule, provided that the ancient religion shall be regarded as inviolable, and that its rites, ministers, and places of worship, are to be maintained and pro- tected. Christianity, of any kind, among the natives, was then nearly extinct. - - • . The district of Jaffna is commonly regarded as a part of Ceylon. It is, in fact, a cluster of islands at its northern extremity, separated from each other by narrow creeks, and rising but little above the level of the sea. The district is 40 miles long by 15 broad. ... Its population is stated at 147,671; of whom 650 are whites. Nearly all the whites are descendants of the Dutch and Portuguese. The Moormen are few, and principally confined to Jaffnapatam, the principal town. Among the natives, several thousands are Roman Catholics, and a few profess to be Protestants. The natives, here, are of the Tamul race, and of the same language and religion with eight or nine millions of Tamul people on the neighboring continent. In this district, the government had granted to the mission the use of some old church buildings, which were thought capable of being repaired. On visiting them, the brethren found at Batticotta, near the village, in sight of the sea, and in the midst of rice grounds, above which it was elevated a . few feet, the remains of what was thought the finestºchurch in the district. It was built by the Portuguese, in the sixteenth century, and had been re- paired by the Dutch in 1678. Its roof was gone; but its walls of coral, four feet thick, were standing, and enclosed a space 163 feet long and 57 wide. Along the centre ran two rows of pillars, ten in a row, and each . ten feet in circumference, supporting arches intended to support the roof. Two thirds of the interior was large enough for a place of worship, and the remainder might be used for school rooms, or other purposes connected with the mission. There were also the walls of a dwelling house more than 100 feet long, and of five small out buildings, all without roofs or windows. In the rear of all was a garden, of nearly two acres, enclosed with a high wall of coral, and containing three wells for watering it in time of drought. On the premises were 62 trees, 29 of which were fruitful pal- myras, capable of supporting a native family. This was the station chosen for Messrs. Richards and Meigs. The other station chosen was at Tilli- pally, about eight miles distant. The buildings here were also of coral, but smaller and in better preservation; though here they had no. roofs, doors, or windows. The country around is filled with native villages, grain-fields, and little groves of valuable trees. The buildings at Tillipally were put in such order that Messrs. Warren and Poor moved into them on the 15th of October. As those at Batticotta could not be repaired before the rainy season, the other brethren hired a 62 Histony of THE AMERICAN Board. house in Jaffnapatam. Here they commenced the study of the language, having hired, as an instructer and interpreter, Gabriel Tissera, a native of the Chitty or mercantile caste. He was bred a Roman Catholic; but was candid, desirous of instruction, and of more than usual talents. At Tillipally, Francis Malleappa was engaged as interpreter. He was the son of a native clergyman, preparing for the ministry, and giving some evidence of piety. On the Sabbath, October 20, about 30 natives came to hear what the missionaries had to say. The next Sabbath, about 60 at- tended worship with them, and expressed a desire for preaching every week. On the next Wednesday, 10 or 12 boys, who had been pupils of Mr. Palm, requested instruction, and began to learn the English alphabet. Early in December, teachers were engaged to open schools, under the su- perintendence of the missionaries, at Mallagum and Tillipally. . In all this, they found that the labors of the Rev. Mr. Palm had done much to prepare the way for them; and they received important aid from the kindness of J. N. Mooyart, Esq., an English gentleman at Jaffnapatam. - During this year, the Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury made his first visit to the Cherokee country. He had already had an interview with the heads of the departments of government at Washington, and the Secretary of War, by order of the President, had officially informed him, that, “In the first instance, the Agent (for Indian affairs) will be directed to erect a comforta- ble school house, and another for the teacher and such as may board with him, in such part of the nation as will be selected for the purpose. He will also be directed to furnish two ploughs, six hoes, and as many axes, for the purpose of introducing the art of cultivation among the pupils. . Whenever he is informed that female children are received, and brought into the school, and that a female teacher has been engaged, capable of teaching them to spin, weave, and sew, a loom and half a dozen spinning wheels and as many pair of cards will be furnished. He will be directed, from time to time, to cause other school-houses to be erected, as they shall become mec- essary, and as the expectation of ultimate success shall justify the expendi- ture. The houses thus erected, and the implements of husbandry and of the mechanical arts which shall be furnished, will remain public property to be occupied and employed for the benefit of the nation. If the persons, who are about to engage in this enterprise, should abandon it, the buildings and utensils which shall have been furnished, may be occupied by any other teachers of good moral character. The only return which is expected by the President, is an annual report of the state of the school, its progress, and its future prospects.” - At Washington, Mr. Kingsbury had opportunity of conversing repeatedly with Col. Meigs, Agent for the Cherokees, and with a chief and two other men of the tribe, then at the city. “The Agent,” he says, “may be relied upon, as a firm and substantial friend to the object of the mission. The Indians also appeared to be pleased with the design, and said it would be highly gratifying to the nation; that they had long wished to have schools established, and had thought of devoting a part of their annuity to the ob- *º: in consequence of some embarrassments had felt themselves unable.” - After spending some months in Tennessee, under a temporary commis- sion from the Connecticut Missionary Society, Mr. Kingsbury repaired to the Cherokee country. September 28, he left the Cherokee Agency, in company with Col. Meigs and two Indians, to attend a grand council, or “talk,” about to be held by the Cherokees and Creeks, for the purpose of settling more definitely the boundaries between the two tribes. The busi- ness having been happily concluded, Maj. Gen. Andrew Jackson, who had {º COMMENCEMENT OF PRINTING AT BOMBAY. - 63 attended the council on the part of the United States' government, rose and introduced the subject of schools, for the instruction of their children and youth. Mr. Kingsbury then made known the plans of the Board. The chiefs replied:—“You have appeared in our full council. We have listen- ed to what you have said, and understand it. We are glad to see you. We wish to have the schools established, and hope they will be of great advantage to the nation.” They then appointed one of their own number to go with Mr. Kingsbury and select a place for a school. Mr. Kingsbury returned to Tennessee, to purchase provisions and make other necessary arrangements for commencing the work without delay. C H A P T E R IX, 1817. Annual Meeting, at Northampton. Foreign Mission. School commenced, , Commence- ment, of printing at Bombay. Sickness of Warren, and Richards, in Ceylon. . Hospital and boarding school commenced. Supyen. Cherokee Mission cominenced. Previous. labors of the Moravians and Dr. Blackburn, Census of the Cherokees. Visit of Mr. Cornelius. Con- versions. Reinforcement. - The annual meeting was held at Northampton, September 17, 18 and 19. As the auditor declined re-election, Mr. Chester Adams was elected. The other officers were continued in office. The donations to the board during the year ending August 31, amounted to $27,225,66; the payments from the treasury, to $20,461,39. Besides donations from individuals, the funds of the Board had been aided by 299 societies, in the Northern, Middle, Southern and Western States. - The Foreign Mission School, at Cornwall, commenced its operations aus- piciously. As the Rev. Joseph Harvey, from unforeseen occurrences, was induced to decline the office of Principal, the Rev. Herman Daggett was appointed; and as he could not make arrangements to take charge of the school so soon, it was put in operation about the 1st of May, under the in- struction of Mr. E. W. Dwight, the man who found Obookiah weeping upon the threshold of Yale College. The reports of the agents, dated September 2, gives the names of twelve pupils. Of these, two were An- glo Americans, desirous of preparing themselves for missionary labors; seven were natives of the Sandwich Islands; two were from the East In- dies; and one from the St. Francis tribe of Indians, in Canada. e Of those from the Sandwich Islands, two were members of churches in this country, two others were expecting soon to be admitted, another gave very satisfac- tory evidence of piety, and the others were seriously attentive to religious instruction. Other students might have been admitted, but the state of the school and accommodations would not permit. This institution and the fund for educating heathen children were received by the Christian public with peculiar favor. * tº tº The mission at Bombay pursued its labors in quiet, under the protection of governmentsand made encouraging progress in its preparatory work. The missionaries had prepared a Harmony of the Gospels in the language of the natives, portions of which they read, at stated times, to their heathen neighbors. The reading was finished on the 4th of February. On the 20th of March, they finished printing their first work in the Mahratta lan- guage. It was a scripture tract of eight pages. Fifteen hundred copies were printed. About the middle of May, they began to print the Mahratta gospel of Matthew, in an edition of 1500 copies. The type proved to be so uneven, that a legible impression could not be obtained, and it was ne- 64 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. cessary to trim them with their penknives before proceeding.—About this time, a Jew, of considerable acquirements, was engaged to teach a school for Jewish children. He commenced his school with 40 pupils.-In De- cember, they were encouraged by the increasing disposition of the natives to receive their publications. Mr. Hall had distributed, with his own hands, nearly 1000 copies of Guzerattee tract, about 500 of the Mahratta scripture tract, and 100 copies of Matthew. Two new schools had been opened, making six in all, having 400 pupils on their lists, and an average attend- ance of 200. In June, 800 had been admitted since the first commence- ment of the mission, and 250 were on their lists. Into these schools they were now able to introduce printed works, containing Christian instruction. The cost of each school, including the teachers' wages, rent of school-room, books, and all other expenses, was estimated at about ten dollars a month, or $120 a year. Such a school might receive 100 scholars, without much increasing the expense. On the 5th of October, the Rev. Allen Graves and Rev. John Nichols, with their wives and Miss Philomela Thurston, sailed from Boston, to join this mission. At Ceylon, Mr. Warren was repeatedly attacked with haemorrhage of the lungs; and in October, as the rainy season approached, he repaired to the warmer climate of Columbo. The journey and change of place afforded a temporary relief. Mr. Richards had been feeble for some time. An in- flammation of the eyes had prevented him from study, for more than a year. As a remedy, he adopted a course of rigidly abstemious diet, in which he persevered, till his constitution was reduced beyond recovery. Affection of the lungs was added to his general debility, and excited serious alarm. It was thought best that he should join Mr. Warren at Columbo, and, unless prevented by some special reason, that both should proceed to Bombay. The history of the next year will record the disappointment of this design. The medical knowledge of these brethren had given promise of much good to the mission. Early in this year, applications for medical aid had become so numerous, that the want of a hospital was seriously felt, and by the kindness of the Rev. Mr. Glenie, Mr. Mooyart, and others, a small build- ing was erected and partially furnished, and a monthly subscription was raised, for its support. The other accommodations of the mission were increased. At their re- quest, the government granted them the church buildings at Oodooville and Milette. A native, whose son had received important aid at the hospital, understanding that they wished to open a school at Panditeripo, gratu- - itously furnished a lot and timber for the building, superintended its erec- tion, and exerted himself to procure the attendance of scholars. A school house, which cost about $200, was built at Mallagum, chiefly by the sub- scriptions of the native inhabitants. The buildings at Batticotta were re- paired, and Messrs. Warren and Meigs moved into them. In October, the weekly meeting with the school-masters and others, for prayer and personal conversation on religion, was commenced. And finally, learning that the expense of each pupil would be about twelve dollars a year; encouraged by the example of Christian David at †. and of the Tranquebar mission, and by the solicitations of the natives, the breth- ren opened a boarding school at Tillipally, with ten or twelve of their most promising boys. There was one instance of apparent conversion. Supyen, the eldest and favorite son of a wealthy native, having read a few chapters in a Bible given him by a native Christian, suspected that heathenism was wrong, and was anxious to become acquainted with Christianity. He visited the mis- CHEROKEE MISSION COMMENCED. 65 iii. lº s, ºr: Mission Premises at Batticotta, Ceylon. sionaries at Tillipally; and a few days afterwards was put under their in- struction by his father, to learn English. He appeared deeply interested in divine truth, and in a short time declared his belief in Christianity, and his desire to embrace it publicly, at any sacrifice. His father, hearing this, took him home, and subjected him to a protracted series of most painful and humiliating persecutions. These he long resisted, in such a spirit as excited high hopes that he would persevere to the end; but at length, wea- ried out with his trials, he was overcome, and induced to sign a recantation of Christianity. He was seen occasionally, though seldom, by the mission- aries, for several years; and though for a long time his mind was not at rest, he at last appeared to have settled down in heathenism. Such is the strength of the influences, which a false religion can bring to bear against the true ; and such the weakness of the strongest human resolutions, even when based upon clear convictions of truth and duty. This year, the Cherokee mission was commenced, with encouraging pros- pects. Some valuable labors had preceded those of the Board. The Mo- ravian mission was projected as early as 1799. It was commenced at Springplace, in May, 1801, by the Rev. Messrs. Abraham Steiner and Gottleib Byhan. Mr. Steiner returned to North Carolina in September. Mr. Byham remained till 1812, when he left on account of the ill health of his wife. The Rev. Jacob Wohlfahrt was employed in the mission from 1803 to 1805. The Rev. John Gambold and his wife joined the mission in October, 1805, and his brother about four years afterwards. A school had been commenced before Mr. Gambold's arrival, in which a few children were fed and taught gratuitously. At this school, when Mr. Kingsbury ar- rived, between 40 and 50 had received instruction. The church at Spring- place contained, only two Cherokee members; a woman, their first con- vert, who had been baptized about eight years before, and Mr. Charles R. Hicks, said to be second in rank, and first in influence among the chiefs of the nation, who had been a member for five years. Mr. Gambold cultivated a farm of 35 acres, producing the necessaries of life in great abundance. It was also in the year 1799 that the Rev. Gideon Blackburn, of Tennessee, first introduced the subject of schools among the Cherokees to the Union Presbytery. Nothing, however, was accomplished till 1803, when Mr. 9 66 H18TORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. Blackburn introduced the subject to the General Assembly of the Presbyte- rian Church, of which he was that year a member. The Assembly appro- priated $200 for the promotion of the object, and appointed Mr. Blackburn their missionary for two months. He collected $430 and some books in Tennessee. He called on the President of the United States, and obtained from the Secretary of War letters of recommendation to the Indians, and directions to Col. Meigs, the U. S. agent, to facilitate his design. Having obtained the sanction of the principal chiefs, and of a council at which more than 2000 Cherokees were present, he selected a place for a school, near the Hiwassee River. The necessary buildings were erected, a teacher was engaged, and in the spring of 1804, the school was commenced with 21 pu- pils. A certificate from a committee of the Presbytery of sunion, dated Jan. 1, 1807, states that the school contained from 45 to 50 scholars, who had made commendable progress in reading, writing, arithmetic, spelling, and singing spiritual songs. At the request of the Cherokees, another school was opened in August, in the lower district of the nation, with 20 or 30 scholars. This school, Mr. Blackburn established on his own respon- sibility. The Committee on missions declared themselves unable to assist him ; but unexpected aid was received from private individuals. Septem- ber 16, 1808, Mr. Blackburn wrote to a friend in Tennessee : “The period has at last arrived, on which I have long fixed my eager eye. The Che- rokee nation has at length determined to become men and citizens. A few days ago, in full council, they adopted a constitution, which embraces a sim- ple principle of government. The legislative and judicial powers are vested in a general council, and lesser ones subordinate. All criminal accusations must be established by testimony; and no more executions must be made by the avenger of blood.” In January, 1810, he sent to Dr. Morse the result of a census of the Cherokee nation, according to which the number of Indians was 12,395; whites in the nation, 341; whites with Indian wives, 113; negro slaves, 583; cattle 19,500; horses, 6,100; swine, 19,600; sheep, 1,037; several grist and saw mills; three saltpetre works, and one powder mill; 30 wagons, 480 ploughs, 1,600 spinning wheels, and 467 looms. Probably, some of these numbers are too large. “These advantages,” he remarks, “have mostly been obtained since 1796, and have rapidly increased since 1803.” He adds that “the number of Bibles and Testaments circulated in the nation, including the children of the schools, is upwards of 600.-But yet there is no church erected, and few feel the impressions of grace.” When Mr. Kingsbury arrived, Mr. Blackburn's schools had for some time ceased to exist; and it is probable that they were broken up in consequence of the war of 1812, in which, on one side or the other, nearly all the south- ern Indians were engaged. - Among this people Mr. Kingsbury commenced the first mission of the Board to the Indians of this continent. At first, food was purchased in Tennessee, and transported, with great labor and expense, some forty or fifty miles to the mission. To obviate this inconvenience, and to teach the pupils the arts and habits of civilized life, a farm was purchased on the Chickamaugah creek, a part of which had been brought under cultivation. Mr. Kingsbury arrived here on the 13th of January, and labored alone till the arrival of Messrs. Moody Hall and Loring S. Williams, on the seventh of March. Mr. Hall immediately took charge of the school, and Mr. Wil- liams of the business department. On the 30th of June, they had 26 Che- rokee pupils boarding with them, and about 30, mostly black people, attend- ing their Sabbath School. Mr. Kingsbury preached regularly on the Sab- . %;" interpreter, to an increasing congregation, which then numbered about 100. VISIT OF MR. CORNELIUS. CONVERSIONS. REINFORCEMENT, 67 The Rev. Elias Cornelius, an agent of the Board, visited the mission in September. A dwelling house, 52 feet by 27, two stories high; a conve- nient school house, 36 feet by 22; a grist mill, and several smaller build- ings, had then been ereeted, and a considerable quantity of corn and other provisions had been raised. Mr. Cornelius soon after attended a grand council of the nation, at which the establishment of the mission was ap- proved, and the Cherokee delegation at Washington was instructed to ask the assistance of the President in educating their children. Mr. Hicks and another chief were then appointed to render all suitable assistance and protec- tion to the mission. Thus the door appeared to be set wide open for their labors; and as a still greater encouragement, the mission began to produce its appropriate fruits before the close of the year. November 28, Mr. Kingsbury wrote: “I cannot omit to mention, that the Lord has greatly encouraged us by some drops of mercy, which have fallen around us. Three Cherokees, one a member of our school, give, I think I may say, comfortable evidence of piety. Two white men are under very serious impressions.” The Cherokee man was a half breed, named Charles Reece, who could speak English. He had lately received from the President an elegant rifle, as a reward for his bra- very at the battle of the Horseshoe, where he, with two others, swam the river in the face of the enemy, and brought off their canoes in triumph. The girl was Catherine Brown. She was the daughter of half breed pa- rents, about 18 years of age, genteel in her appearance, and amiable in her manners. When she entered the school, three months before, she could speak English, and read words of three letters. On account of her elegant person and manners, she had probably received more attention than any other girl in the nation, and was haughty, vain, and loaded with trinkets. She was sent to the school at her own earnest request; had been diligent in her studies, and correct in her deportment, and had learned to read with ease and write a tolerably good hand. When she arrived, she was wholly ignorant of spiritual things, and did not know that she was a sinner. Now she knew it and felt it. She often expressed, with tears, her anxiety for her poor people, as she called them, and the wish that she could remain in the mission family and devote herself to their instruction. One night, after the female pupils had retired to their sleeping room, Catherine was over heard by one of the missionaries, praying with them and for them in language of uncommon humility, simplicity, and fervor. On being ques- tioned, she acknowledged that this had been her practice for some time, be- cause she “thought it was her duty.” - The journal of the mission mentions the preaching and conversation of Mr. Cornelius as a prominent means of this awakening. During his visit, on the last Sabbath in September, the mission was organized as a Christian church. About the beginning of this year, the Rev. Ard Hoyt, pastor of a Pres- byterian church in Wilksbarre, Pa., 46 years of age, offered himself to the Board as a missionary to the Indians; to be accompanied by his wife, one son, who was then a member of the junior class at Princeton College, and two daughters, all pious and desirous of missionary labor; and by Mr. William Chamberlain, who had been for some time residing in his family, preparing under the patronage of a benevolent society, for labors among the heathen. The offer was accepted. After having been regularly dis- missed from his pastoral charge, and laboring for a time as an agent for the Board, he was directed to proceed to the Cherokee country in November. He received the notice on Saturday, and on Monday the family began their journey. On the last day of this year, they arrived at Springplace, and were received with fraternal affection by the Moravian mission. The Rev. 68 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BoARD. Daniel S. Butrick, who had been ordained at Boston in September, arrived at Savannah just in time to join Mr. Hoyt, and proceed with him to the Cherokee country. C H A P T E R X. 1818. Death of Obookiah. Bombay Mission reinforced. Visit to Choule. , Increase and im- provement of the schools. Death of Mr. Warren. School system extended in Ceylon. Con- versions and admissions to the Church at Brainerd. Removal of the Cherokees threatened. Clothing furnished for Indian Children. Choctaw mission commenced. Death of Mills. The Annual Meeting was held at New Haven, Sept. 10 and 11. The officers of the last year were re-elected, with the addition of the Hon. Wil- liam Reed to the Prudential Committee.—The donations to the Board, dur- ing the year ending August 31, were more than $32,000; income from permanent fund and other sources, about $3,000; payments from the trea- sury, more than $36,000. The number of auxiliary societies, of different names and magnitudes, was about 500. On the 17th of February, Henry Obookiah, the oldest and best known of the students at the Foreign Mission School, having honored God while in health and during the sufferings of a mortal fever, died as a Christian would wish to die. But he had not lived in vain. He had accomplished life's great end, in the preparation of his own soul for the life to come. His tears on the College threshold at New Haven, more than any thing else, had called the school into existence, and secured the preparation of several of his countrymen to return to the Islands, instructed in the way of life. He had commenced a translation of the Scriptures into his native language, and began to prepare a dictionary, and a grammar. He had lived till the interest in his kindred according to the flesh had become general, and a mission to the Islands was rendered certain and near at hand. The mission at Bombay was strengthened by the arrival of Messrs. Graves and Nichols, on the 23rd of February. On being informed of their arrival, the Governor gave permission for both to remain at Bombay ; say- ing, at the same time, that the Supreme Government at Calcutta had power to order them away, but he did not expect any such interference, and that they could at all events remain for a year. It was thought best that Mr. Graves should commence a new station at Mahim, on the northern part of the island of Bombay, in the midst of a heathen compact population of about 20,000, and near to a still greater number on the neighboring island of Salsette. The station selected for Mr. Nichols was at Tannah, on the island of Salsette, about 25 miles from Bombay, and separated only by a very narrow strait from a numerous pop- ulation on the continent. Mr. Graves removed to Mahim on the 9th of March. Mr. Nichols remained with the brethren in Bombay till about the last of October. Miss Thurston, who went out with this company, was mar- ried to Mr. Newell, according to previous engagement, March 26. During the latter part of the year, Messrs. Newell and Hall visited the towns and villages for nearly a hundred miles along the coast, collecting in- formation, distributing books, and preaching the gospel as they could find opportunity. In one of these journeys Mr. Hall visited the district of Choule, 25 or 30 miles south of Bombay. Here, in a small compass, are six or eight towns, belonging nominally as well as virtually to the English, containing 30,000 inhabitants, nearly all heathen. In part of Rawadunda, the principal town, one uniform cocoa nut grove spread a melancholy shade –5 ºr-------------, ... --------, ---, -r-, DEATH OF MR. WARREN. SCHOOL systEM ExTENDED IN CEYLON. 69 - dº over an extensive fort, with lofty walls and numerous towers, built in the time of the Portuguese dominion; over temples, monasteries and private dwellings, now mouldering in ruin, and without an inhabitant. Within two miles of the same spot, the still more ancient ruins of Mohammedan forti- fications, temples, seraglios and sepulchral monuments marked the site of another dead and buried empire. Hindooism itself appeared to be in its dotage. Some of its temples showed signs of indigence and neglect, and others were entirely deserted. At the small village of Boarlee, there was only one Roman Catholic church in use. The roof had fallen in, the whole population connected with it did not exceed 200, and no exertions were made for the conversion of the natives. There was not a single school in all these towns visited by Mr. Hall. Formerly there were several; but the increasing poverty of the people had dispersed them. The people appeared desirous to have charity schools established, and several, who had been teach- ers, requested to be employed. After Mr. Hall returned to Bombay, it was determined to send Samuel Yasoph, a Jew from the district of Choule, who had been in their employment from the beginning, to open a school at Ra- wadunda for Jewish and Hindoo children, and that another should be esta- blished at Kaup. On the 30th of November a letter was received from Samuel, stating that his school had 30 boys and the other 20, and that both were increasing. - - The schools on the island of Bombay continued to increase. In April there were eleven, having 600 regular attendants, and as many more who at- tended irregularly. At the end of the year, the number of schools was 14. True, nearly all the teachers were heathem, and none of them Christians. But the mission prescribed the course of study, so that instruction in hea- thenism was excluded, and much scriptural truth and morality inculcated. Thus they were raising up a generation who would not be the slaves of Hindoo habits of thought, and who could better appreciate the claims of a pure morality and of evangelical truth. And now, too, the mission press had begun to furnish school books. The introduction of printed books, containing useful information and christian truth, was an immense improvement. So evident was this, even to the heathen, that in a short time after the first edition was printed, these books were procured and introduced into schools 20 miles in the interior. The other labors of the mission,-preaching, translating and printing, were continued with the usual perseverence, energy and success. Messrs. Richards and Warren, of the Ceylon mission, were advised to seek the restoration of their health by a voyage to the Cape of Good Hope. Arch-deacon Twisleton procured from the Governor an order, granting them a free passage in a government transport about to sail. They embarked April 25. The weather was favorable and their health improved till they came in sight of land. The weather then became boisterous; they were driven out to sea, and were for a fortnight in the power of the tempests. They finally landed early in July at Simon's Bay, and arrived at Cape Town on the 14th, with severe colds and exhausted strength. In a few days, all hope of Mr. Warren's recovery was abandoned. He awaited his summons in a state of calm and humble dependence on Christ for salvation, sometimes longing to depart, till August 11, when his spirit departed to a better world. His body was interred by the side of a man, supposed to be the first-convert from Mohammedanism in Africa, who had died a few days before, at the age of 77, in the triumphs of faith. The health of Mr. Richards continued much the same; and finding no direct passage to Cey- lon, he embarked, November 25, for Madras, where he arrived on the 20th of January, hoping soon to reach Ceylon, and die on missionary ground. 70 History of THE AMERICAN BoARD. Though thus weakened, the mission continued to prosper. Besides their two principal stations, six other large parishes were placed under their par- ticular care. In all these, they were put in possession of the old church buildings, and expected to establish and oversee schools and preach the gospel. In November, Mr. Poor had under his care eight schools, contain- ing about 400 pupils. In September, Mr. Meigs had five schools, and was about to open two more. Mr. Poor had in his family, near the close of the year, 24 boys, many of whom were called by the names of benefactors in this country. This form of charity had first been suggested by Mr. Hall, at Bombay; but at that place, the prejudices of the natives prevented its adoption to any very great extent. In Ceylon, the obstacles were compara- tively slight; and as the plan was received with abundant favor by the churches, its operation has been limited only by the strength of the mission.—On the Sabbath, the gospel was preached at the several stations, to the children belonging to the schools, and to a considerable number of their parents, and other natives. Sometimes as many as 300 were present. Francis Malleappa read to the people on the Sabbath at Mallagum, and rendered important aid in superintending the schools. The Committee determined to strengthen this mission ; and on the 4th of November, the Rev. Miron Winslow, Levi Spaulding and Henry Wood- ward were ordained for this service, at the Tabernacle Church in Salem. Among the Cherokees, the mission church held its first meeting for the examination of candidates for admission on the 21st of January. Three Cherokees were examined, approved, and received to be propounded the next Sabbath. On Sabbath, January 25, the sacrament of baptism was administered to Catherine Brown. January 27, Messrs. Hoyt and Hall went out to visit native families, and spent the night at the house of Mr. Reece. Several of the natives were present. Mr. Reece acted as inter- preter, and made some remarks of his own. All were serious. One woman wept freely, when told of the sinfulness of man, the sufferings of the Savior, and forgiveness through his blood. She said she had before : thought that the wicked would be punished and the good made happy after death, but did not think that there was any way for those who had once been wicked, to become good and happy. She wished them to tell her what was wicked ; and though backward and ashamed to confess what she felt of her own guilt, said she knew that she had done wrong things; that she was sometimes so much afraid, on account of her wickedness, that she could not stay in her own house, but fled into the woods; but that gave her no relief, for she was afraid everywhere. On the Sabbath, February 1, Charles Reece and Jane Coody, Cherokees, were baptized, with their households, and admitted to the communion of the church. A Cherokee man and his wife, being invited, spent the night with the missionaries. He had understood nothing of what he had seen and heard that day; but said he had heard that the missionaries could tell him some way by which bad people might become good and be happy after death; that he was bad himself, and wanted to become good, and had come to learn what their way was. Having received appropriate instruction, he departed, expressing his thanks for the information given him, saying that these things were good, and that he had never heard them before. On the last Sabbath in March, one white man and two natives were ad- mitted as members of the Church. They were baptized, with their house- holds. The Lord's Supper was administered to 22 communicants, includ- ing four from Springplace. Seven of the communicants were Cherokees. On the last Sabbath in July, a black man was received as a member of the Church. The same evening, they found evidence of recent conversion in one of the Cherokee girls in the school. August 9, the journal of the MR. Eva RTS VISITS THE CHEROKEE MISSION, EXTRACTS FROM Journal. 71 mission says: “We feel ourselves under renewed and increasing obligations of gratitude to the Giver of all good, for hopeful appearances among our children. Several of them appear seriously and solemnly impressed with divine truth, and we have hope that two or three of them have been recently born of the Spirit.” As the health of Mr. Evarts required relaxation and travel, it was thought advisable that he should visit the Cherokee mission. He arrived at Chickamaugah in May. During his visit, he acquired much important information, consulted fully with the brethren concerning the affairs of the mission, decided that Chickamaugah should thenceforth be called Brainerd, attended a grand council held in reference to the removal of a part of the nation beyond the Mississippi, and renewed the encouragement previ- ously given, that a mission and schools should be established among them on the Arkansas. In August, the Prudential Committee resolved to estab- lish that mission as soon as practicable, The troubles of the Cherokees, concerning the sale of their country and removal to the West, had even now begun, as a few extracts from the journal of the mission will show. - “November 4. The parents of Catherine Brown called on us. They are on their way to the agency. The old grey-headed man, with tears in his eyes, said he must go over the Mississippi. The white people would not suffer him to live here. They had stolen his cattle, horses, and hogs, until he had very little left. He expected to return from the agency in about ten days, and should then want Catherine to go home and prepare to go with him to the Arkansas. We requested him to leave his daughter with us yet a little while, and go to the Arkansas without her ; and we would send her to him, with much more knowledge than she now has. To this he would not consent; but signified a desire, that some of us would go along with him. It is a great trial to think of sending this dear sister away with only one year's tuition ; but we fear she must go.” “25. A white man, who has a Cherokee family, and is himself about as ignorant as most of the Cherokees, brought back his son, who has been home on a visit. The father said he was greatly discouraged about trying to give his son an education, and did not know what to do about bringing him back; as he thought the white people were determined to have the country, and it was likely he should be obliged to remove over the Mississippi before his son could learn enough to do him any good. He said many of the Cherokees were discouraged, and keeping their children at home on the same account. We told him this need not make any difference in regard to sending their children to school; for in the event of the removal of the mation, the children would be removed also ; and what was lacking in the education of children admitted to school here, should be finished there. He seemed much pleased with this; and said, he did not before expect we would be willing to go so far. He should never go, unless he was obliged to do so. - - “These people consider the offer of taking reserves, and becoming citi- zens of the United States, as of no service to them. They know they are not to be admitted to the rights of freemen, or the privilege of their oath; and say, no Cherokee, or white man with a Cherokee family, can possibly live among such white people, as will first settle their country. “28. The great talk, for which the people began to assemble on the 20th of October, was closed yesterday. The United States' Commissioners proposed to the Cherokees an entire change of Côuntry, except such as chose to take reserves, and come under the government of the United States. This proposition they unanimously rejected, and continued to re- 72 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BoARD. * ject, as often as repeated, urging that the late treaty might be closed as soon as possible. Nothing was done.” * The customary dress, or rather want of dress, of the Cherokee children, was a hindrance to their attendance at school. . Many parents were desti- tute of the skill requisite to prepare suitable clothing. Every article of apparel, if purchased, cost twice as much as in New England. The female members of the mission were overburdened with other labors, and could not provide clothing for 50 or 60 children. Benevolent ladies at the north, therefore, proposed to furnish clothing for the pupils gratuitously; arid finally, public notice was given, that donations of this kind were needed. The notice stated that generally the parents would gladly pay for the gar- ments furnished to their children; so that their value would in fact be given to the Board, for the general objects of the mission. Children's clothes, too, would often purchase articles from the natives, which the mission family needed. The call met with a gratifying response, in all parts of the country. Great quantities of clothing were made and sent to this and other Indian missions. One of the results shows the general character of stories prejudicial to missions. It was reported, that some of these gar- ments had been seen on children who had never belonged to the schools; which, it was supposed, proved that the benevolence of the donors was abused. The truth was, that the garments thus seen had been purchased with corn, or other necessary articles, for the use of the mission, and thus answered the purpose for which they were given. The mission to the Choctaws was commenced this year. Unable to find another man so competent to encounter and overcome the difficulties and hardships of establishing the mission, the Committee reluctantly invited Mr. Kingsbury to leave his hopeful beginnings, and undertake the task. He readily accepted the invitation, left Brainerd, with Mr. Williams and his wife, about the first of June, and arrived at the Yalo Busha Creek, in the Choctaw nation, in about four weeks. A site for the mission was se- lected near the Creek, and called Elliot. On the 15th of August, the first tree of the dense forest was felled, and on the 18th, their first log house, 15 feet by 18, was raised. On the 29th, a reinforcement arrived by way of New Orleans. It consisted of Mr. Peter Kanouse and Mr. John G. Kanouse and his wife,from Rockaway, N.J., and Mr. Moses Jewell, from Chenango Co., N. Y. Their hardships now commenced. The facilities for transporting stores proved to be less than they had been represented. The men whom they had hired, disappointed them. The health of several members of the mission failed, and the lives of some appeared to be in danger. Mr. Peter Kamouse had been feeble before he left the north; a sea voyage proved unfavorable, and after his arrival, the smallest degree of . labor produced an alarming inflammation of the lungs. It appeared to be his duty to leave the mission on the 5th of October, and return to his family. Still, they persevered without repining, and in their toils and strf- ferings, laid the foundation of much good to the people to whom they had been sent. - This year was distinguished by the death of the Rev. Samuel J. Mills. The American Colonization Society had invited him to visit Africa as their agent, to explore the coast with reference to a place for their first settlement. He selected as his companion in this voyage, the Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, now Dr. Burgess of Dedham, Mass. to whom he wrote:—“My brother, can we engage in a nobler enterprise ? We go to make freemen of slaves. We go to lay the foundations of a free and independent empire on the coast of poor degraded Africa. It is confidently believed by many of our best and wisest men, that, if the plan proposed succeeds, it will ultimately be the * ARRANGEMENTS FOR CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 73 means of exterminating slavery in our country. It will eventually redeem and emancipate a million and a half of wretched men. It will transfer to the coast of Africa, the blessings of religion and civilization; and Ethiopia will soon stretch out her hands unto God.” Having spent some time as an agent of the Society at home, in forming auxiliaries, he sailed for Africa, with Mr. Burgess, on the 16th of Novembér, 1817. Having had extensive intercourse with the chiefs on the coast, and collected much important and encouraging information, the brethren embarked for England, on their re- turn, on the 22d of May, 1818. Mr. Mills had a stricture on the lungs and a dangerous cough before he left home. The damp and chill atmosphere of England had aggravated the disease. While in Africa, it abated, and he was capable of labor. On”his return, on the 5th of June, he took a se- vere cold, and from that time rapidly declined, till, on the 16th, between two and three o'clock in the afternoon, after delightful conversation on the pros- pect before him, his strength failed; he gently folded his hands across his breast, and with a smile of meek serenity, ceased to breathe. As the sun went down, all on board assembled, and, after solemn prayer to the “God of the spirits of all flesh,” the body was committed to the ocean. It was fitting that the remains of such a man, whose character no monument could suitably represent, should rest where mone could be attempted. Though not permitted to engage personally in a foreign mission, he had done much for the conversion of the world. Dr. Griffin, speaking of the society formed by him and his associates at Williams College, says: “I have been in sit- uations to know, that from the counsels formed in that sacred conclave, or from the mind of Mills himself, arose the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, the American Bible Society, the United Foreign Mis- sionary Society, and the African School under the care of the Synod of New York and New Jersey; besides all the impetus given to Domestic Missions, to the Colonization Society, and to the general cause of benevo- lence in both hemispheres.” He then adds: “If I had any instrumentality in originating any of those measures, I here publicly declare, that in every instance I received the first impulse from Samuel John Mills.” - C H A P T E R XI. 1819. Annual Meeting at Boston. Arrangement for Corresponding Secretary. Preaching Room procured at Bombay. , Kader Yar Khan. Cholera at Ceylon. Conversions, and ad- missions to the Church. Reinforcement sent out by the Indus. Threatened removal of the Cherokees. Dr. Worcester's Agency at Washington. Sixteenth Treaty with the Cherokees. President Monroe visits j Conversions. John Arch. Choctaw Mission strengthened. Church formed at Elliot. School opened. Secular Statistics of the Mission. First Missionaries sent to the Cherokees of the Arkansas;–to the Sandwich Islands;–to Palestine. The tenth annual meeting was held in Boston, on the 15th, 16th and 17th of September. The vice presidency having been left vacant by the death of Dr. Spring, the Rev. Dr. Lyman was elected; and the Rev. Dr. Woods was chosen to supply his place in the Prudential Committee. The Board resolved to elect corresponding members in different parts of the United States and other countries, who might aid its labors by communi- cating information, and in such other ways as circumstances should render practicable. Thirty-three were chosen, twenty of whom were Americans, and thirteen, residents in different parts of Europe and Asia.* It was also * See Appendix C. dº. 10 74 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, º “Resolved, That the Board will ever exercise an affectionate and provi- dent care for the widows and children of such missionaries, as shall have deceased in its service; and the Prudential Committee are authorized, and it will be their duty, to make such provisions in these cases, as will be consistent with the principles of the missionary cause, and adapted to the circumstances of the respective missionary stations.”. The labors of the Corresponding Secretary having become more exten- sive than a settled pastor could perform, while doing his duty to the people of his charge; and a fund having been raised by subscription to aid in sup- porting him, the Tabernacle Church, at Salem, of which he was pastor, consented, at the request of the Prudential, Committee, to dispense with three fourths of his services; and, to supply the deficiency, the Rev. Elias Cornelius was installed, on the 21st of July, as his associate in the pastoral office. BoMBAY. The missionaries at Bombay commenced preaching to the na- tives, in a room hired for that purpose, and the attendance, though small, was encouraging. In August, five new schools had been established. During the remainder of the year, they received frequent applications from the natives to establish º but they could not be opened for want of funds. The education of native children in the families of the missionaries, to any con- siderable extent, proved impracticable, from the impossibility of procuring pupils, and a great part of the funds given for that purpose were, with con- sent of the donors, transferred to the mission at Ceylon. Early in this year, Kader Yar Khan presented himself as an inquirer. He was a Mohammedan merchant, of good family, from Hydrabad, a town in Golconda, about 400 miles east from Bombay. Visiting Bombay on business, he met with a Christian tract, which made a deep impression upon his mind. After returning home and reflecting on what he had read, and especially on the claims of Christianity to be received as the only true re- ligion, he wisely determined to give the subject a thorough examination without delay. He committed his business to the care of an agent, and, attended by a train of 20 servants, came to Bombay. Having introduced himself to the missionaries, he sent back his servants, and lived in retire- ment, for the sake of pursuing, undisturbed, the great inquiry which had brought him to Bombay. By the advice of the missionaries, he read Henry Martyn's Persian translation of the New Testament, and other Christian books. In May, he said that he had for a long time neither read the Koran, nor practised the worship it enjoins. He admitted the necessity of a spirit- ual change, but professed no experimental knowledge of it. At this time, his attention seemed chiefly drawn to the forms and history of Christianity. Continuing his studies, he attained to clearer views of truth; and, having given satisfactory evidence of a change of heart, on the 25th of September he was baptized, and admitted as a member of the Mission church at Bom- bay. He declared himself willing to change his name and dress, and cut off his beard; but being shown that such changes were not necessary, and might prove inexpedient, he continued unchanged in these respects. For some months he resided at Bombay, aiding the missionaries as a teacher of Hindostamee, and recommending, by argument and example, as opportu- mities presented, the religion of Jesus to others. He then returned to his family at Hydrabad. Since his return, the missionaries have heard from him less than was desirable, but the accounts have always been favorable. His example may well put to shame many wealthy men in Christian lands. Ceylon. The Ceylon mission continued to suffer from ill health. Early in the year, Mr. Richards obtained a passage from Madras to Columbo, and thence had an uncomfortable journey to Jaffna. His life, however, was spared CONVERSIONS AND ADMISSIONS TO THE CHURCH. º 75 for the present, and he was able to aid his brethren by his counsels and his prayers, and even to render important services as a physician. The health of Mr. Poor failed, and for a considerable part of the year he was obliged to abstain from missionary labors; but, as a reinforcement was expected soon, arrangements were made, by the aid of Nicholas and some of the larger boys, to keep the schools and other labors at that station in operation. Mr. Meigs enjoyed good health till about the end of the year, when his also failed, just as the reinforcement arrived. The diseases of the missionaries were, in all these cases, pulmonary. School Bungalow at Ceylon. Still, the schools were carried on and enlarged. There were fifteen free schools, nine in connexion with Tillipally, and six with Batticotta, supported by the mission at a trifling expense; all containing about 700 scholars. There was also a boarding school at each station, consisting of youths taken under the special care of the mission, and supported by individuals or soci- eties in the country; most of them bearing names selected by their bene- factors. These schools contained 48 boys and 9 girls. Their good influ- ence was manifest, and the mission intreated for funds for the extension of the system. In the early part of this year, the ravages of the cholera were fearful, and much of the time of Mr. Meigs was occupied in attending upon the sick. Generally, the natives were afraid to use any medical remedy, lest the goddess, whose “sport” they supposed the cholera to be, should be of. fended. When one was attacked, all but his nearest relatives fled; his relatives carried him to the nearest temple, and prostrated him before the idol, where, in almost every instance, he died in a few hours. When Mr. Meigs could arrive in season, and obtain permission to administer the usual specific, (large doses of calomel and opium,) the patient commonly recov- ered. He told them that his religion led him to these efforts for the preser- vation of men's lives, and many acknowledged its superiority to that of the heathem. - This year witnessed the first of that series of revivals, by which this favored mission has been distinguished. Its subjects were few in number; but the work had all the characteristics of the more extensive revivals of later years. As its fruits, the joint letter of the mission, written in Novem- 76 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ber, states that Gabriel Tissera and Nicholas Permander had been received into the church ; there were some who gave evidence of piety at each of the stations, and several of the boys in the schools were subjects of special seriousness. The Rev. Miron Winslow, Levi Spaulding and Henry Woodward, and Dr. John Scudder, a physician from the city of New York, who had offered himself for this service, embarked, on the 8th of June, at Salem, in the brig Indus, bound to Calcutta, to touch at Ceylon if practicable. The voyage was long, but generally agreeable, especially as it was not without spiritual benefit to the crew. The captain was already a man of established religious character. Before their arrival at Calcutta, the whole crew, sixteen in all, professed and appeared to become truly penitent for sin, and to accept the mercy offered in the gospel. On their arrival in port, the temptations of that dissolute city overcame the constancy of some. Others continued to “bear fruit with patience.” As the Indus did not visit Ceylon, the mission- aries were obliged to seek for other means of conveyance. Messrs. Wins- low and Spaulding, with their wives, arrived at Columbo, December 20; Mr. Woodward and wife reached Trincomolee, on the eastern coast of the island, on the 23d. Dr. Scudder and his wife arrived at Tillipally just be- fore the close of December; the others early the next year. CHEROKEEs. This year, the Cherokee mission was threatened with seri- ous evils, if not utter extinction, by the action of the general government. The subject is thus noticed in the minutes of the Prudential Committee: “Feb. 6. In consequence of authentic intelligence of measures, intended to issue in the removal of the Cherokee nation and the other Indian tribes from this side of the Mississippi into the wide wilderness west of that river, and of a delegation of the Cherokees being on their way to Washington to seek relief for their nation, deeply perplexed and distressed by those meas- ures, the Committee, after serious deliberation, “Resolved, That the Corresponding Secretary be appointed to go to Washington, and requested to commence his journey as soon as possible, to confer with the delegates of the Cherokees as to the best means of secur- ing to them the benefits of Christian instruction, and to the Board the full and permanent value of its establishment in the Cherokee country; and to do all in his power to promote the objects of the Board in regard to the im- provement of the Indians generally.” “April 6. The Corresponding Secretary made a report of his agency at Washington in behalf of the Cherokees, and for the promotion of the gene- ral design of the Board for civilizing and evangelizing the Indian nations. The sense of the Committee was kindly expressed as follows: - “Resolved, That we feel it to be a duty to acknowledge, with devout gratitude to God, the conclusion of the late treaty with the Cherokees; as it appears to be the commencement of a system of more liberal and enlarged policy on the part of the government of the United States towards the Indian tribes within our borders, and to afford a reasonable hope that they may be- come civilized, Christian, and happy communities. “But it is our more particular duty to express our gratitude, that by the mission of the Corresponding Secretary to Washington, this Committee and the Board have enjoyed the great privilege of aiding in the accomplishment of so great and desirable an object. The Committee most cordially approve the faithful and laborious services of the Corresponding Secretary in the conduct of this agency. And they would make grateful mention of the kindness of Providence in leading to the mission, and in the favorable cir- cumstances which attended it to its close.” These transactions need to be more fully explained. PRESIDENT MONROE VISITS BRAINERT). 77 It appears from the preamble of the treaty at the Cherokee Agency, which was the fifteenth treaty between the Cherokees and the United States, and which was made by Gen. Jackson, and other Commissioners of the U. S. government, with the Chiefs of the nation, July 8, 1817,-that a deputation from the Cherokees visited Washington in 1808; that the deputies from the Upper Towns signified to the President “their anxious desire to engage in the pursuits of agriculture and civilized life, in the country they then occu- pied; that the deputies from the Lower Towns wished to pursue the hunter life, and with this view to remove across the Mississippi; that, therefore, the Upper Towns wished for a division of the country, by which they should be secured in the permanent enjoyment of the lands on the Hiwassee;” and that, “by thus contracting their society within narrow limits, they [the Upper Towns] proposed to begin the establishment of fixed laws and a reg- ular government.” The constitution of this “regular government,” the reader has already been informed, was adopted early in September, 1808. The preamble further states, that the President, on the 9th of January, 1809, declared the readiness of the United States to grant the wishes of both parties; that, accordingly, with his sanction, an exploring party had been sent to the west, and a country selected for the future residence of the Cherokees who chose to remove. The treaty which followed this preamble, provided for the exchange of a part of the Cherokee country for lands se- lected beyond the Mississippi. Now, however, in 1819, the Committee were informed that it was the intention of the United States government to procure an entire exchange of lands; and to remove the whole Cherokee nation, as well as other Indian tribes, to the west, beyond the organized states and territories. The great body of the Cherokees were unwilling to remove, but were apprehensive that it would be rendered inevitable. They sent a deputation to Washington, to avert the doom they feared. There the Corresponding Secretary met them, and united his efforts with theirs. The result was, the treaty for which the Committee recorded their solemn vote of thanksgiving. The preamble states, that “the greater part of the Cherokee nation have expressed an earnest desire to remain on this side of the Mississippi;” and that they wish “to commence those measures which they deem necessary to the civilization and preservation of their nation.” The treaty cedes a large tract of land to the United States, in full satisfac- tion for all lands on the Arkansas, given to the emigrating part of their na- tion; reserving out of that tract, 100,000 acres, as a school fund, to be sold in the same manner as the public lands of the United States; the proceeds to be invested by the President of the United States, and the annual income to be applied “to diffuse the benefits of education among the Cherokee na- tion on this side of the Mississippi.” This treaty was negotiated by Mr. Calhoun, and duly ratified by the President and Senate. It secured to the Cherokees who did not choose to emigrate, the remainder of their country in perpetuity. Hicks, who had been much depressed while struggling, with feeble hopes, against the influence, intrigue and bribery, which he found at work to effect the removal of his people, was full of joy and gratitude to God, and confident expectation of good to the Cherokees. The result of the deputation to Washington was made known at the national council on the 11th of May. The hopes of the nation were raised, and schools and mis- sions were regarded with a new degree of favor, as the most important means of their anticipated improvement. The mission expected a visit from President Monroe, then on the southern part of his grand tour through the United States; but they were not aware of his near approach, when, on the 27th of May, he was announced aS at the door. He examined the farm, buildings, schools, every thing pertaining 78 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. to the mission. Having seen the whole, and inquired minutely and famil- iarly concerning every part, he expressed his decided approbation of the plan and its execution, and of the conduct, progress, and prospects, of the children. They were just finishing a log cabin for the use of the girls. He said that such buildings were not good enough, and told them to build a good two story house, with brick or stone chimneys and glass windows, at the public expense; and before leaving, gave them a letter to the U. S. agent, directing him to pay the balance of their account for the buildings already erected, and for that which he advised. In November, this mission was strengthened by the arrival of Messrs. Abijah Conger, John Waill, and John Talmage, with their families, from New Jersey. The spiritual prosperity of the mission continued. The whole number gathered from this wilderness into the church, before the close of this year, including four or five of African descent, was about 20. Others, in different parts of the nation, were known to be seriously attentive to divine things, and there were some who appeared to have been truly born again. The Moravian mission at Springplace partook of this season of refreshing. One of the converts admitted at Brainerd deserves particular notice. His name was John Arch. He was born and had always lived near the white settle- ments, on the borders of North Carolina. According to his own account, he had attended school for a short time in his childhood, and had learned to spell a little. After he left school, he had a desire to learn to read, and studied his spelling-book at times till it was worn out; after which he had nearly forgotten the little that he once knew. Being at Knoxville last Christmas, he saw Mr. Hall, and heard from him, that a school had been established for the instruction of the Cherokees. He determined to come ; and after travelling 150 miles on foot in seven days, arrived at Brainerd on the 26th of January. He did not know his own age, but supposed it to be about 25. He could converse in English, and his countenance indicated a mind capable of improvement; but he had the dress and dirty appearance of the most uncultivated part of his tribe; and his age and wild and savage aspect seemed to mark him as one unfit for admission to the school. But it was difficult to refuse him. He readily agreed to the terms of admission and continuance. He cheerfully sold his gun, his only property, and the dearest treasure of an Indian, to procure suitable clothing. He was admit- ted on trial. He applied himself diligently to his studies, and made good proficiency. He soon showed a thoughtful concern for his soul, and ap- peared desirous to know the way of life, and to walk in it. In October, his father came to take him away; but at the earnest request of John and his instructers, after staying a few days and becoming acquainted with the mis- sion, willingly permitted him to remain. In November, he was examined as a candidate for admission to the church, and employed as an interpreter to Mr. Butrick. At this time he said that he often felt inclined to tell the Indians about God and the Savior, but he knew so little that he thought it would not please God; and he desired to obtain an education, that he might be able to do it. He was baptized the next April. . . Some preparations were made this year for commencing the system of local schools. Applications for such school had been received from several parts of the nation. Taloney, about 60 miles south east from Brainerd, had been selected as a station, and such progress had been made in the preparatory work, that Mr. Hall removed his family into the unfinished buildings in November. - - Choctaws. About the beginning of the year, Mr. Kingsbury, superin- tendent of the Choctaw mission, met Miss Sarah B. Varnum and Miss Judith FIRST Mission to THE SANDwich Islands. 79 Chase at New Orleans, where he was married to Miss Warnum. . They arriv- ed at Elliot February 1. Mr. A. W. Williams had arrived a few days be- fore. In July, he was married to Miss Chase. His devoted and useful labors were terminated by his death, of a fever, on the 6th of September. On the first of August, Dr. William W. Pride, of Cambridge, N. Y. and Mr. Isaac Fisk, of Holden, Mass., Blacksmith and Farmer, arrived at Elliot; and on the last of that month, Mr. Kamouse, having finished the term for which he engaged in the mission, returned with his family to his former residence. During the whole year, the strength of the mission was broken by the sickness of some of its members. . . - The mission Church was organized on the 28th of March, with ten mem- bers, all of whom were members of the mission. The school was opened on the 19th of April, with ten scholars. The necessary buildings had not been erected; but eight children had been brought 160 miles, expecting to find all things ready ; and it was thought best to begin. The Choctaws were told that but 20 could be received “till dry corn come plenty,” in October, and then but 40; but the importunities of parents and children broke over these limitations, and at the close of the year the school contained 60 pupils, of whom 16 could read the Bible with propriety and ease. - The Choctaws made liberal appropriations for the support of the school. The chief, Puck-sha-nub-bee early gave $200, out of an annuity due to his part of the nation from the United States. In August, after a “talk” from Mr. Kingsbury, a council appropriated $700 from an annuity, and $600 was raised by subscription, besides 85 cows and calves for the support of the mission, of which 54 were soon after collected. In September, a council of the Lower Towns voted unanimously to appropriate $2,000 a year, their share of annuity payable quarterly for 17 years, for the support of a school in their district. * Mr. Kingsbury's annual report to the Secretary of War, which was re- quired as a basis for the distribution of the fund appropriated by Congress for the civilization of the Indians, was made in October. It states that within about 14 months, there had been erected at Elliot seven commodious log cabins, occupied as dwelling-houses; a dining-room and kitchen, of hewed logs, 52 feet by 20, with a piazza on each side ; a school-house, 36 feet by 24; a mill-house, 36 feet by 30; a lumber-house and granary, each 18 feet by 20; a blacksmith's shop, stable, and three other out houses. Between 30 and 40 acres of land had been cleared and fenced; and between 20 and 30 had been successfully cultivated with Indian corh, potatoes, and other kinds of food. There belonged to the mission 7 horses, 10 steers, 75 cows, 75 calves and young cattle, and about 30 swine. The family, in- cluding missionaries, pupils and hired laborers, numbered 76. The mission to the Cherokees of the Arkansas was attempted this year, but not commenced. By direction of the Prudential Committee, the Rev. Alfred Finney and Rev. Cephas Washburn, both from Vermont, met at Brainerd early in November. On the 30th of that month, they commenced their journey through the wilderness to Elliot; where, after almost incred- ible diſficulties and dangers, from flooded swamps and overflowing creeks, from wet and cold and hunger, they arrived on the 3d of January. There, where their help was needed and was highly useful, the inclemency of the season, which had retarded their progress, compelled them for a while to Teſſ).3.11). - SANDwich Islands. In October, the first missionaries to the Sandwich Islands were sent out. At the request of the Prudential Committee, the Rev. Messrs. Hiram Bingham and Asa Thurston were ordained for this service, by the North Consociation of Litchfield Co., Ct., Sept. 29. On the 15th of 80 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, October, the mission Church was formed. The exercises were performed in the Park Street vestry. The members were, the two missionaries already named, and their wives; Mr. Daniel Chamberlain, Farmer, Dr. Thomas Holman, Physician, Mr. Samuel Whitney, Mechanic and School- master, Mr. Samuel Ruggles, Catechist and Schoolmaster, and Mr. Elisha Loomis, Printer and Schoolmaster, with their wives; and John Honoree, Thomas Hopu, and William Tennooee, natives of the Islands, who had been educated at the Foreign Mission School at Cornwall, and who were attached to the mission as teachers; in all, 17 members. They embarked on the 23d, on board the Brig Thaddeus, accompanied by George Tamoree, the son of one of the chiefs of the Islands, who had been educated with his young countrymen at Cornwall. The way for this mission had been wonderfully prepared by Divine Providence; more wonderfully, and more effectually, as the history of the next year will show, than was even sus- pected at the time of its departure. - PALESTINE. The first missionaries of the Board to Palestine, Rev. Levi Parsons and Pliny Fisk, embarked very soon afterwards. They sailed from Boston, Nov. 3, in the ship Sally Ann, and entered the harbor of Malta on the 23d of December. Here, detained on board their ship by the quaran- time regulations, they enjoyed the kind and useful attentions of Dr. Naudi and Rev. Messrs. Jowett and Wilson, which made the closing days of this year “among the happiest of their lives.” C H A PT E R XII. 1820. Annual Meeting at Hartford. Missionary Herald. Foreign Mission School. Baron Campagne. Progress of the mission at Bombay. I.eave to visit the interior refused ; but af- ...; ranted. Mr. Bardwell's health fails. New stations occupied in Ceylon, at Oodoo- ville and Pandeteripo. Pecuniary embarrassments. Mr. Garrett sent from the Island. Pro- gress of the Cherokee mission. School and Church at Creek Path. National Council. Hard- ships of the Choctaw mission, Mayhew. Choctaws appropriate their annuities. , Messrs. -Finney and Washburn visit the Cherokees of the Arkansas, Sketch of the Sandwich Islands. The mission arrives. Its reception, and the locations of its members. Palestine mission ar- ; i. Smyrna. Visit to Scio. Professor Bambas. Return to Smyrna. Mr. Parsons sails Of Palestine. The eleventh Annual Meeting of the Board was held at Hartford, Ct. on the 20th and 21st of September. The officers of the last year were re-elected. During the year ending August 31, the payments from the ; had amounted to $57,420,93. The receipts were, from donations, $36,582,64; from other sources, $3,751,87; total, $40,334,51; leaving a deficiency of $17,086,42, to be made up from the surplus contributed in former years. The deficiency arose in part from the heavy expenses of sending out 23 male and 13 female missionaries and assistants, and partly from the unusual pecuniary pressure which the whole country was then suffering. The donations, however, exceeded those of any former year by about $2,600. Clothing, too, and other articles for the use of the several missions, had been contributed to the estimated value of about $6,000, and the Choctaw nation had appropriated its annuity of $6,000 a year for 16 or 17 3. to the support of the missions in their country. And yet there had been even less labor of agents and direct efforts to raise funds, than in former years. The result, therefore, showed a great increase of missionary zeal and liberality. + At this meeting, the Prudential Committee were directed to publish the Missionary Herald at the expense of the Board. Hitherto, agreeably to a * MISSION IN CEYLON, STATION AT OODOOVILLE. 81 proposal made by Mr. Evarts, its editor, at the second annual meeting, the profits of the work, after deducting a reasonable amount for editing, had been devoted to the promotion of missions under the direction of the Board. It had contained, besides an account of the proceedings of the Board and its missions, much other religious intelligence, and much able theological and literary discussion. It was now thought best to make it strictly an official publication, for which the Board should be responsible, and to ex- clude from it all subjects but the transactions of the Board and its missions, and of kindred societies. By this arrangement, the Board was enabled to send missionary intelligence, unincumbered with other matter, to its pat- rons, and to others whom it might be desirable to inform. The Foreign Mission School reported 29 pupils. Of the 31 heathen youth who had been admitted to its privileges since its establishment, 17 had given satisfactory evidence of piety ; and several others were now thoughtful on religious subjects. This school excited a lively interest, even in foreign lands. The Baron de Campagne, of Basle, Switzerland, wrote to its Principal, enclosing a donation of $212, and requesting a letter from one of the Sandwich Islands youths. The next year, the Baron made a donation to the Board, of $664. BoMBAY. At Bombay, the tours for preaching were continued; and it was found practicable to collect small assemblies at the stations in that city and on Salsette, for several evenings in succession, to hear Christian in- struction. At the close of the year, the mission had 21 schools, containing about 1050 scholars, who were learning to understand and respect Christian- ity. In several instances, when the brethren wished to visit the continent for the purpose of inspecting the schools, passports were refused by the new Governor, the Hon. Mountstuart Elphinstone. He expressed to M. Bard- well his approbation of the general object of the schools, but feared that too rapid advances would be made against the prejudices of the natives. He afterwards gave Mr. Hall permission to pay them a single visit, and re- quested a written statement of their object, character and management. This was soon given. It was declared satisfactory, and the Governor ex- pressed his willingness that they should continue their visits; but he sug- gested some cautions, lest the Brahmuns should find a pretext for complain- ing of interference with their religion.—The press continued its operations, and for a considerable part of the year, more than defrayed its expenses by the profits of work done for individuals and for the Committee of the Chris- tian Knowledge Society.—The mission suffered much from sickness. Mr. Bardwell had been repeatedly attacked by the liver complaint; and towards the close of the year, the brethren and their physicians considered it fully proved that he could not live and labor in that climate. It was their unan- imous advice that he should immediately return home. CEYLON. In Ceylon, Governor Brownrigg readily gave permission to the newly arrived missionaries to remain in the Island. They therefore made arrangements without delay for the vigorous prosecution of their work. The buildings at Oodooville, once the residence of a Franciscan Friar, were repaired, and in June became the station of Messrs. Winslow and Spauld- ing. It was important that Dr. Scudder should be stationed at Panditeripo; but as the disposable funds of the mission were not sufficient to make the necessary repairs, he advanced the necessary amount from his own property, to be afterwards refunded, should his family need it. Having been licensed as a preacher of the gospel, by the ordained missionaries regularly assem- bled in ecclesiastical council, he removed from Tillipally to his station in July. Mr. Woodward was stationed with Mr. Poor at Tillipally. he mission was also strengthened by the returning health of its older - 11 82 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. * * - * < Mission premises at Oodooville, Ceylon. members. Mr. Meigs and Mr. Poor were restored to usual strength; and even Mr. Richards, contrary to expectation, was so far restored as to be able to render important services. But the energies of the mission were crippled by pecuniary embarrass- ments. The low state of the treasury at home and the demands of other missions compelled the Prudential Committee to be frugal in their appro- priations. The support of heathen children with names assigned by their benefactors was a popular charity, and an undue proportion of funds was devoted by the donors to that object; many seeming to forget that mission- aries could not board and educate heathen children, unless the missionaries themselves were supported, and buildings provided for their residence. The evil was increased by the difficulty, delay and uncertainty of remittances. It was of no use to draw bills on the Board; for as the Board was un- known to the mercantile community, the bills could not be sold. Money could be borrowed only at high rates of interest, and at the hazard of loss of character by inability to pay at the stipulated time. The transpor- tation of Spanish dollars was expensive, and their seasonable arrival un- certain ; and if sent so long in advance as to guard effectually against em- barrassments, the interest on many thousands of dollars for long terms of time must be lost. The missionaries therefore suggested the expediency of opening a credit with some house in Calcutta, on which the missions in India might draw for the sums due them, as their necessities should require. Such are some of the embarrassments which attend the support of distant missions, by associations that are young in years and little known. The Board has long since overcome them. Its credit is established throughout the East, and its bills are as good there in the money-market, as those of the best banking houses in Great Britain, and are quoted at the same rates in the price-currents. By the kindness of friends and the aid of other societies, the delay of funds was in some measure supplied, and the work of the mission was carried on with a good degree of energy. The number of boarding schol- ars was enlarged, and several new free schools were opened. The gospel was preached to increasing congregations. Medical aid was more exten- sively afforded, especially to the poor in their affliction. Nor were the labors of the year wholly unblest by divine influence. There was nothing that could be called a revival; but in some instances, the convicting and sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit were manifestly present. Mr. James Garrett, who had been sent out as a missionary printer, arriv- ed at Tillipally on the 10th of August. The consent of the government to & MR. GARRETT or DERED TO LEAVE THE ISLAND. 83 his residence on the island as a missionary was requested in a note, trans- mitted through the agency of archdeacon Twisleton. The Lieut. Gover- nor, Sir Edward Barnes, directed his Secretary to reply, that the govern- ment did not deem it proper to permit any increase of the American mission in Ceylon, and that the request could not be granted. The archdeacon re- turned this answer, with expressions of regret. An order was soon re- ceived, dated August 24, requiring Mr. Garrett to leave the island in three months. Surprised at communications so different in their tenor from those formerly received from the government, the missionaries supposed that Sir Edward must be laboring under some misapprehension, which suitable ef- forts might remove. They therefore prepared a memorial, in which they called attention to the inoffensive and salutary character of their mission ; to the approbation and encouragement it had received, from its first estab- lishment to the present time, more than three years, from Governor Brown- rigg and other chief authorities of the island; to the amount of good it was accomplishing; and to the express permission of the government to establish a press, officially given on the 18th of June, 1816; and requested that Mr. Garrett might at least be permitted to remain till the pleasure of the king's government might be known. The answer, dated Sept. 24, stated that the Lieut. Governor was unwilling to admit any foreign mis- sionaries to the island; that those already there had been permitted to re- main, only out of courtesy to his predecessor; that the British Government was abundantly able to christianize its own heathen subjects, and was mak- ing laudable efforts for that purpose; that missionaries of the established church would be preferred ; that if these were not sufficiently numerous, time would remove the difficulty; that if others were needed, the Wesley- ans would be preferred; that the American missionaries would be better em- ployed, in attempting to convert the heathen on their own continent; and finally, that Mr. Garrett must leave the island at the time appointed.—As, on account of the monsoons, it was difficult to leave the island at that season, another memorial was sent, requesting permission for Mr. Garrett to remain two months beyond the appointed time, in a private capacity. In this memorial—not as the foundation of any request, but in justice to them- selves and the Board, the brethren replied at some length to the Governor's suggestions. They said:—“They are not altogether surprised to learn, that in the opinion of the Honorable the Lieutenant Governor, their labors might be more profitably employed among the heathen tribes of the Amer- ican continent, as this is an opinion not unfrequently advanced. Those who judge in this manner, do not, however, commonly reflect, that the Aborigines of North America, (for to no others in America can the missionary have safe access,) are few in number and scattered over a vast forest;—that they speak more than fifty different and difficult tongues, and have no written language;—that they live by the chase, and pursue a wandering life, which renders it almost impossible to bring them under the influence of Christian instruction. Without adverting to the other particulars;–that their popu- lation is thin and scattered, may be understood, when it is known, that within the extensive limits of the United States, including all the new and large territories west of the Mississippi, some of which are almost without a white inhabitant, the whole number of Indians, by the best calculations, is but 175,000; or something less than the commonly allowed population of the Jaffna district; and that, while this district may almost be compassed by a traveller in one day, that part of the United States, occupied by the Indians, is more than 6,000 miles in circumference; and if we stretch across the Continent, including an additional Indian territory, larger than Brit- ish India, we increase the population but 80,000; so that, in an extent 84 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, of country larger than all Europe, there is little more than one fourth as many native inhabitants, as in the single town of Calcutta. This circum- stance, that one may find a million of natives in Asia, to a thousand in America, is thought to be no small reason, for preferring the former for ex- tensive missionary operations.” * After mentioning the efforts of the Board and others for the benefit of the American Indians, which were greater in proportion to the heathen popula- tion, by forty to one, than all the Christian world was making for British India; and noticing the fact that the American Continent, with about one sixteenth of the heathen population of the globe, had more than half the missionaries in the world, they continued :— “The reasons more particularly, which led to the establishment of the American mission in Ceylon, were the small number of missionaries on the island, at the time the mission was formed, and the friendly disposition of government. At the time the American missionaries arrived, there were but five Wesleyan missionaries on the Island—one Baptist missionary, and not one of the present number of missionaries of the established Church. Indeed there were then but two regularly ordained missionaries of the Church of England, on this side the Cape of Good Hope ; though the un- dersigned are happy to know, that their number has since very much in- creased. The friendly disposition of government was particularly manifest, in the very kind invitation given to the Rev. Mr. Newell, (an American missionary now settled at Bombay, who visited the Island before the present mission was formed,) not only by several of the most respectable gentlemen in the ecclesiastical and civil service, but by His Excellency himself, to take up his residence on the Island. As Mr. Newell did not remain, he repre- sented these things to his patrons, that others might be sent out. Among other particulars, in his communications, he stated, that, ‘His Excellency Governor Brownrigg has been pleased to say, that he is authorized by the Secretary of State for the Colonies, to encourage the efforts of all respecta- ble ministers.’ It was very much in consequence of this encouragement, that the mission to Ceylon was undertaken; and it is in view of con- siderations similar to the above mentioned, that it continues to be sup- ported.” “They are aware that some objections may be made against them, on account of their not having received Episcopal ordination; but as they have all passed through a course of Collegiate education, in literature, science, and theology; and as they have been ordained according to the custom of the churches to which they belong, they would hope, that no great weight might be attached to this objection; especially as the greatest proportion of the missionaries employed both by the Church Missionary So- ciety, and by the Society for propagating Christian Knowledge, supported almost exclusively by members of the Establishment, are not only foreign- ers, but such as have not received regular ordination in the Episcopal Church. If, however, the present number of missionaries from the estab- lished church were adequate, (as the Honorable the Lieutenant Governor seems to think they may not be,) the undersigned would feel the propriety of employing no other ; but since to give even the native subjects of His Majesty in India the same advantages for religious instruction, as are enjoyed by the inhabitants of England, and no greater, would require not less than 30,000 missionaries, or nearly five times the number of regularly or- dained clergymen in England and Wales, they would express their fears, that much time must elapse, and many generations must go down to the grave, before an adequate supply of such missionaries can be obtained; and they would hope, that however they may fall below those, with whom they do & NEW SCHOOLS OPENED AMONG THE CHEROKEES. 85 not pretend to compare, they may be allowed the privilege of being humble coadjutors in a work, which is very dear to their hearts.” Y & The Secretary replied, that the time of Mr. Garrett's departure could not be deferred, and that the Governor “could not enter into" the other parts of the memorial. His decision to abstain from attempting to answer those arguments, was evidently judicious. It will not be easy to find, in any lam- guage, a document so perfectly respectful, and yet so unanswerably convict- ing the ruler to whom it was addressed, of gross ignorance and sophistry. Nothing now remained, but for Mr. Garrett to obey the order that had been given. He left the Island, and in December was with the Danish mission- aries at Tranquebar, doubtful whether to aid the brethren at Ceylon in ex- tending their mission to the Tamul people on the Coromandel coast, or to join the mission at Bombay. '- CHEROKEEs. Among the Aborigines of our own continent, the work went forward. A few leading facts, with their dates, will show the charac- ter of its progress among the Cherokees. . On the 20th of February, John Arch was admitted as a member of the Church at Brainerd. On the 4th of March, Mr. Brown, the father of Catherine, presented a Fetter in his own name and that of his neighbors, re- questing the establishment of a school at Creek Path. On the 8th, it was resolved that Mr. Butrick should go to open the school, attended by John Arch as an assistant. On the 11th they set forth. On the 12th, which was the Sabbath, three native converts, David and Catherine Brown and sister McDonald, held a religious conference in the Cherokee language, with visitors who could not understand English. About this time, Mr. John Ross brought a request from the people in the neighborhood of Fort Arm- strong, that a school might be established among them. Mr. Chamberlain visited that neighborhood, to examine its eligibility for a local school, and returned with a favorable report. It was accordingly resolved to establish a school on the Chatooga ; and Milo Hoyt, who had been married in Feb- ruary to Lydia Lowry, the pious and intelligent daughter of the chief with whom Mr. Kingsbury first conversed at Washington, set out on the 3d of April to open it. A small log house was immediately selected for his resi- dence, and the Cherokees began without delay to build a school-house. On the 13th of April, a letter was received from Mr. Butrick, giving an inter- esting account of the zeal shown by the people at Creek Path, in making preparations for the school, and in attending upon religious instruction. April 20, news was received of the good attendance on worship, increasing seriousness and one or two conversions at Creek Path. The people there were anxious for a female school, and offered to build a house for it. May 8th, Catherine Brown was advised to go as a teacher, whenever the house should be finished. The people were overjoyed when they heard this, and immediately began to build the house. On the last day of May, she left Brainerd, in company of her father, to take charge of the school. July 26, Milo Hoyt united with the church. On the 12th, Mr. Butrick arrived at Brainerd, leaving John Arch and Catherine Brown in charge of the schools. Catherine's father and mother and brother and brother's wife and two sis- ters, and several others, it was hoped, had been truly converted to God. In September, a church was organized at Creek Path ; and at the close of that month, the work was still going. October 17, intelligence was received from Mr. Hall at Taloney. The school was prosperous. During this month, the General Council of the Cherokee nation was held. Its proceedings showed a great advance in civilization, and encour- aged bright hopes for the future. It was decided that children sent to the mission schools, ought to remain long enough to acquire an education that 86 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. would make them useful; and that parents who should take their children away prematurely, must pay the expense of support while there. The mis- sionaries were authorized to select the most suitable pupils, to serve appren- ticeships at the most useful mechanic arts. The nation was divided into eight jº a tax laid to build a court house in each, and four circuit judges appointed to administer justice. Choctaws. The Choctaw mission continued to be afflicted and weak- ened by intermittent fevers and other diseases, arising in part from the climate, but more from the privations and hardships incident to a new set- tlement in the wilderness. Their supplies had to be procured at distances of 150, 200, and even 1500 miles, and to be brought through many miles of forests without roads, or by creeks, navigable only for flat boats when swol- len by rains. Their letters were lodged at Post-offices 75, 100 and 150 miles distant. In May, Mr. Kingsbury went out with two men, to lay out a wagon road to Pigeon Roost, 60 miles distant, towards the place selected for a new station, and in the direction from which a great part of their sup- plies must come. . In marking and opening this road, about 65 day's works were expended by the mission, and the rest was done by Capt. Fol- som, one of the Choctaws. On the 10th of June the work was finished; and on the 14th, the first wagon ever seen in that part of the country arrived at Elliot, with 2000 yards of homespun cotton cloth, much needed by the natives, for sale. The wagoner was from Tennessee. He had seen Messrs. Kingsbury and Williams in 1818, when on their way to the Choc- taw country; and from his long acquaintance with the Indians, had pro- nounced their undertaking hopeless. Now, after staying two days at Elliot, witnessing the improvement of the children in learning and in the arts of civilized life, and having his wagon repaired at the workshop, he acknowledged his surprise at the results, confessed his former error, and left a donation of fifteen dollars to the mission.—A large reinforcement, sent over land to their aid, was detained by various unexpected causes, till after the end of the year. Mr. Zechariah Howes and Mr. Anson Dyer, after a long river passage, arrived on the first of July, and were immedi- ately employed in directing the labor of the boys in the corn field and in clearing new land. Their companion, Mr. Joel Wood, was left sick near Walnut Hills, His wife remained with him ; and it was not till the close of September, after several dangerous relapses, that he was able to reach Elliot. The Rev. Alfred Wright, having been long expected, arrived in December. One new station was commenced this year. In February, Mr. Kings- bury set forth to select a site and make preparations. In a little more than a week, he reached the residence of Major Pitchlynn, a white man with a Choctaw family and large possessions. On the 21st, he went with Major Pitchlynn and Capt. Folsom to select a site for building. They intended to return that night, but the distance was too great. A large creek, swollen by recent rains, frustrated their attempts to reach the house of a native. . But one course remained. They collected some dry grass for a bed, and without food or fire, and with no covering but the branches of the forest trees, having committed themselves to the protection and guidance of God, they slept and were refreshed. On the 23d, this very spot was se- lected for the station afterwards called Mayhew. It was on the border of an extensive prairie, on the south side of the Ook-tib-be-ha creek, about 12 miles from its junction with the Tombigbee, and on the boundary line between the Choctaw and Chickasaw nations. Workmen were immediately employed; and after living about four weeks in a wet and smoky camp, such as could be made in the wilderness in a few hours, he was enabled to DEATH OF MR. FISK. CHEROKEFS OF THE ARKANSAS. 87 remove into his new house of logs, 22 feet long and 20 wide, on the 23d of March. In June, a garden and yards for cattle had been prepared, and more than 20 acres were that season planted with corn and potatoes. On the 14th of November, Mr. Kingsbury and his wife left Elliot, to take up their abode permanently at the new station. But they had much to encourage them, in the friendship of the Choctaws, and their zeal for the education of their children. More pupils were urged upon them than could be received. . In March, they were obliged to refuse two, whom their mother had brought 150 miles; and similar applications and refusals were frequent during the year. March 21, the district of the Six Towns, in council, resolved to appropriate their annuity, of $2,000 an- mually, to the support of a school and blacksmith's shop in their district, under the direction of the mission, and that the United States agent pay over the sum quarterly; which was the same day communicated to Mr. Kingsbury by Push-ma-ta-ha, the chief of the district, and Major Pitchlynn, the interpreter. On the 2d of June, Puck-sha-nub-be, chief of the district of the Upper Towns, and Mush-oo-la-tub-be, of the Lower Towns, visited Elliot. The next day, Puck-sha-nub-be said he was an old man, but was glad of an opportunity to do some good before his death; and he announced the appropriation of the annuity of his district for the support of the mis- sion. On the 4th, the two chiefs dictated a letter to Dr. Worcester, an- nouncing the appropriation of the whole annuity of the three districts, amounting to $6,000 a year for 16 years, to the support of the mission. Interested attention was also paid to the preaching of the gospel, through an interpreter. Capt. Folsom said that the leading men of the Choctaws, by their acquaintance with religious people, had discovered that they were friendly to the red people, and wished to do them good; that the good book had taught good white people thus to love all mankind; and that, for this reason, many of the Choctaws wished to know what was in that good book, that produced such effects. But the immense labors of the preparatory work, necessary to the preser- vation of life while teaching the natives, occupied nearly all the strength of the company, and left but little ability to give instruction of any kind. In his annual report to the Secretary of War, in December, Mr. Kingsbury states that 60 acres of land had been brought under improvement, a horse-mill, joiner's and blacksmith's shops and 22 other buildings erected, and other means of support, comfort and usefulness collected and created, to the value of more than $11,000. The number belonging to the school was 80, of whom but six were absent. About 50 acres of corn and potatoes had been cultivated, principally by the labor of the boys. • The mission suffered a great loss on the 19th of September, in the death of Mr. Fisk, who had for some time been ill. Their journal says: “In laborious industry, in patient self-denial, in pious example, in holy and ar- dent devotion of soul and body to the missionary cause, he was pre-emi- ment.” The Choctaws came around him in his last hours, saying that “the good man is going to die, and we have come to see him.”. He told them, “Be not discouraged. God had a little work for me to do here, and I have done it, and am going to leave you. He will send other men to teach your children.” - ſº tº CHERoKees of THE ARKANsAs. The hardships of the mission to the Cherokees of the Arkansas were not at an end. Being detained by the badness of the traveling, and the defeat, after much hardship, of an attempt to reach their destination, Messrs. Finney and Washburn remained with the Choctaw mission, with their wives and Miss Minerva Washburn, where they rendered important and much needed aid through the winter. S May 16, * 88 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. the brethren left Elliot, and in four days, having slept on the bare ground without shelter two nights, arrived at Walnut Hills. Here they took passage in a steam-boat for the mouth of White river, and thence, by the kindness of Col. Davis, in a keel-boat, to Arkansas Post, where they arrived June 2. A war between the Cherokees and Osages was expected, and Gov. Miller was absent, endeavoring to prevent it. On the 14th he returned, having persuaded the parties to keep the peace till fall. He approved the object of the mission, and promised it his countenance and aid. On the 17th their hired men and horses from Elliot arrived, exhausted by fatigue and want of food. The next day they were joined by their assistant missionaries, Mr. Jacob Hitchcock and Mr. James Orr. Two days after, they set forward on foot. Mr. Finney first, and three of the others after him, were taken with fever and ague, brought on by fatigue and exposure. But their journey must be continued, and on the 12th of July, Mr. Washburn and one of the men arrived at the house of Mrs. Loveley, the widow of the former agent of the U. S. government. Here, in about a week, they were visited by John Jolly, the principal chief of these Cherokees. They told him that they were the missionaries who had been promised, some two years before, to Tollontiskee. The chief received the information with joy. On the 19th of August, a council of the nation was held. The brethren attended, and made known the plan of the proposed mission. The chiefs invited them to remain, and to select such a place as they should prefer for their buildings. A place was chosen, on the west side of the Arkansas Creek, about five miles from the Arkansas river. Having built a log house, 20 feet square, and made some arrangements for the means of subsistence, they set out, October 3, on their return to Elliot. Their sufferings on their return were much the same as on their advance. They arrived at Walnut Hills, December 13. Continuing their journey, on the 18th their progress was arrested by a swollen creek. They had no axe, and no food; and without crossing the creek, none could be obtained within 60 miles. On the 20th, a company of men with pack horses, loaded with corn and meat, arrived, and were detained with them till the 23d. Their wants being thus providentially supplied, and a passage being effected across the creek, in two days more they joined their wives and friends at Elliot; having endured, without shrinking, greater bodily hardships than had yet come upon any missionaries of the Board; hardships which would have cooled the ardor of almost any worldly man, in pursuit of almost any object. SANDwich IslanDs. This year, the mission to the Sandwich Islands commenced its operations. This is the most north-eastwardly and one of the largest of those numerous groups of islands, that fill the tropical regions of the Pacific Ocean, from the coast of Asia and New Holland, almost to the western coast of America. They are situated in about 20 degrees north latitude, and 160 west longitude from Greenwich. They are chiefly com- posed of lava, thrown up from the bottom of the ocean by volcanic fires, bordered with masses of coral, and of crystalized carbonate of lime, which many have mistaken for coral. Their surface is diversified with fertile valleys, rocky and barren hills, frightful chasms, and mountainous peaks, some of which rise 15,000 feet above the level of the ocean. The inhab- itants are of the same race as those of New Zealand, the Society Islands, and the other groups generally, that lie east of the 180th degree of longi- tude from Greenwich. Their form, features, complexion, language, and many of their religious customs, betray their relationship to the Malays of Southern Asia. The absolute despotism of petty chiefs, ferocious wars, human sacrifices, polygamy, licentiousness and infanticide have long been depopulating these islands. The remains of ancient works on many islands ...'" SKETCH OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. - 89 of the Pacific testify the former existence of a population, not highly civi- lized, indeed, but far more numerous, intelligent, and powerful, than has been there within the period reached by distinct and credible tradition. Since the introduction of new vices by visiters of European descent, the work of destruction has gone on with accelerated rapidity. The inhabit- ants of the Sandwich Islands were estimated, some fifty or sixty years ago, at 400,000. This was, doubtless, a very great exaggeration, occasioned, in part, by counting over repeatedly, at different points on the coast, the same multitudes, who flocked from place to place to gaze upon the strangers. Still, the population was doubtless much greater than now, when a census, known to be very near the truth, shows but 108,468. The fact is, in every part of the heathen world, heathenism has passed its season of vigor, and is producing the appropriate fruits of its old age. In every country where it prevails, the progress of mind is arrested, and energy of character is des- troyed; and in many, its own vices, aided by the vices which it greedily borrows from other lands, are consuming the inhabitants, and leaving the land desolate for want of men to till it. - The inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands have been represented as supe- rior to those of most of the kindred groups. They had received some ben- efit, as well as injury, from their intercourse with foreigners. Their conve- nient position procured them many visits from ships engaged in the whaling business, and in trade to China and the north west coast of America. It is asserted that American merchants have resided there ever since 1786, only eight years after their first discovery by Capt. Cook. Tamahamaha, who had gradually reduced all the islands to a consolidated government un- der himself, and who was supposed to be the king when the missionaries sailed, was a man of uncommon capacity, and knew how to avail himself of all these advantages. He built forts, and mounted guns upon them. He had soldiers armed with muskets, and drilled after the fashion of Europe. He created a navy. The keel of his first ship, as it was called, was laid for him by Capt. Vancouver, in 1792; and, before his death, their number is said to have been increased to more than twenty, some of which were copper-bottomed. He encouraged the mechanic arts, and grew rich by COIſl]]].62TC62. - . Under his reign, several of the chiefs grew intelligent, learned to con- verse intelligibly in the English language, and assumed the dress and many of the habits of civilized life. But the people were the slaves of the chiefs, and both chiefs and people the slaves of the king. Whatever fruits of labor or of skill, or other possession, a superior chose to take, the inferior must give up without a murmur. Whatever task the superior imposed, the infe- rior must perform. The priests must be fed, honored and obeyed, lest the offender should be designated as the next victim to be sacrificed to their shapeless gods. All trembled with superstitious fear, lest their enemies should secretly pray them to death, or employ others more skilful to do it. Even Tamahamaha himself was afraid to let the priests get possession of his spit-box, lest they should injure him by their enchantments. Rumors of better things had sometimes reached them. Vancouver had told them that teachers would come to instruct them, to whom they must listen. For- eign residents and visiters told them something of the better condition of other countries, and of the folly of worshipping senseless blocks. But the reign of idolatry remained unbroken. An influence from another source was more effectual. The missionaries of the London Missionary Society, after many years of apparently fruitless labor, and frequent hazard of their lives in the Society Islands, had seen the whole system of idolatry give way before the gospel. The converted na- 12 - 90 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ——-v---- tives themselves became devoted missionaries, and the gospel spread from one island and from one group to another, with a rapidity unexampled since the days of the apostles. It must not be supposed that all these converts were spiritually regenerated. They had been held under the dominion of their old idolatry by terror. They were now told that their idols could nei- ther help or injure them. The native Christians, especially, openly defied the heathen gods. They subjected the idols to various indignities; sawed them in pieces and burned them before the eyes of their worshippers, and, to the astonishment and conviction of the heathen, remained uninjured. They told their half convinced countrymen, that it was better for all to live and interchange kind offices, than for some to offer others in sacrifice to blocks of wood; better for parents to rear and love their children, than to kill them; better to worship Jehovah, obey his laws, and acquire the arts and comforts of civilization, than to continue slaves to their old superstition. When once delivered from the fear of their gods, they could not but see the truth of these instructions. They resolved to receive Christianity, and thanked Jehovah for sending his servants to teach them this better way. Many, who thus received Christianity in the gross, would fail to carry out its strict moral requirements in the various relations and transactions of life, and would apostatize; but many who thus trustingly received it, would prove in time to be truly enlightened and converted; the general habits of society would be changed; and the people would have passed the line which divides pagan barbarism from Christian civilization. Such had been the effect, and the fame of it had reached the Sandwich Islands. Seamen, who visited both regions, told of the change that had taken place at the south; how the idols had been destroyed, the oppressive tabus disregarded, and the new doctrine received; and how the former wretchedness had dis- appeared, and a happier state commenced. In the summer of 1818, one of the London missionaries wrote from Tahiti, that the American brig Clarion was about to take home several natives of the Sandwich Islands, who had been learning the word of God: and, doubtless, there were other instances of the kind. Thus, gradually, and in various ways, the idea was introduced among the more intelligent, of a beneficial change, connected with the rejec- tion of idolatry, and the adoption of a new religion. To this impression, the knowledge that Obookiah, Tamoree, and others, were acquiring a Chris- tian education in America, intending to return as teachers to their country- men, must have contributed not a little. While at Cornwall, Tamoree, though not considered truly pious, had written a very excellent letter to his father, in which he exposed the folly of idolatry, and urged the excellence of the Christian religion. But nothing could be done; for Tamahamaha was king and high priest, and all the observances of idolatry were rigidly enforced. Tamahamaha died, aged about 70, May 8, 1819. On his death-bed, he requested an American, present, to tell him plainly about the religion of the Bible, and the Christian's God; “but,” said the young native, who gave the account, with tender interest, “he no say any thing about it ;” and this wonderful man died without the knowledge he desired. His son, Riho Riho, succeeded him, both as king and as high priest. The Amarican missionaries, it will be recollected, sailed from Boston on the 23d of Octo- ber. Early in November, the young king, having consulted with some of the chiefs and priests, resolved to strike a decisive blow. For men to eat with women was one of the many acts that were tabu, that is, prohibited by their religion on pain of death. On a day selected for that purpose, while the women of the royal household were dining, he went in boldly and took his seat among them. Some one, who observed it, exclaimed that the tabu 21° Honolul JMOLOKAt ºlºiſi Wºº’ 2- *istºw 2:3 SANDW ICH ISLAND S. Molokini o RAHOOLA WE /2 % (0. JMA) z-awar tº: º La % % haina *: S; à º Uſ 21, Towaihae Bay FIAMAKUA. Kailua Kealakekua Bay f WAIMEA *3, à º * I * § sºgyſauna- § ºšLoa runanº. } } f § 2}^*ś Kealla- kolmo I (AU º *-> Honuapo 19e J. Long. West from ºl. Greenwich iss- 92 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, was broken. He rose and declared the system abolished. Forthwith, by his orders, the maraes, or sacred enclosures, were set on fire, and while they were burning, the idols were thrown down, stripped of the cloth that hung over them, and cast into the flames. . The work went on rapidly throughout the islands. Only one petty chief resisted. After a short con- test, and the loss of 40 or 50 men, he was subdued, and the idolatry which had crushed this people for unnumbered ages was at an end. In conversa- tion with the commanders of American vessels, the chiefs and people of all the islands, and especially Tamoree, the father of George, expressed their earnest desire for the arrival of missionaries, The missionaries were already on their way. On the 30th of March, they first saw the cloud-capt mountains of Hawaii. As they coasted along its northern shores, Thomas Hopu pointed out the little valley where he was born. As they passed round the northern extremity of the island to- wards the west, the bold and lofty heights of Maui appeared on their right. As no canoes approached them, they supposed it to be a season of special tabu, and that all the people were employed in observing its horrid and de- grading rites. Mr. Hunnewell, one of the mates, with Hopu, Honoree, and others, were sent on shore in a boat, to make inquiries concerning the king and the state of the islands. In a few hours they returned with the astound- ing intelligence, that Tamahamaha was dead, that Riho Riho had succeeded him, that the gods had been burned, and the whole system of idolatry de- stroyed. The work, which was expected to consume years of severe and dangerous missionary labor, was done. These isles were literally waiting for Jehovah's law. The missionaries would have to contend only with the native depravity of the human heart, and inveterate habits of ignorance, in- dolence and vice, among a people who were looking for them as teachers of better things. The next day, Mr. Ruggles, Hopu, and George Tamoree, visited Kalai- moku, who had been regarded by foreign visiters as prime minister of Ta- mahamaha, and called Billy Pitt, and who still retained much of his former influence. They were gladly and hospitably received; and by them the widows of the late king sent presents of fish and other provisions on board the ship. On the 4th of April, accompanied by the prime minister, they entered the harbor of Kailua, and were introduced to the king, to whom they read the letters and gave the presents from the Board, designed for his predecessor. The question whether they should be received and permitted to remain as teachers, was deferred, to wait for the arrival of sev- eral chiefs, and especially of Kaahumanu, the favorite wife of Tamahamaha, and the most influential woman on the islands. On the 8th, it was de- cided that the whole company might land and reside at Kailua, where the king was disposed to keep them near his own person, and a house belong- ing to the former king was assigned for their temporary residence. It was thought more expedient that a part of the mission should settle at Oahu ; and, on the 11th, the king gave his consent. He wished, however, that Dr. Holman, Tennooee, and #. should remain at Kailua; and, as the pres- ence of an ordained missionary was desirable, Mr. Thurston was designated by lot. The next day, the baggage of this party was landed, and late in the evening the king was found busy at his book, having been engaged for two or three days in learning to read. The same evening, the Thaddeus sailed with the rest of the company for Honolulu, in Oahu, the principal port in the islands, where they arrived on the second day. Capt. Winship, at Boston, had given them an order to his agent, to put them in possession of his house at Honolulu, and on the 19th they took up their abode in it. Early in May, the Thaddeus sailed for Kaui, to carry George to his father; RECEPTION AND LOCATION OF THE MISSIONARTEs. $3 and, at his request, Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles accompanied him. The old chief received his son with excessive joy; and though, as he said, he was so glad that he could not talk much that day, he loaded with thanks the good people who had been his friends, and the captain who had brought him home. He was delighted with the acquisitions his son had made. The next day, he gave him two chests of clothing; the next, a fort; the next, a large and fertile valley; and in a few days committed to him, as second in command, the principal concerns of the island. Tamoree offered to furnish houses and land for the whole mission, if they would settle in Kaui; and to build houses for schools and for worship at his own expense, and to have his people keep the Sabbath, and sing, and pray to the God of America. Understanding, one day, that they were about to return to Oahu, he and his wife spent the night in sleepless anxiety, and earnestly expostu- lated with them in the morning. They regained their cheerfulness, only on being assured that teachers were to be furnished for them as soon as practicable. This promise was soon fulfilled. After returning and con- Sulting with the brethren, Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles were stationed at Kaui in July. Tamoree proved himself a firm and efficient friend. At Honolulu, the governor, Boki, appeared dilatory about erecting the expected houses to accommodate the mission. At the suggestion of some friendly captains of vessels then in port, a public meeting was called on the 10th of May, of natives and foreign residents and visiters, to devise meas- ures in aid of the mission. When the erection of houses was mentioned, Boki said that he had orders from the king to build them free of expense, and he declined receiving any assistance in doing it. A committee was appointed to consult respecting the place, form and manner of building. The raising of a “school fund for orphan children” was suggested, ap- proved, and a committee appointed; and then this first meeting of the kind ever held on the islands, adjourned. By the close of the year, this fund amounted to more than $600, and nearly all the foreign residents were sub- scribers. In June, the building of a house was commenced. The timber was brought 15 or 20 miles, on the shoulders of the natives, while the un- trained horses and oxen looked on at their ease. - Two painful occurrences marred the happiness of the year. William Tennooee rapidly fell into the immoral practices of his countrymen, and, on the 23d of July, was publicly excommunicated from the church. Dr. Hol- man, contrary to the unanimous advice and request of the brethren, left them, and went to reside on the island of Maui, more than 80 miles from any of them. This they considered an abandonment of the mission. He wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, assigning reasons for his removal, which were not deemed satisfactory. A letter from Mr. Bingham, of the 31st of January, 1821, mentions his excommunication, for “walking disor- derly, slander and railing, and covetousness.” º º George Tamoree appears to have been made somewhat giddy by his sud- den elevation, and to have lost something in steadiness of character; but he continued friendly to the mission. Honoree was laborious and useful; and Hopu acquired the epithet of “the faithful.” He became a favorite and ha. bitual attendant on the king. He found his father alive, and desirous of instruction; and soon removed him and his family to a house near the royal residence, where he assiduously sought their good. The king was unwilling that the common people should be taught to read till he had learned; but was willing that the chiefs should be taught imme- diately. The zeal of many of them was remarkable, and their progress rapid. In July, the king could read the New Testament intelligibly. In November, the mission had four schools; one of 8, one of 14, one of 30, 94 BIISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, and one of 40 pupils. Sustained by the king and chiefs, they enjoyed fa- vor with all the people. Foreign residents, and commanders of vessels in port, were friendly and obliging; and many of them were usually present at public worship on the Sabbath. The mission excited general interest, wherever the report of it was heard. - ſº PALESTINE. Of the mission to Palestine, this year affords but little to re- cord. After remaining a few days in the harbor without landing, on account of the quarantine regulations, and being furnished with valuable letters of introduction, Messrs. Fisk and Parsons left Malta, and arrived at Smyrna on the 14th of January. They were courteously received by Mr. Lee, Rev. Mr. Williamson the British chaplain, Messrs. Perkins, Wan Lennep, and others. On the 7th of February, with Mr. Williamson, who called upon them for that purpose, they attended the first Monthly Concert for Prayer, as they supposed, ever held in the Turkish dominions. On the 1st of May, they left Smyrna for Scio, for the purpose of studying modern Greek at its flourishing college. On their arrival, Prof. Bambas gladly offered them his services as their teacher, and during their residence on the island, he entered into their plans with a degree of intelligence and zeal, that greatly endeared him to the friends of learning and piety in this coun- try. In June, they engaged the printing of a Greek tract, made up of evan- gelical passages from the writings of Chrysostom. Prof. Bambas accom- panied them, when they went to distribute these tracts in schools and at the college, bearing testimony to their excellence, and urging a serious perusal of them. The tracts were widely disseminated. A teacher from Crete requested and received a quantity for his school. A member of the college received 100, which he promised to distribute at Thessalonica, where he belonged. The “Dairyman's Daughter” was also translated into Modern Greek, under the inspection of Prof. Bambas. He was much affected by the narrative, and, while examining the translation, was frequently obliged to stop and give way to tears. The Modern Greek New Testament was also distributed, both gratuitously and by sale, especially among the eccle- siastics. During the latter part of their residence here, a number of children and youth practised calling upon them on the Sabbath, to read the Scrip- §. and receive instruction in divine truth. In October, they returned to In Wºnal, he greater part of November was consumed in making a tour of Asia Minor, during which they visited sites of the Seven Churches addressed in the Apocalypse; acquiring and imparting information, and distributing Testaments and Tracts. On their return to Smyrna, the British Chaplaincy was temporarily va- cant. The use of the chapel and the chaplain's rooms was offered them, and the Messrs. Van Lennep offered one of them board gratuitously. It was determined that Mr. Fisk should remain, and Mr. Parsons proceed alone to Jerusalem. Accordingly, he embarked on board a Greek vessel, on the 6th of December, and, being delayed by contrary winds, was still on his way at the end of the year, ANNUAL MEETING. DEATH OF DR. WORCESTER, 95 CHAPTE R x III. 1821. Meeting at Springfield. Death of Dr. Worcester. Deficiency of Funds.-Bombay. Mr. Bardwell's returni. Death of Mr. Newell. Arrival of Mr. Garrett.—Ceylon. Death of Mrs. Poor. Revival. Native Preachers licensed.—Mr. Parsons visits Palestine. Mission to Armenia suggested. Greek revolution.—Conversions among the Cherokees.—An Ark on the Mississippi. Conversions among the Choctaws.--Mission family arrives at Dwight.—Sand- wich Islands. Opposition of foreign residents. First Chapel built. The Annual Meeting was held at Springfield, September 19 and 20. The Report, written by the Treasurer, commenced with an appropriate tribute to the memory of Dr. Worcester. On the second day of the meeting, the Board adopted the following resolutions:— “Resolved, That the members of this Board deeply feel the afflicting be- reavement, which they have recently experienced in the removal of their beloved friend and associate, the Rev. Dr. Worcester, who, from the origin of the Board, took an active and very useful part in its deliberations, and, during a period of eleven years, devoted his best powers to its interests. They desire to enter on their records an affectionate testimony to the pa- tience, disinterestedness, zeal, and fidelity, with which he discharged the duties of Corresponding Secretary of the Board, and a member of the Pru- dential Committee. They would mingle their tears with those of the be- reaved family on this mournful occasion; and would offer their tender condolence, while they point to those sources of consolation which the Gospel affords, and by which the soul of their departed friend was sustained in his last hours. r “Resolved, That the Prudential Committee be requested to erect, in the burying ground of the mission at Brainerd, a suitable monument to the memory of the deceased, with an inscription expressing the high regard, which the members of the Board entertain for his excellent character, and invaluable services.” The interests of the Board had for some time demanded a visit of one of its principal officers to the southern missions; and as, in his own opinion and that of his physicians, Dr. Worcester could not survive the winter at the north, it was decided that he should attempt that visit. He accordingly embarked on the 5th of January for New Orleans, where he arrived, much reduced in strength by a tempestuous passage, early in Feb- ruary. Here he was met by Dr. Pride, who had come from Elliot for that purpose. He arrived at Mayhew, by way of Natchez, April 23. He re- mained here about two weeks, rendering, by his advice and encouragement, important services to the mission. On the second Sabbath of his visit, he took part in the organization of the mission Church. This was the last of his public services. The journal of the mission remarks –“His exercises on this occasion, were peculiarly appropriate, solemn and impressive. His holy animation, his pure and elevated devotion, can never be forgotten by those who witnessed them. He seemed to be at the threshold of heaven's gate, and to be warmed and animated by the holy fervor of the celestial hosts.” The next morning, May 7, he set forward, accompanied by Dr. Pride, for the Cherokee nation,-health not permitting him to visit Elliot, as he ardently desired. After proceeding about 120 miles, Dr. Pride's health failed, and he was obliged to return. A stranger was hired, with whose assistance he arrived at Brainerd on the 25th of May, so weak that he was carried in the arms of the missionaries from his carriage to the house. Here he rapidly declined, till the 7th of June, when, about 7 o'clock 96 History of THE AMERICAN BOARD. in the morning, he cast his eyes towards heaven, and, smiling, resigned his spirit to God. On the 9th, his funeral was attended by the members of the mission, and by many Cherokees, who came from considerable distances to perform this last act of kindness to their friend and benefactor. . On his arrival at Brainerd he had said, “I had rather leave my poor remains here, than at any other place.” - As a temporary arrangement to supply the place of Dr. Worcester, Mr. Evarts was chosen Corresponding Secretary, as well as Treasurer, for this year, and authorized to employ such assistants as the amount of labor should require. Samuel Hubbard, Esq. of Boston and Rev. Warren Fay, of Charlestown were added to the Prudential Committee. Dr. Morse, having removed to New Haven, declined re-election. It was also “Resolved, That any clergyman, on paying fifty dollars, and any layman, on paying one hundred dollars, at any one time, shall have the privilege of at- tending the meetings of the Board, and of assisting in its deliberations as honorary members, but without the privilege of voting, this latter privilege being restricted by the Act of Incorporation to members elected by ballot.” The reports from the Foreign Mission School continued to be satisfactory. The number of pupils was 34, of whom 29 were from heathen nations, 19 were professors of religion, and five more were thought to have become re- ligious during a time of uncommon seriousness in the seminary. The receipts into the Treasury for the year ending August 31 were about $48,000, nearly all of which was from donations; payments, about $47,000, or $10,000 less than the estimate of necessary payments made the pre- vious year. From this necessary reduction of expenditures, the missions generally suffered; more especially, those among the Indians. During the latter part of the year, in answer to moving appeals from the Committee, more liberal contributions were received, and the deficiencies of former months in some measure supplied.—The value of donations in clothing, furniture, &c. received for the various missions, was estimated at $16,000. The business of the Board had so increased, that the small room in the basement of the Treasurer's house in Pinckney street was no longer sufficient for its convenient transaction. A suite of Rooms was therefore taken at No. 69, Market Street, now Cornhill. The first meeting was held in this place, and the Rooms consecrated by prayer, on the 7th of October. On the 4th of November, the Committee resolved to commence the collec- tion of a Missionary Library, to be composed of works appropriate to its design and name. A notice in the Herald for December invited donations of books. r BoMBAY. The mission at Bombay suffered heavy losses. According to advice mentioned in the history of the last year, Mr. Bardwell embarked on the 22d of January for Calcutta, and after varions detentions, arrived at Boston, with health much improved, on the 24th of November. Since his return, he has been engaged in important labors, and for the greater part of the time, in connexion with the Board. At one time his return to India was seriously contemplated by himself and others; but the decided advice of the most able physicians forbade. In April, the cholera, which, for about four years, had ravaged various parts of India, invaded Bombay. It was most fatal to the native population, from 60 to 100 of whom it swept off daily. In the latter part of May, Mr. Newell spent some days at Tannah, and with Mr. Nichols, visited many of the sick and dying. On the 28th, he found himself slightly indisposed. The next morning he was worse; and about 9 or 10 o'clock, apprehensions were excited that he had the cholera. A physician and other friends were called in ; but no efforts could arrest the progress of disease. His bodily DEATH of MR. NEwell AND of MRs. Poor. 97 and mental powers sunk so rapidly, that conversation, after the danger had become apparent, was almost wholly impossible. At a quarter past one, the next morning, he ceased to breathe. He was one of the four, whose re- quest to be sent to the heathen first called the Board into existence. His early connexion with the cause of foreign missions, his pure and constant devotedness to it amid labors and sufferings, and his peculiarly amiable character, had endeared him to the friends of missions generally, and his death was extensively felt, not only as a public loss, but as an individual calamity. - - This mission had other afflictions. The deficiency of the treasury at home curtailed its means of usefulness. Their joint letter, dated July 1, states that, of the 25 schools under their care, the want of funds had com- pelled them to discontinue ten ; thus abandoming 500 children, at least for the present, to the uncounteracted influences of heathemism. There were, however, some encouraging circumstances. Mr. Hall had in his fam- ily, ten or twelve native children, as boarding scholars, supported by their parents. There were four in the family of Mr. Nichols, and four with Mr. Graves. Thus there was some reason to hope that the plan which this mission first proposed, would at length be carried into operation. Mr. Garrett, of whose exclusion from Ceylon last year the brethren had been informed, was invited to Bombay, to supply the place of Mr. Bard- well in the printing department. He was more needed here than in Cey- lon; so that his transfer proved no injury to the general cause. He arrived on the 9th of May, and under his superintendence, the press re- sumed its usefulness. • - CEYLON. The Ceylon Mission also was deprived of a valued member by death. Mrs. Susan Poor, after an illness of about two weeks, was re- leased from her earthly labors on the 7th of May. Her death was full of peace and joy, and was evidently a means of religious awakening and revival to many who knew her. On the 15th of May, Dr. Scudder was ordained to the gospel ministry, by the breehren of the mission; Messrs. Chater and Roberts, Baptist and Wesleyan missionaries, taking part in the exercises. During this year, the mission received visits, donations, and other kind and encouraging attentions, from Sir Richard Ottley, Puisne Justice of the Island, Mr. Hooper, Collector of the district, and others high in office and influence. In the summer, official notice was received that the British Gev- ernment had sanctioned the existence of the mission. - Here, too, the want of funds was severely felt; and several of the free schools were discontinued for a time. Still, about the end of the year, there were boarding schools at four stations, containing in all 72 boys and 15 girls, and attached to the five stations, 24 free schools, containing 1117 boys and 36 girls; in all, 1189 boys and 51 girls. In August, one of the schools for girls was discontinued, neither the teacher nor pupils being able to bear the ridicule to which they were continually subject; so strong and general was the prejudice of the heathen against female education. It was doing much, therefore, to have 51 girls In school. e This year, this mission was favored with its second revival. On the 22d of April, two boys from the boarding school at Tillipally were received as members of the church. Of three other candidates, one was deferred, for some impropriety of conduct, and the others were induced to delay by the opposition of their relatives. On the last evening in June, four girls came to Mr. Poor, in distress on account of their sinfulness, and anxious to know what they must do to be saved. They had just received the needed advice and departed, when Nicholas came in, to ask how he must converse with 13 - 98 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. • those who were anxious concerning their salvation. There had been an unusual seriousness among the boys for several days. On the evening of July 20, at a family meeting for religious inquiry, 20 or 30 were present. They seemed unusually serious and attentive, and several of them expressed hopes that they were serving Christ. On the evening of the 23d, seven girls came, with earnest inquiries after the way of salvation. Early in August, four were added to the church. One of them was George Kock, medical assistant, of Dutch descent. The others were of the Tamul people. The church now consisted of 24 members, half of whom were natives of the Island, and three were studying for the ministry. The native members generally were active, laborious and useful in promoting the knowledge of the gospel and urging its reception. About the close of December, a man in the service of Mr. Richards and two girls from the boarding school were added to the church, and there were others, who exhibited evidence of piety in various degrees. During this revival, several old men and others in the neighborhood were deeply interested, and there is reason to hope that some of them received saving benefits. . On the 6th of November, at Oodooville, Francis Malleappa, Gabriel Tis- sera and Nicholas Permander, native converts, who had been pursuing a course of study preparatory to the ministry, having sustained thorough ex- aminations in respect to their knowledge and piety, were regularly licensed to preach the gospel to their countrymen. In this capacity, they continued to labor in the service of the Board. PALESTINE. The mission to Palestine found its labors considerably in- terrupted by the war of the Greek revolution. Except some short excur- sions to neighboring places, Mr. Fisk spent the whole year at Smyrna, pur- suing his studies, distributing Bibles, Testaments and Tracts, and much of the time supplying the place of a British chaplain; for which, the next year, the Levant Company made a liberal compensation. For a great part of the year, prudence required him to live in retirement. His unpublished journal mentions almost daily atrocities committed by the Turks upon Greeks, and by men of different tribes and nations upon each other, almost in his immediate presence. Mr. Parsons arrived at Jaffa, the ancient Joppa, February 10. Having enjoyed the hospitality and kind attentions of the English and Russian Consuls, he left on the 16th, and the next day entered Jerusalem; being the first Protestant missionary who ever entered that city, with the intention of making it the permanent field of his labors. He immediately called on Procopius, Assistant of the Greek Patriarch of Jerusalem, and Procurator General of the Greek Convent, who had been for some time an agent for the British and Foreign Bible Society, and to whom he had letters of intro- duction. Procopius received him with kindness, and rendered him impor- tant aid. While here, Mr. Parsons visited the principal places of historical interest in the city and its vicinity, distributed Bibles, Testaments, and Tracts, and conversed with men of many nations and from distant regions, and was allowed to hope that his labors were not wholly fruitless. He had interesting conversation with several Armenians, to whom he at length suggested the thought of a mission to Armenia. ... “We shall rejoice,” they said, “and all will rejoice, when they arrive.” Mr. Fisk, writing after- wards from Smyrna, recommended a mission to Armenia; and before these communications were received, the same enterprise had been urged by in- telligent friends of missions in Boston. - The intention of spending the summer on Mount Lebanon was aban- doned, as too hazardous an exposure of life during the present unsettled state of the country; and on the Sth of May, Mr. Parsons left Jerusalem GREEK REVOLUTION. CHEROKEES, 99 View of the city of Jerusalem, for Smyrna. May 20, at sea, he first saw the new Greek flag, black, with a white cross, the emblem of Christianity, above the Turkish crescent. On the 1st of June, the Captain of a Greek ship of war informed him that Scio could not be visited, that its college was closed, and that Professor Bambas had with diſficulty saved his life by flight. He stopped at Syra, where he spent some time under the protection of the British Consul. Here he was visited with dangerous sickness, and from September 5 to October 1 was delirious. November 21, he had so far recovered as to sail for Smyrna, where he arrived on the 3d of December. On the 13th of that month, the joint letter of himself and his colleague says, “Every thing indicates a speedy restoration to perfect health.” The communications of Messrs. Fisk and Parsons, and those of the Rev. Mr. Williamson and others, which they transmitted, excited a lively interest at home. In the very beginning of the year, January 18, at a meeting held in Boston to consider the subject, a subscription was com- menced for the support of a printing establishment in Smyrna, or at such other place in that region as should be ſound most advisable. It was pro- posed to raise, by the 4th of July, $3,000 a year for five years; which was accomplished by the time appointed. CHERokees. At Brainerd, the principal station among the Cherokees, the most deeply interesting event was the visit and death of Dr. Worcester, of which an account has already been given. The mission suffered much from the sickness of its members, arising, in a great measure, from excessive but unavoidable cures and labors. Few, feeble and worn down as they were, they could neither adequately meet the calls upon them for instruction, nor superintend efficiently the labor of the boys, so that the farm was not a source of profit. This was not, however, the fault of the farm, which was good, or of the boys, who were obedient and industrious. Manual labor seminaries have universally been expensive, except in a few cases where, for short periods of time, uncommonly judi- : : 100 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARIO, cious and emergetic superintendence has been aided by uncommon facilities for procuring profitable labor and disposing of its products. They were necessary among the Indians, because the pupils must be instructed in agriculture and the mechanic arts. The Rev. William Potter and Dr. Elizur Butler joined the mission in January. Mr. Potter took charge of the station at Creek Path, and Dr. Butler remained at Brainerd. Mr. Ellsworth, with his wife and sister, arrived in November, and Mr. Parker in December. • Each of the three stations was enabled to rejoice in the presence of the sanctifying Spirit. The most interesting cases are connected with the station at Brainerd. Mr. Butrick frequently made excursions for preaching, with Mr. Reece or John Arch for an interpreter, and with good results. Early in August, the journal of the mission records an uncommon degree of seriousness among the older boys in the school. They soon commenced the practice of holding religious conferences and prayer meetings by them: selves; and some of them said, it appeared as if they were coming out of a dark dungeon into the light of day. Instances of serious inquiry among adults, also, clearly showed that the truth was silently at work, even in distant parts of the nation. On the 4th of August, a man came to spend several days at Brainerd, to obtain religious instruction. He said that what he had heard there some time before, (supposed to be about 18 months) sunk down into his heart; that he carried it always with him, and it had been growing ever since ; that he had found himself to be a great sinner; that he could do nothing to make himself any better, but Jesus could take away his sins and give him a right heart. On the 14th of October, he and Mrs. McPherson, the mother of Mr. Reece, were received as members of the church. At his baptism, he received the name of Samuel J. Mills.-On the 14th of August, this man's grey-headed uncle came to Brainerd, with his wife. Some of their relatives, they said, had become pious, and were always talking to them about these things. They believed them to be good things, and wished to know more about them. For that purpose, they had travelled 60 miles to Brainerd, where they had never been before. They did not think themselves so great sinners as some others; but from the great change which they saw in their pious relatives, they were convinced that they themselves needed a change beyond their own power to effect. After a visit of five days, they departed for their home, rejoicing in the light they had received, and declaring their determination to walk in it, and to seek for its increase.—The church at Creek Path received several acces- sions during the year, and the lives of its members afforded gratifying evidence of their piety. Choctaws. The Choctaw mission suffered severely for want of funds. Major Pitchlynn, on learning the state of the treasury, said, “The work must not stop;" and advanced $1200 to carry it on. This he afterwards made a donation to the Board, saying that he had as much left as he should ever need. The people at French Camps, learning that the Board was unable, then to meet the expense, built, almost wholly at their own cost, a school-house and a dwelling-house for Mr. L. S. Williams. The farm at Elliot produced 1200 bushels of Indian corn and 750 of potatoes, besides other means of subsistence. By these means, the mission was enabled to continue its operations till the Board was more liberally supplied with funds. A reinforcement, consisting of Messrs. Smith, Cushman and Bardwell with their families, Messrs. Byington and Hooper, Miss Frisselle and Miss Thatcher, had been directed in 1820, to meet at Pittsburgh, and proceed to Elliot by land; but, trusting to advice which appeared entirely worthy of AN ARR ON THE MISSISSIPPI. 101 their confidence, they concluded to go by water, by the Ohio, Mississippi and Yazoo. They embarked in a craft then in common use in descending those western waters, called an ark. It was 56 feet long, 14 wide, and 6 high. The bottom was perfectly flat, the roof convex, and the walls at the sides and ends straight and perpendicular. It had two long oars at the sides to row with, and one at the stern to serve as a rudder. The inside was divided into three apartments. In one was a cow ; one was a kitchen and sitting-room; and in the other, during the three months of their de- scent, a school of ten children was taught. Such arks cost about $100; and being unmanageable against the stream, were sold for a trifle at New Orleans. In floating down the Mississippi, the missionary company had many interesting seasons. Some copies of the “Swearer's Prayer,” which they sent on board another ark, induced its crew to quit profane swearing by agreement, and procured an opportunity for Mr. Byington to preach to the crews of seven or eight arks on two successive evenings. A man at a village on the west bank of the river, hearing of these meetings, hastened to their ark, and with tears besought them to land and have a meeting at his house; saying that some of his neighbors had never heard a sermon. They landed, dispersed themselves among the people, and conversed on re- ligion till evening, when Mr. Byington preached. The people appeared solemn and interested, and promised that thenceforth they would meet to- gether every Sabbath and read the Scriptures. On the 27th of January, they arrived at the mouth of the Yazoo, where they must leave their ark. Mr. Cushman and his family, with Mr. Hooper, passed through the wilder- ness in a wagon, and arrived at Mayhew early in March. Mr. Bardwell, with his family and Miss Frisselle, arrived at Elliot by land in May. Mr. Smith, with his family, and Miss Thatcher, ascended the Yazoo in a batteau, accompanied by Mr. Dyer, sent from Elliot to their aid. After toiling three weeks at the oar, Mr. Smith's eldest son, a youth of fifteen, was taken sick. Here, more than 100 miles by water from any human habita- tion, he languished a week, and then expired. Mr. Smith assisted in digging a grave and interring the remains of his son ; and then, having peeled the bark from a large tree to mark the place, they resumed their toilsome ascent. After struggling about three weeks longer against the current, sometimes not without danger to their lives, the females taking their turn at the helm, they reached Elliot on the 20th of March. The schools prospered, as far as the straitened circumstances of the mis- sion permitted. At Elliot, there were 80 pupils or more. The people, and especially the chiefs, were urgent for their multiplication and enlargement. The preparation of a school book in their language, by Mr. Williams, was an important addition to their means of education. In spiritual things, the year was not without fruits. As early as March, a general seriousness was observable among the pupils at Elliot. It con- tinued to increase; and in a few weeks, several were anxiously inquiring what they must do to be saved. Mr. Williams wrote, June 27, that hopes were entertained of the conversion of two of the boys, and that others were still serious. September 2, the church met for conversation with three candidates for admission. Two of them were slaves, and the other the wife of a chief. On the 30th, one of them was admitted, but the others were providentially prevented. During the month of December, religious meet- ings were more than usually solemn; the hired laborers generally were serious, and the spirit of inquiry was spreading and deepening in the school. The journal of the mission closes with thanksgiving to God, for the hopes of good with which he was encouraging the hearts of his servants. These joys were mingled with grief, Mrs. Judith C. Williams, who had 102 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. long been suffering under a fever brought on by excessive labor, died unex- pectedly on the 13th of October; and on the 22d John Long, a member of the school, in his 14th year, was called to leave the world. He was a boy of uncommon promise ; one of the best scholars in the school, and one of the first and most anxious inquirers after the way of life. From his first awakening, his interest had never declined. He was conscientious in the performance of duty, and it was hoped, prepared for heaven. - The church at Mayhew, the second within the limits of the Choctaw nation, was organized on he 6th of May. Dr. Worcester was present. After the adoption of the articles of faith and covenant, he made some ap- propriate remarks on the solemn transactions of the day, the privileges and obligations of the children of God, the crown of glory that is laid up in heaven for the faithful, and the dreadful end of the unfaithful. He then, in strains of elevated devotion, offered up the consecrating prayer, and ad- ministered the bread to the communicants. This was the last time that he assisted in public worship on earth. * * CHERoKees on THE ARKANSAs. The missionaries to the Cherokees on the Arkansas spent the year in preparation for future labors. Messrs. Hitchcock and Orr, with the hired men, spent the winter at Dwight, as the station was named, after consultation with Dr. Worcester. Mr. Finney, with his wife, Mrs. Washburn and Miss Minerva Washburn, left Elliot on the 22d of March. At Walnut Hills, they were joined by Mr. Washburn, who had been to Natchez, to have an interview with Dr. Worcester. The company arrived at Dwight on the 10th of May. They found there two log houses, with stone chimneys, nearly completed; , three acres of land lanted, 12 ready for the plough, and six more on which the forest trees had been felled. At the end of June, 22 acres had been planted, and the whole was well fenced in due season. In July, Mr. Finney was seized with the fever and ague, and the whole family, even the little children, were soon after attacked. Yet they continued their labors. The building of the school house was completed before the 1st of November. The impatience of the chiefs and warriors forbade a much longer delay in opening the school. Messrs. Asa and Daniel Hitchcock, Miss Ellen Stetson and Miss Nancy Brown left Brimfield, Mass. about the 1st of September, to join this mission. On the 22d of that month, Mr. Daniel Hitchcock was taken sick near Ha- garstown, Pa., where he died, after an illness of nine days. The others arrived at Dwight on the 22d of December; and on the 25th, Mr. Jacob Hitchcock and Miss Brown, according to previous agreement, were united in marriage. SANDwich ISLANDs. At the Sandwich Islands, but little except preparatory work could be done. The missionaries were diligent and successful in the study of the language, and of the native character. The public worship of God was regularly maintained, and attended by the members of the mission families, and by many of the foreign residents and officers and seamen of ships in port, and by natives, some of whom could understand a little Eng- lish. Some seamen and foreign residents complained that the preaching was too severe against sin and sinners, but others approved the preaching and sustained the preachers. Chiefly by their efforts and at their expense, a house of worship was erected at Honolulu, 54 feet long and 22 feet wide, calculated to hold 200 hearers. It was dedicated on the 15th of September. On the first arrival of the mission, masters and crews of vessels and for- eign residents all appeared friendly. It has since been ascertained that some of them were hostile even then, and that their intrigues caused the de- lay of the king in granting the mission leave to reside on the Islands. But SAND WICH ISLANDS MISSION. 103 º ####### Hiiiulililiullililiullfiſſililllllllllllllllllllll ||||||| |||||||||||||||||ll |||||||||||||||||||||||| ill | | ----- |||||||||ll || || || || |||I|| lililllllllllllll * it 1 iſ *-*. * FićNº. E. ºğ - *T*. Sºſſ' - gº.--º: , ” ---. ę- %3:ºſſes: *ºff/lºſſ; * - " wº 22. ºff. º ... " : * ºf $ º º fº * \. == s. ºfºº *= ** . . . . . Sºº sº º ºssº * ſ , º ..º. * sºlº S \, . . . " Nº. . . º - Mission House and Chapel at Honolulu, (1822.) in respect to the greater part of them, there is no reason to suppose that their friendship was feigned. Some of them were men of good character— friends on Christian primciple, or at least, humane friends of civilization and good morals; as their subsequent conduct has proved. Others were pleased with an addition to the civilized and educated society of the Islands; and the most abandoned might be pleased to have religion brought within a con- venient distance, so as to be ready when they should need it. That feeling is not uncommon, even in the most profligate. Cain, the first murderer, es- teemed the loss of his religious privileges a very grievous part of his pun- ishment, exclaiming, “And from thy face shall I be hid.” But during this year, the presence and labors of so many pious persons began to be felt as a restraint upon vicious indulgence, and the hostility of sin to holiness began to show itself. sº * X- Tamoree had projected a voyage to the Society Islands. It was to be made in a ship belonging to himself. Two of the missionaries were to be of the company. A friendly Captain had offered assistance from his crew, to navigate the ship. It was believed that such a visit to a kindred people, lately heathen but now Christian, would do much to promote the objects of the mission. This project was vigorously opposed by some of the foreign residents. They asserted that the missionaries at the Society Islands were great hypocrites, very ignorant, and wholly unworthy of credit; that some of them had been known to spend whole nights in prayer; and that the port charges on every vessel visiting Tahiti were $10,000. These stories, except that of praying all night, were evidently false, but by such represen- tations and other efforts, they succeeded in preventing the voyage. The king was a slave to intemperance, and soon gave up his studies; but he continued friendly, examined with interest the progress of others, and sometimes lamented that he had not persevered. The chiefs were uniform- ly friendly, and the most influential of them, especially Tamoree, rendered important services. Honoree and the “faithful Hopu” continued their la- bors, and in April, George Sandwich, who had been educated at Cornwall, arrived from Boston and joined them; and there is reason to hope that their labors were the means of salvation to some of their countrymen. Several of the chiefs and others learned, habitually and with apparent sincerity, though not as understandingly as was desirable, to acknowledge Jehovah as God; and one of them, with whom Hopu had labored much, acquired such 104 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, a confidence in Jehovah, that he was calm in the near prospect of death, and expressed a desire to depart and be with him. C H A PT E R XIV. 1822. Meeting at New Haven. Offers of service declined. Missionary Herald,—Bombay. Increase of Schools. Mission Chapel. , Kader Yar Khan.—Ceylon. Native laborers. Con- verts. First Christian marriage. Death of Mr. Richards.-Death of Mr. Parsons. Mr. Tem- le, and Mr. King join the Palestine mission.—Conversions among the Cherokees and Choctaws. 'olsom's library. Choctaw legislation.—Missionary Convention beyond the Mississippi- Sandwich Islands mission reinforced. Rev. Mr. Ellis. Auna, and his sister. The first print- ing. Hawaian orthography. Schools increase. Kiamoku's dream. He and others become . attentive to religion. The King led astray. The Board met at New Haven, on the 12th and 13th of September. Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., was chosen Corresponding Secretary, Henry Hill, Esq. Treasurer, and Chester Adams, Esq. Auditor. The other officers- re- mained unchanged. The payments from the Treasury during the financial year had been $60,323,89; receipts from donations, $59,438,48; from per- manent fund, &c. $1,799,39; total, $61,237,87. The value of donations in clothing and other articles besides money, was estimated at $25,000. It appears from the records of the Prudential Committee, that many offers of missionary service were declined this year. Some were from men who had large families, which it would be expensive, inconvenient and dangerous to transplant to heathen lands. Some offers of service in the Sandwich Islands were declined, because as many had been already engaged as could advantageously be sent out. Some, for whose services the Board had no immediate use, were advised to wait, till Providence should open the way for their employment. At a meeting of the Committee in January, it appeared that nine thous- and copies monthly of the Missionary Herald were needed, to supply sub- scribers, auxiliary societies, and others who had claims to receive it. BoMBAY. The oldest mission of the Board, the laborious, persevering, afflicted mission at Bombay, continued its usual labors with the usual re- sults. By the press, and by the distribution of portions of Scripture and other books and tracts, much Christian knowledge was diffused; and the gospel was in some degree made known to many by preaching and conversation. The number of schools, which had been reduced to 15, was increased to 18. The number of children received into the mission families for education was greatly increased. In May, there were in the three families, more than 50. Of these, 25 were children of English soldiers by native women, and were supported by their parents. The number was necessarily diminished, when, on the 3d of July, as an indispensable means of saving her life, Mrs. Graves embarked for the United States by way of Liverpool. This remedy proved effectual; and she rejoined her husband, with restored health, in .June, 1824 The want of a house of worship, which could also accommodate a school, had long been seriously felt; and a favorable opportunity occurring, a lot was purchased, and the erection of a building commenced. There was at that time, no Protestant house of worship for natives of Asia, in the whole region extending from Cape Comorin on the south to the Russian dominions on the north, and from the vicinity of Calcutta on the east to the shores of the Mediterranean on the west. Towards the erection of this Chapel, about $450 was contributed in Bombay, and in Calcutta, about $750, the greater CEYLON. NATIVE LABORERS. CONVERTS. 105 part of which was given by Mr. E. A. Newton, and the remainder ob- tained by his exertions. Early in the autumn, a letter was received from Kader Yar Khan, the interesting Mussulman convert, baptized in 1819. He stated that he was still endeavoring to promote Christianity, but met with much opposition; yet in Hydrabad five servants and some others, and in Secundrabad, whither he had removed, three men and two women had avowed their belief in Christianity, and desired to be received into Christian fellowship. The brethren were in doubt, how much confidence might be reposed in his judg- ment, and in the reality of those conversions. They wrote to him, invit- ing him to come, with his family, to Bombay, where they thought he might be more useful than alone. On the 26th of March, another missionary family was formed, by the marriage of Mr. Garrett and Mrs. Newell. CEYLON. The Ceylon mission found its means of usefulness greatly increased, by means which the divine blessing on its labors had furnished. The brethren say, in their joint letter of May 30:—“After the more regular services in the forenoon at our stations, on the Sabbath, six missionaries, three native preachers, and fifteen or twenty of our most forward boys in the boarding schools, whom we generally ‘send forth by two and two,” are able to go into villages, fields, streets, and from house to house, for the purpose of preaching the Gospel, or of reading tracts, or extracts and portions from the Scriptures; and, as many of the places at which we preach are previ- ously appointed, we not unfrequently have small congregations. “The method of spreading the Gospel, by sending our boarding boys to read to the people, has become interesting and greatly useful, as it not only enables us to communicate the truth to hundreds in a day, who must other- wise remain uninstructed, but at the same time teaches our boys to de- fend the Christian religion from all the false accusations and vain objections brought against it by the heathem. Nor is it less interesting to state, that the females which have joined our church, seem to take a lively interest in the cause, and often seek opportunities, by going to different houses, of communicating truth to their own sex, and are sometimes successful in per- suading a few to break away from their former customs, to go to the house of worship, and to listen to a preached Gospel.” The same letter mentions the admission of five native converts to the church, only one of whom was a member of a boarding school. The church now consisted of 32 members, of whom 17 were from the natives. The joint letter in October mentions the admission of another. His name was Philip. About six years before, he had come into possession of a copy of the New Testament, the reading of which was the means of his conversion. About two years before his admission, of his own accord, unknown to any Christian friend, he began to publish to his heathem acquaintance the Savior whom he had found. At length, becoming acquainted with the missiona- ries, he removed to Tillipally, where he spent his time in studying the Scriptures and laboring for the conversion of the heathen. In a few months, he was admitted to the church. Another convert from heathemism was re- ceived in November, and another in December. Hopes were entertained of the piety of several others. One of them, Conter, was a man who had been cast into prison at Manepy. In the same prison was a man from Bat- ticotta, to whom Mr. Meigs had lent a copy of the New Testament. Con- ter had access to this book, and read it. He became much impressed with its truths, and reproved some. who were confined with him, for erecting an altar and addressing their prayers to some demon, by whose aid they pro- fessed to hope for release. His reproofs were answered only by abuse and 14 & 106 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BoARD. threats of violence; but he continued to read and reflect, and resolved that, if released, he would “seek first the kingdom of God.” When released, he went to the mission house, where, by the preaching of the gospel, he was further enlightened, and confirmed in his belief. After having given satis- factory evidence of piety for several months, he became a member of the church early in the next year. - Evidence of the increasing influence of Christianity was exhibited on the 26th of October. It was the first anniversary of the Native Tamul Bible Association at Mallagum. It appeared from the report, that nearly 300 rix dollars had been collected during the year, about half of which had been con- tributed by natives, the greater part of whom were still idolaters. They were evidently influenced in part by an indefinite impression that the Bible was a good book, contributions to the circulation of which would be meri- torious; but still more by a desire to please their superiors, the English magistrates and others. - On the 3d of April, two native members of the church, who had received the names of Daniel Smead and Miranda Safford, were united in marriage, the Rev. Christian David officiating, in the presence of about 150 natives. Smead appears to have been admirably fitted to take the lead in breaking away from heathen customs. Of sound judgment, with but little genius, slow, deliberate, and firm in his determinations, he had repeatedly incurred the hazard of great pecuniary loss, rather than endanger his spiritual in- terests. Now, though of the highest caste on the island except the Brah- muns, he took a wife of a very low caste, with not more than half the do that he might have had with a heathen wife. She was the oldest and one of the most advanced scholars in the school ; and, in direct opposition to the public sentiment of the heathen, he assigned her good education as an important reason for his choice. The wedding feast brought respectable persons of the different castes to eat together on land occupied by Chris- tians, and to visit together, but without eating, at the house of the bride's parents. It was a custom universal at the feasts of the heathen, that the guests should make valuable presents to the entertainer; it being understood that the guests would make feasts in their turn, at which presents would be made to them; and indefinite obligations to make presents, growing out of this custom, were a constant source of dissatisfaction and ill-will. Smead saw the evil of the practice, and refused to avail himself of it. But his most offensive innovation was eating at the same table with his wife. For a Wellale to eat with a Chanda, or for a man to eat with a woman in any case, was an innovation which no one expected. Even Roman Catholics of Tamul descent had never ventured upon such a departure from the customs of the country. The heathen thought that the new religion was indeed fitted to turn the world upside down. Manys expressed the belief, that a universal change in the religion and customs of the people was approach- ing.—The immediate effect on the cause of female education was decidedly favorable. In a short time, three girls of high caste, from the village where Miranda lived, were offered to become members of the school. It remains, to record a severe but long expected loss. The health of Mr. Richards had continued without material alteration till about the last of June. From that time it rapidly declined, till, on the 3d of August, he was taken to his reward. PALESTINE. A heavy blow fell upon the mission to Palestine. The health of Mr. Parsons again rapidly failed; and he and Mr. Fisk sailed from Smyrna on the 9th of January, and in five days arrived at Alexandria, in hope that a change of climate would restore it. The hope was delusive. He lived only till the 10th of February. The respect shown him at his §e MESSRs. TEMPLE AND KING JOIN THE PALESTINE MISSION. 107 funeral, by many persons from different nations, showed the favorable im- pression he had made on those who knew him. “Few men in any employ- ment,” says the annual report of the Board, “even among those who have been distinguished for their piety, leave so spotless a name as was left by Mr. Parsons.” - * Mr. Fisk, during nearly the whole period of his residence at Alexandria, preached regularly on the Sabbath at the house of Mr. Lee, the English Consul. ... Early in March, he set forward on his journey to Palestine, by way of Cairo. There, March 10, he received a letter from Dr. Naudi, at Malta, informing him of the arrival of the Rev. Daniel Temple, as an as- sociate in the mission, and urging his return. In the present state of the country, his intended journey would be dangerous, and very few pilgrims would be found at Jerusalem. He changed his course, and arrived at Malta on the 13th of April. Here he found Mr. Temple who had arrived on the 23d of February, after a voyage of 50 days from Boston. Before he left Egypt, Mr. Fisk, in a letter to Miss Hannah Adams, suggested that the Female Jews' Society in Boston and its vicinity should appropriate its funds to the support of a missionary under the direction of the Board, in- stead of sending them to London, as they had done. The suggestion was approved, and the appropriation is still annually made. The Rev. Jonas King was at Paris, studying under the celebrated Orien- talist De Sacy, and availing himself of the other literary advantages of that capital, in preparation for a professorship to which he had been elected in Amherst College, when, in July he received a letter from his friend Mr. Fisk, at Malta, requesting his company and assistance in his missionary travels and labors. He immediately laid it before his friend and patron, Mr. S. W. S. Wilder, who advised compliance with the request, and offered to give $100 a year for his support during his contemplated term of service, which was three years. Mr. Waddington of St. Remy, Mr. Mertens of Brussels, Mr. Wenning of St. Petersburgh, and Mr. Crommelia, for the Rotterdam Missionary Society, agreed to give 500 francs each for the first year, and some of them paid the same amount the second and third years. Mr. King immediately wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, offering his services to the Board. The offer was accepted as soon as received; but, as time did not permit him to wait for an answer, he immediately commenced preparations for his departure. Before he leſt Paris, a Foreign Missionary Society was formed, which appointed him its first missionary, and appropri- ated 500 francs for his support. This society has now several extensive, well conducted and successful missions in Southern Africa.-Mr. King left Paris on the 1st of October, and after a journey full of interesting incidents, and of much service to the cause of evangelical effort in the south of France, embarked at Marseilles, and arrived at Malta on the third of November. The remainder of the year was spent in preparing for their intended journey to Palestime. Meanwhile, the gospel was preached four times a week to such as would hear. On the Sabbath, the hearers amounted to about 100. A Sabbath School was commenced, and opportunities for re- ligious conversation were often found and gladly embraced. - In October, two Greek youths, Photius Kayasales and Anastasius Kara- velles, were committed to the care of the brethren, to be sent to the United States for a liberal education. The interest excited by their arrival was general and intense. In subsequent years, they were followed by several of their countrymen, who were gladly received and sustained by those who were anxious for the mental and moral regeneration of Greece. INDIAN Missions. The Cherokee mission was strengthened this year b the arrival of Mr. Proctor from New Hampshire and Mr. Ellsworth from 108 YHISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. Vermont, with their wives, in October, and of Tawcheechy, Vann Fields, Bassel, and others, Cherokees, who had been educated at Cornwall, and who arrived about the close of the year. But their most interesting and perhaps most efficient aid was from the adult Cherokee converts. John Arch spent a great part of the year in itinerating as an interpreter with Mr. Butrick or Mr. Chamberlain. Reece continued faithful. Mills, bap- tized last year, labored zealously and with good effect in his own neighbor- hood; as did also the new converts at Taloney. te There was more or less seriousness, during the year, at all the stations. At Brainerd, there were a few instances of conversion, and additions to the church. At Taloney there lived five brothers, by the name of Sanders, descendants of a white man, who had wandered to that place from New England more than fifty years before. They had grown up, and some of them become old, in all the ignorance and barbarism of the people around them. Some of them, for a time, had been prominent opposers of the mis- sion, Gradually they became interested, attentive, penitent, decided, ac- tive, and influential in promoting the knowledge and belief of Christianity. One circumstance is worthy to be recorded, as showing the change which missionary labors had already wrought among the Cherokees. In one of his letters, giving accounts of individual cases of peculiar interest, Mr. Hall reminded the Corresponding Secretary that several persons in the neighbor- hood were subscribers to the Missionary Herald, and that nothing ought to be published concerning any individual, which it might injure him to read. ; this reason, but very brief notices of this work of grace were pub- , lished. *--- The Choctaw mission was still further strengthened by additional laborers. Mr. Philo P. Stewart arrived at Mayhew on the 3d of January, and Mr. Remington and his wife on the 6th of March. In December, Isaac and McKee Folsom and Adin C. Gibbs arrived from the school at Cornwall. Gibbs was from a more northern tribe, and had been appointed an assistant missionary. Miss Anna Burnham arrived at the same time. —The death of Mrs. Kingsbury, on the 15th of September, after a short illness, was a severe affliction and a heavy loss. Several interesting incidents showed the progress of the Choctaws towards civilization. Capt. David Folsom, elder brother of the youths educated at Cornwall, sent to the Missionary Rooms the following list of books, to be purchased at his expense, for his private library: “Encyclopedia, bound in calf, last American edition; if no American edition has been published within six or eight years, then the last Edinburgh edition; Scott's Family Bible, (quarto,) with the marginal references, and the maps designed to ac- company it ; Morse's or Worcester's Universal Gazetteer; Jenks' Devotion; Doddridge's Rise and Progress; Baxter's Saints' Rest, and Call to the Un- converted; Dwight's Theology; Watts on the Mind; Mason on Self- knowledge; Burder's Village Sermons, 3 vols.; J. Burder's Sermons for Childron; Scougal's Life of God in the Soul; Babbington on Education; Life of Brainerd, by Rev. S. E. Dwight, of Boston; Life of Obookiah ; Brown's or Winslow's History of Missions; and Milner's Church History.” Mr. Kingsbury selected a place for a small school in the South Eastern part of the nation, at the “Long Prairies.” The chief of the Six Towns, whose name in English was Red Fort, was glad that the school was to be established, but wished for another in his own neighborhood. Mr. Kings- bury promised to write to the Prudential Committee for a teacher, and the chief enforced the request, by the following letter, dated October 18. “Hwoo-LA-TA-Hoo-MAH, chief of the Six Towns to the Society of good people, who send Missionaries to the Choctaws, - *N. *~ ... — T – CHOCTAW LEGISLATION. 109 “Brothers, The first law I have made is, that when my warriors go over the line among the white people, and buy whiskey, and bring it into the nation to buy up the blankets, and guns, and horses of the red people, and get them drunk; the whiskey is to be destroyed. “The whiskey drinking is wholly stopt among my warriors. “The Choctaw women have long been in the way of destroying their infants, when they did not like to provide for them. I have made a law to have them punished, that no more innocent children be destroyed. . “The Choctaws formerly stole hogs, and cattle, and killed them. I have appointed a company of faithful warriors to take every man who steals, and tie him to a tree, and give him thirty-nine lashes. “It has been the custom with the Choctaws, when there are three or four sisters, and they marry, that they all live together in one house. I do not want it to be so any longer. I have told them to move away from each other, and settle by themselves, and work, and make fields, and raise pro- VISIOI). º “The Choctaws have taken each others' wives, and run away with them. We have now made a law, that those who do so, shall be whipt thirty-nine lashes. And if a woman runs away from her husband, she is to be whipt in the same manner. “The Choctaws, some of them, go to Mobile and New Orleans. I have told my warriors to stay at home and work; and if they go, and do not get back in time to plant corn, their corn is to be burnt down. - “The number of men, women and children in the Six Towns, is 2164. “I want the good people to send men and women to set up a school in my district. I want them to do it quick. I am growing old. I know not how long I shall live. I want to see the good work before I die. We have always been passed by, and have had mo one to advise and assist us. Other parts of the nations have schools; we have none. We have made the above laws, because we wish to follow the ways of the white people. We hope they will assist us in getting our children educated. - “This is the first time I write a letter. Last fall the first time we make laws. I say no more. I have told my wants. I hope you will not forget me.” - . The school at Mayhew was opened on the last day of April with 12 scholars. Provision was made for the reception of 50, and the number rapidly increased. - All the stations were favored with the special presence of the Holy Spirit. There were a few instances of conversion at Elliot and at Mayhew; but the most interesting account is from French Camps, or, as it was now call- ed, Bethel. Mr. L. S. Williams, who had the care of this station, wrote, June 18 : } “The third Sabbath in May was a memorable day to this establishment, and to the Choctaw mission. Previous to that, however, there was one in- stance of hopeful conversion in the case of a black man. Some time in the month of March, he was struck with an awful sense of his situation, while at work, and in the very act of cursing and swearing bitterly at something which vexed him. Mr. Kingsbury, who preached here two Sabbaths in that month, had considerable conversation with him, and there appeared evidence that a work of grace had begun in his heart. His conduct since bears tes- timony to the hope of his having experienced a saving change. But it was on the day abovementioned, that the presence of God was distinctly mani- fest. At an early hour, an unusual number of people, chiefly blacks, as- sembled. In the forenoon, beside other exercises, we read one of Russell's seven Sermons, entitled Joshua's Resolution to serve the Lord ; and, in the 110 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. afternoon, an account of the revival in Pittsfield, Ms. with some other extracts, accompanied by a portion of Scripture and an exhortation. It was near the close of the meeting that the voice of weeping was heard. An awful stillness prevailed, interrupted only by the sighs and groans of two or three distressed individuals. Others were affected to tears, and some were seen to tremble like condemned criminals. But I shall not attempt to describe the scene, or my own sensations. One young man, Mr. T., originally from New England, who lives with me, and had been, during five or six months while living at Mayhew, distressed for his soul, found relief from the bur- den of sin, and gave praise to God. Mr. L., the father of the beloved child who died in the faith at Elliot, had been much pressed with a sense of his guilt, since receiving a solemn admonition from his son, in a letter, written a few weeks before his death. Though strictly moral and up- right, he had never spoken of his serious impressions before his family and neighbors. He was at this time so affected that he could not refrain. He commenced family prayer the same night, and is now very active in every good work. An aged black woman, formerly a church member in Georgia, and probably the only praying person in this neighborhood for several years, had her spiritual strength greatly renewed. “Long time,’ she said, ‘have I prayed for this wicked people. I first used to pray that judgments or afflictions might bring them to repentance; but they soon forgot such warnings. Then I pray the Lord to send teachers here; and I pray four or five years before they come.’ “Another hired man, Mr. R., went to bed that night in great mental distress. When he arose, he felt ready to sink, but obtained comfort when all earthly resources failed. This man had been seriously inclined, and at times very anxious, since last September; but had spent most of his time in travelling. At length, hearing of these mission establishments, he re- solved, if possible, to get employ at some station where he might learn the way of life. He had passed our station 50 miles, when I met him on my return to Mayhew. “We may number, as the happy-fruits of this revival thus far, ten adults who give evidence of piety. Four of them are white men, five are blacks, (slaves,) and one a free mulatto. The greater part of these have been no- toriously wicked. The change is acknowledged, by all who knew them, to be great. Ten or twelve more are anxiously inquiring what they shall do to be saved. All of these are grown persons, except two or three girls, about 14 years of age.” On the 17th of November, a church was organized. Four of these con- verts became members at the time of its formation, and others afterwards. The mission to the Cherokees of the Arkansas, though past its season of peculiar hardships, was still engaged in preparatory work, which afforded little matter of general interest. Agricultural operations were continued and enlarged, the blacksmith's and carpenter's shops were in operation, and a site was selected for mills. The school was opened on the 1st of Janu- ary. It was small at first, but soon increased, and in May contained 50 scholars. The congregation on the Sabbath began to increase, and even early in the year amounted to 75. The church was organized on the 12th of April ; and on the 14th, the Lord's Supper was administered for the first time, in the presence of a goodly number of spectators, many of whom had never before witnessed such a scene. - …” When in Boston, before going to the West, Mr. Washburn had con- versed with members of the Committee on the expediency of an associa- tional meeting of western missionaries. The subject had been subse- quently discussed at the various stations, and by members of different mis- SANDWICH ISLANDS. REINFORCEMENTS. 111 sions, as opportunities were presented. This summer, definite arrange- ments were made and invitations sent out by the Union mission. It was resolved to accept the invitation, and Messrs. Washburn and Orr were ap- pointed delegates. The other missions represented were those at Harmony and Union, under the care of the United Foreign Missionary Society. The convention was held at Union, in the Osage nation, as the most central sta- tion. It assembled on the 2d of November. The Christian intercourse thus afforded was highly gratifying, and the deliberations on matters of common interest were esteemed valuable. The meeting continued four days and a half, and then adjourned to meet the next year at Dwight. SANDwich IslanDs. “Wake, Isles of the South your redemption is near!” This favorite hymn was written by William B. Tappan, on reading the , account of the embarkation of the first missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. It was first used in public as a hymn, at New Haven, at the embarkation of a reinforcement of that mission, on the 19th of November, 1822. It has since been translated into the language of the islands, and is used as a na- tional song. The reinforcement consisted of the Rev. Messrs. William Richards, Charles S. Stewart, and Artemas Bishop, Dr. Abraham Blatch- ley, Messrs. Joseph Goodrich, and James Ely, licensed preachers, with their wives; Mr. Levi Chamberlain, superintendent of secular concerns; Miss Betsey Stockton, a colored woman of good education, and one native of the Society Islands, and three of the Sandwich Islands, who had been educated at Cornwall. But the mission received an important accession of strength from an un- expected source. The Rev. Daniel Tyerman and George Bennet, Esq., were circumnavigating the earth, as a deputation from the London Mission- ary Society to its missions. While at the Society Islands, and desirous to go, with the Rev. Mr. Ellis and several native converts, to the Marquesas, to establish a mission there, the master of an English vessel offered them a passage by way of the Sandwich Islands. The offer was accepted, and, on the 16th of April, having spent some days among the islands, they entered the harbor of Honolulu. The deputation was joyfully received by the resi- dent missionaries, and entertained at their houses. Meanwhile Auna, one of the deacons from the Society Islands, had received an invitation for him- self and his companions, from a confidential attendant on Kaahumanu, who was now the wife of Tamoree. On entering the house, Auna's wife soon discovered that their host was her own brother, who had left Tahiti when a boy, and of whom she had heard nothing for thirty years. Kaahumanu claimed the strangers as her guests, and, with her approbation, they imme- diately began to give instruction to her household, and to pray with them morning and evening. On the 10th of May, Tamoree and his wife and many chiefs united in a request, that Auna and his companions might remain, and teach them and the people to read and write and worship. Jeho- vah, and that Mr. Ellis would go and fetch his wife and children, and settle among them as a missionary. The thought was not altogether new. The people at Hawaii had sportively threatened to “tabu’ Mr. Ellis, to prevent his leaving the islands. The ship-master, who brought them, had altered the plan of his voyage, and they knew not when, or how they could reach the Marquesas Islands. Here was a vast field, white for the harvest; and here were laborers, whose language, with slight variations, was that of the people who needed their labors. The American missionaries approved the plan; the king gave his consent, and the invitation was accepted. The Deputation remained till the 22d of August. & On the first Monday in January, the art of printing was introduced into 112 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, the islands. The sheet printed contained the first eight pages of a Hawaian spelling book. Several masters of vessels and others attended to witness this important event. Kiamoku, (Gov. Cox,) assisted, with his own hands, in setting up the type and taking a few of the first impressions. About six months afterwards, the second sheet of eight pages was struck off. The de- lay shows the extreme difficulty of ascertaining the exact sounds of a lan- guage never before written, and devising the best methods of expressing them by letters; and, also, the care of the authors of Hawaian writing, to make their system perfect in its principles and in all its details.” The introduction of printing gave a new impulse to education. The whole number of pupils at that time was about 65. Of the first sheet, 500 copies were printed. Several of the principal chiefs soon undertook, in -earnest, to learn to read and write their own language. On the first Mon- day in August, the king resumed his studies with characteristic energy; and so rapid was his progress, that, on the 16th of that month, he wrote, in a fair, legible hand, a letter of condolence to a chief of one of the Society Islands, on the death of his son. His example was immediately followed by Kaahumanu, Tamoree, Kalaimoku, and other principal chiefs, and by many others; so that, in a few days, there were eight schools in Honolulu, attended by 150 pupils. In September, the number under instruction was estimated at 500. The first Christian marriage was that of Thomas Hopu, “the faithful,” to Delia, a promising native, who had been instructed in one of the mission families, and who gave some evidence of piety. It took place on the 11th of August. - The strictly spiritual labors of the mission were now prosecuted to much better advantage than formerly. The spelling book contained easy sen- tences of Christian instruction. The missionaries were able sometimes to dispense with the aid of an interpreter in preaching, and to impart truth more intelligibly in conversation. Mr. Ellis could preach to the natives, and Auna and his companions could converse and pray with them, intelli- gibly in their own language. Mr. Ellis composed a few hymns in the Ha- waian language, which were forthwith introduced in public worship in the chapel, and in singing which the natives joined with evident delight. The people, generally, listened to the gospel with apparent interest, but continued “waiting for the king to turn.” A few, however, were more se- rious, and some even gave faint indications of piety. Among these was Kaumi, a favorite of Kiamoku. On the night of July 29, Kiamoku had a dream, which was evidently the result of his previous waking thoughts. He dreamed that he saw the island all on fire, and could find no hiding place for his soul. The next day, he requested Messrs. Bingham and Ellis to hold a meeting at his house in the evening, and to pray with him, and tell him of the great salvation. Between, 40 and 50 assembled, Mr. Ellis * The Hawaian alphabet contains twelve letters only. It has five vowels; a, sounded as a in father; e, as a in hate ; i, as ee in feet ; o, as in pole, and u, as oo in boot; and seven consonants, h, k, l, m, t, p, and w, sounded as in English. The long English sound of i is represented by ai, a; in Lahaina, when the second syllable is accented, and pronounced like the English word high. The second syllable, wai, of Hawaii, the name of the largest of the islands, is pronounced like the first syllable of the English name Wyman; and giving the letters the usual English sounds, it might be spelled Hawy-ee. The first syllable should be pronounced very slightly, and a strong accent placed on the second. The sound of ovo is represented by au; as Maui, pronounced Mow-ee. The natives do not distinguish the sounds of k and t from each other; but call the same island some- times Kaui and sometimes Taui, without perceiving the difference. In the same way, d, l, and r are confounded, and the same place is called indifferently Hido, Hilo, or Hiro The same occurs in respect to w and v. In fact, these interchangeable consonants are very slightly and indistinctly uttered, so that a foreigner is at a loss to know which the speaker intends to use.--In this work the old English orthography is followed only in writing a few words, mostly proper names, which had virtually been transplanted into the English language before the mission was commenced. FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL NOT TO BE REMOVED. 113 preached, and Hopu offered one of the prayers. The chief requested that such a meeting might be held every evening, and that morning prayer might be constantly attended at his house. The next day he urged his sis- ter, Kaahumanu, to join with him in turning to the new way, and in en- couraging a general attendance on the schools. She declined; but he avowed his intention to learn, and to have his people taught. His wife and several of his family joined him. In a few days, as has already been re- lated, the king resumed his studies, and the work of education received a new impulse. - Of course, it is difficult to form an opinion, and impossible to judge with certainty, of the spiritual state of adult, uneducated minds, just emerging from the total darkness of heathenism, and attending with interest to Christian truth; but there is no reason to suspect these inquirers of any deliberate hypocrisy, and we know that several of them ultimately became enlightened and consistent Christians. It is painful to reflect that the king was not of that number. Most assiduous efforts were made by a portion of the foreign residents, to keep him from the influence of the gospel. Even in the place of worship, means were used to divert his mind from the sub- ject of the discourse; and more than once, he was artfully seduced into intoxication, contrary to his own deliberate purpose, for the sake of prevent- ing his attendance at the house of God. * C H A P T E R X. W. • 1823. Meeting at Boston. Foreign Mission School not to be removed.—The Bombay Gov. ernment exclude Missionaries from the Deccan. Mission Chapel dedicated. Free Schools solicited.—Mission College in Ceylon proposed. Seminary and Central School for Girls com- mienced.—Palestine Mission reinforced. Travels in Egypt, and Palestine. Discussions with Maronites on Mount Lebanon. Station at Beyroot commenced.—New Stations and additional laborers among the Cherokees.—Small Stations multiplied among the Choctaws. Mr. Kings- bury's Opinion.—Progress at Dwight. Conversions at Point Remove.—Progress at the Sand- wich Islands. Law for keeping the Sabbath. Reinforcement arrives. Stations and their Occupants. The great Volcano. House of worship at Kilua... Kamakau;. Death of Keopa- olani. Its effect on the King. Conduct of foreign Residents. Marriage of Hoapili. The King sails for England, and dies there. Mr. D. Chamberlain returns.—Mission of Messrs. Brigham and Parvin to South America. - The Board met at Boston, September 17 and 18. The President, the Hon. John Treadwell, having been removed by death, the Rev. Joseph Lyman, D. D., was chosen in his place. The Hon. John Cotton Smith was chosen Vice President, and Mr. Rufus Anderson, Assistant Correspond- ing Secretary. The receipts of the Board, during the year, had been about $56,000, and its expenditures about $66,000; besides donations in clothing and other articles, received and expended, to the estimated amount of more than $12,000. sº The Foreign Mission School reported 36 students, nearly all from heathen lands. In March it had 25 students, 20 of whom were considered pious. In August, 8 of the students were admitted to the church. Some of those who had the immediate management of the School, had proposed to pur- chase more land and erect additional buildings. Others urged its removal to the vicinity of some large city, where, it was thought, lands and buildings would be furnished gratuitously, and where the students would be less se- cluded from society; not considering that acquiring the tastes and habits of city life would totally unfit them for usefulness among their ignorant and uncivilized countrymen. After discussion, the Board resolved that the 15 * 114 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, . School “be considered as permanently established at Cornwall.” There seems to have been no suspicion that the School must ultimately be discon- tinued; though the annual report mentions some of the “serious diſficulties attending the management of its concerns,” which, in the end, led to its discontinuance. - A letter from the king of the Sandwich Islands, thanking the Board for sending missionaries to the islands, was read, and the President and Sec- retaries were directed to answer it. BoMBAY. Early in the year, the Bombay government issued an order, prohibiting the distribution of tracts and all missionary efforts beyond the Ghauts. The occasion was this. Two native teachers, one of whom was a Jew, had been sent to distribute books and tracts at and around Poona. The Brahmuns complained of this to the English Collector, the chief mag- istrate of the city, as an interference with their religion. The Collector seized the books, and imprisoned the distributors, and finally sent both back to Bombay. After the order was issued, Mr. Hall prepared a memorial, setting forth the innocent and useful nature of the mission and its opera- tions, and requesting the repeal of the order; but the Governor answered, that as the territory in question was but newly subjected to British rule, the request could not be granted with safety to the public peace. The order related not merely to the American mission. Mr. Mitchell, sent out by the Scottish Missionary Society, was forbidden to settle at Poona, and took up his residence at Bankote. By another act, the government showed itself free from hostility to the American mission. Application being made for a small piece of land as a burying ground, it was readily granted, and enclosed with a substantial wall of masonry at the public expense. This unsolicited addition of a wall was the more gratifying, because it showed that the Gov- ernment regarded the mission as permanent. * w º #ºnºlº"Tº tººlſ);ſº *9, 19. - *g sjui" lin "Hillſ ** see t !-ºff tºll. jºu?:.. ... as a • * * * * \" º 5.3 tº: º - º - º :: º Nºliºsitiºn ſh; ſ º: - a u-º * : * : * , tº-º-ºw * * "tºº • § ; sitſ . • **** Mt; º •º. Ivº: “I º - - | :*: - - turns.” w . f “ſº * * III" ºrint " !”]]?' . . . . ºil. a = . #! !. *::" ºu' 'lºw #sº * - - i tº * I,’” - t | --- • *.s. sº Eºrs:- | ºu in Eºf Eº - - - - ~! **** ** S-S - > FI IFºx. mºſºmº gºzºsº ºlºmº ɺ ###" iſſ Ecº-E-º. E- | ºn tº ºr * . --- Mission Chapel at Bombay. Erected in 1823. The Mission Chapel was dedicated on the last Friday in May. A good mumber of English and natives attended. Some of the school-masters and boys, who had been trained for the purpose, sang two Christian hymns in the Mahratta language. From that time, public worship was regularly at- SEMENARY AT CEYLON COMMENCED. 115 tended at the Chapel on the Sabbath; in English in the morning, and in Mahratta in the afternoon. The press, besides doing the printing of the mission, rendered important services to the Scottish Missionary Society, the Belgaum Religious Asso- ciation, and other kindred societies. The Bombay Bible Society contrib- uted largely towards an edition of Genesis and of the New Testament, con- sidering the copies printed with its funds as its own, but making the mission its agent for distributing the greater part of them. At one meeting for business, the mission was obliged to decline thirteen applications for the establishment of free schools, for want of funds. About $1,300 was subscribed in Bombay, for the support of the free schools under the care of the mission. The whole number of schools, at the end of the year, was 26. The number of scholars was 1,454, of whom 136 were children of Jews. The boarding school in the family of Mr. Nichols, at Tannah, contained 26 pupils. The sum paid for 16 of these pupils, by their parents, defrayed the whole expenses of the family, including house-rent. The income of the school in Mr. Hall's family, from the same source, was sufficient to meet his family expenses, excepting house-rent. Mr. Money, the early friend of the mission, was now in England, a mem- ber of Parliament. Mr. Hall wrote to him, requesting him to inform the Board how applications might most successfully be made, for permission for more missionaries to reside at Bombay. Mr. Money wrote, through Mr. Wilder, at Paris, urging the immediate appointment of additional missiona- ries, and promising to use his influence in their favor. Mr. Edmund Frost, who had completed his theological studies at Andover, on the 24th of September, was ordained the next day, and, on the 27th, embarked at Boston for Calcutta. Mrs. Graves, whose health was much improved, re- turned with him to India. - CEYLON. An important part of the communications from the Ceylon mission, for this year, is supposed to have perished in the ship Edward Newton, which was burnt on her passage from Calcutta. It is known, how- ever, that there was an increase of attendance of the heathen on preaching, and of the number of schools and pupils. At the close of the year, five members had been received into the church, and there were several candi- dates for admission. On the 4th of March, the brethren published their plan for a mission college. The immediate objects proposed were: - “1. To impart a thorough knowledge of the English language, as the ty only way to unlock the treasures which that language contains. “2. The cultivation of Tamul literature; which is necessary in order to º idolatry most successfully, and in order to raise up a reading popu- at 10n. - - “3. The study of Sanscrit by a select few, from among those who may be designed for native preachers. “4. To teach Hebrew, and in some cases Latin and Greek, to those na- tive preachers who may be employed as translators of the Scriptures. “5. To teach, as far as the circumstances of the country require; the sciences usually studied in the colleges of Europe and America.” Without waiting to raise funds, erect buildings, and procure professors, which the interests of the mission would not permit, the seminary was put into operation as a central school, at Batticotta, under the care of Mr. Poor, on the 22d of July. It was opened with 36 scholars, selected from the boarding schools. The number was increased to 47 during the year. They were divided into three classes, under the care of three monitors. Gabriel Tissera conducted the evening services, which consisted of reading the 116 History of THE AMERICAN BoARD. Scriptures, singing and prayer in Tamul, and held a weekly meeting with the students for religious conversation. A central school for girls was opened at Oodooville, under the care of Mrs. Winslow. To make room for them, the boys were removed to other stations on the 30th of July. The school commenced with 22 girls, col- lected from the boarding schools. The number was soon increased to 29, several of whom gave pleasing evidence of piety. PALESTINE. The members of the Palestine mission were active in their several departments. Messrs. Goodell and Bird arrived at Malta on the 22d of January. They remained there about nine months, chiefly occupied in the study of languages. Mr. Temple was fully occupied with the press. By the middle of October, 18 tracts had been printed, averaging about 50 pages, and amounting to 15,000 copies. The press was then employed upon a spelling book in Modern Greek, prepared by the Rev. S. S. Wilson, of the London Missionary Society. - Messrs. Fisk, King, with the Rev. Joseph Wolff, left Malta on the 3d of January, and arrived at Alexandria on the 10th. While here, they had a congregation of 150 Greeks, on the Sabbath. The gospel was also preached in English, German and Italian. Their preaching produced “mo small stir.” The Superior of the Roman Catholic Convent applied at the British Consulate, to have the missionaries prevented from preaching in Italian. Efforts were also made, from the same source, to prevent the dis- tribution of Bibles and tracts. But all this opposition was vain. The “common people,” and some of the better part of the clergy, were on the side of the mission. After a short stay, they visited Cairo, and thence pro- ceeded up the Nile as far as Thebes, visiting the most interesting remains of ancient Egyptian grandeur, but principally engaged in religious conver- sation, and in the distribution of the Scriptures and tracts. After an ab- sence of about two months, they returned to Cairo. They had, since their arrival, proclaimed the gospel, by preaching and conversation, in the Eng- lish, French, Italian, German, Greek, Hebrew and Arabic languages, and distributed about 800 volumes of Scripture and 2,000 tracts. A large part of these were sold, and many of them to Coptic Christians, who eagerly em- braced this opportunity to procure the written word of God. Leaving Cairo on the 7th of April, with a caravan of about 70 persons, and taking the route nearest the Mediterranean, they arrived at Gaza on the 19th, at Jaffa on the 22d, and at Jerusalem on the 25th. They held the Monthly Concert for May upon the Mount of Olives. The demand for books was greater than they could supply. In two months, 84 copies of the New Testament were sold, and 54 given away, and 770 tracts distrib- uted. Having visited the Dead Sea and the Jordan, Mr. Fisk and Mr. King departed on the 27th of June for Mount Lebanon. On the 10th of July, they arrived at Beyroot, the ancient Berytus, situated on the Mediter- ranean, at the western base of Mount Lebanon. This place they selected, as the most advantageous site for a mission in Syria. While in Egypt, they had become acquainted with the Emeer Besheer, who had offended the Sultan, and fled to Egypt to save his life. He had given them letters of introduction to his friends on Mount Lebanon. Having made his peace with the Sultan, and returned to his capital, the brethren paid him a visit, were entertained at his palace, and received from him a firman for traveling in all parts of his dominions. They next visited the Rev. Lewis Way, of the London Jews' Society, at Antoora, where he had hired, for the use of missionaries to Palestine, a building erected for a Jesuits’ college. Here Mr. Fisk spent the summer. Mr. King went to reside at Deir el Kamir, near the Emeer Besheer. He took lodgings with Yoosoof Damiami, whose DISCUSSIONS WITH MARONITES ON MOUNT LEBANON. 117 son was his instructer in Arabic. A few extracts from his journal will show the character of the discussions that took place, both here and elsewhere during these journeyings. It should be remembered that the Maronites, among whom he now was, are Roman Catholics. “Lord's day, Aug. 10. Spent the day in reading the Holy Scriptures, and in meditation. Also read in the Psalms in Arabic, as divided into les- sons for each day in the week, and intermixed with prayers to God and Christ, and the Virgin Mary, and followed by the Canons of the church, and what are called the ten commandments given by God to Moses. These ten commandments are prefaced nearly in the following manner;- The ten commandments, according as God wrote them upon two tables of stone, and handed down to us, the Church.” One would expect, of course, to find them as given to Moses; but the second commandment is entirely left out, and the tenth is divided into two, so as to make out the number ten. The fourth also says observe the first day, and the feast days. “Soon after I had read this, the Superior of the convent came in, and I remarked to him what I had read; and observed that these were not the ten commandments delivered to Moses;–that there was another. He seem- ed angry and tried to make me believe that I was under a mistake. I told him it was in vain for him to do this, for I had read the ten commandments in Hebrew; and every body knew that there was another commandment, which is ‘Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, nor the like- ness of any thing that is in heaven above, in the earth beneath,’ &c. I really felt so indignant that any man should dare take away one of the com- mands of God, that I told the priest plainly, that it was an impious thing, and a lie, to say, these are the ten commandments of God, written on two tables of stone, while the second was entirely left out, the fourth changed, and the tenth divided. My instructer replied ‘if these are the commands of the church, they are the commands of God.” This I denied; and told him how one Pope had said one thing, and the succeeding Pope, another, in direct contradiction to it; and asked him if he thought both were from God? ‘No,' said I, ‘God never acts in this manner. - It is man,—erring 7nam.” -' “19. My teacher would not believe that the Priests had kept back the second command, viz. “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image &c.,’ and said he would bring a Jew to see me, and ask him whether that command was in the Jewish books. ‘Bring him, said I, for every Jew knows that this is the second command given by God to Moses.’ He had in the morning read this in my Arabic Bible, but, as it was printed in Eng- land, he doubted its authenticity. After a long discussion he sent for a Bible, that he said was printed at Rome, and must be true. I immediately opened to the 20th chapter of Exodus, and told him to read; and he, to his astonishment, found that I had told him the truth. - “Sept. 4. In the evening the principal priest of the village called on Mr. King, and introduced a discussion by inquiring whether the mother of Jesus had any children subsequently to his birth. To this question Mr. King replied by showing some reasons which in his view rendered it prob- able that she had. “‘God forbid,'—said the Priest in a rage, God forbid,” “God pardon us;’ ‘God pardon us;’—and left the room in anger. I immediately followed him to the room, where he had gone and sat down with the family. He was talking about me in a great rage, but I did not mind that ; I went and took my seat close by his side. My instructer, fearing that we should have a quarrel, begged me not to go, but I persisted and went. As I sat down by him he turned his face from me, as if I were a miscreant, a person to 118 History of THE AMERICAN BOARD, be despised by all men. I said mildly, ‘Aboona, I wish to say one- thing ; —we profess to be disciples of Christ—his followers; and it does not be: come us to speak with anger. Christ was humble; and when men opposed him he did not fall into a passion.’ ‘True,'—said the Priest, lowering his voice and turning towards me. I continued,— I believe in Jesus Christ; and he is all in all to my soul. If I in sincerity believe in him, am I not a Christian º' ‘Yes,’ said he.—“Now, said I, ‘By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if we have love one to another.” Here are Mus- sulmans around us, and many who do not believe in Jesus Christ. Let us show to them and to the world, that we are Christians, by our love one to another, and by our meekness. If I am in the dark, I wish to be enlight- ened;—I do not wish to remain in the dark and go to destruction.’ “While I said this, the eyes of all were fastened on us, and the whole house was silent. The Padre seemed confused and ashamed, and secretly convinced that I was right; and said, ‘What you say is true.’ I then pro- ceeded, ‘I have one question to ask you, Aboona, and then I have done. When Jesus Christ commissioned his disciples to go and preach, what did he tell them to preach, him or his mother ? What did they preach Jesus Christ and him crucified. Salvation alone through his blood and interces- sion. Not one word about the Virgin Mary, his mother. There is not a syllable in all the Epistles of the Apostles of Christ about the Virgin Mary. No ;—Jesus Christ is all in all. He was such to the Disciples of Christ; —he is such I trust to my own soul;-and he must be such to every Chris- tian. All present listened attentively, and he replied, with calmness, “When you get so as to understand Arabic well, I shall be glad to converse with you more,' . At this I bid him good night and returned to my room. Sitting down with my instructer, I said to him, “Was it well that I went to the Priest?” He replied, “O, Mr. King, there is no man like unto thee;— I never saw a man like unto thee.” Messrs. Goodell and Bird arrived at Beyroot on the 16th of November, in 23 days from Malta. Mr. Abbott, the English Consul, kindly entertained them in his own house, till they had hired one for their own use. Mr. Fisk had already gone to Jerusalem, Mr. King came down from the mountains. and joined them on the 18th. Here they spent the remainder of the year. INDIAN MISSIONs. The journal of the mission at Brainerd mentions some additions to the church, and some instances of conversion, but no period of general seriousness. At Taloney, a church was organized in April, when six Cherokees were admitted, and their households, 21 in number, were bap- tized. The seriousness continued through the year. At the earnest re- quest of the people, three new stations were formed, and schools opened at all of them. One was at Willstown, by Mr. Chamberlain. Another was formed by Mr. John C. Ellsworth at Turnip Mountain, where the Cherokee convert, S. J. Mills, had been laboring for more than a year to teach the people the way of salvation. This was called Haweis, in memory of a venerable friend of missions in England, lately deceased, whose widow had given £50 to the Board for Indian missions, on condition that one of the sta- tions should bear his name. The third was formed by Mr. Isaac Proctor, on the Etowee, or as the name was corruptly pronounced by the whites, the Hightower river. Mr. Butrick spent the most of the year in itinerating, accompanied by John Arch, as his interpreter. He traveled about 2000 miles, and held about 150 meetings. He was every where well received, though in many parts of the nation the spiritual darkness was profound; so that John said he could begin to see the light when he came within 40 miles of Brainerd. In November, a large reinforcement arrived, consisting of Messrs. Samuel Moseley, licensed preacher; David Wright and David ADDITIONAL LABORERS AMONG THE CHEROKEES. 119 Gage, teachers; William Holland and Josiah Hemmingway, farmers; Eb- enezer Bliss, mechanic ; the wives of all except the two last mentioned; Miss Electa May, Miss Sophia Sawyer and Miss Philena Thatcher. It had been found that single female assistants usually married soon after joining the mission; thus increasing the number of mission families and the need of unmarried help. Those now sent out were accepted on the condition, that if they should marry without the approbation of the Committee, previ- ously obtained, their connexion with the mission should cease, but without CeIlSUlre. - On the 18th of July, the mission was bereaved of their valuable assistant Catherine Brown, the first fruit of their labors, and perhaps the idol of the mission and its patrons. Her end was peace. The Choctaw mission was deprived of the services of Mr. Remington, by the failure of his health. He left in January. It was strengthened in the spring by the arrival of Mr. Anson Gleason, Mr. Stephen S. Macom- ber, and Miss Wina Everett. a The measles prevailed extensively in the nation, and many children were removed from the schools, lest they should be sick at a distance from home. Whiskey dealers, who apprehended a diminution of their gains, began to circulate injurious reports concerning the mission, and with some temporary success. Mr. Kingsbury was much occupied in attending councils and vis- iting different parts of the nation, to counteract their influence. On the 12th of May, a council was held at Mooshoolatubbee's, when full explana- tions appeared to satisfy all parties. - At this council, the chiefs urged the establishment of a great number of small schools, in different parts of the nation. This request the Prudential Committee regarded as “one out of many indications of Providence that the plan of the missions must be so far changed, that the number of small schools must be increased, and the expense of the larger stations dimin- ished. On this subject, the Corresponding Secretary had already written to Mr. Kingsbury, mentioning, among other considerations, the blessings which had been bestowed on Creek Path, Taloney and Bethel. Mr. Kings- bury replied June 5:— - “I feel great relief in my own mind, in the idea of small schools, where the burden of boarding can fall on the parents. I have trembled in view of this accumulation of property, and worldly business, and worldly cares. I have felt the sad effects of it on my own soul, and have seen it in others. I hope we are beginning to see the way out. I am not at all anxious that the schools at Mayhew and Elliot should exceed 50 or 60. Our Heavenly Father is ordering every circumstance in the most kind and favorable man-' ner for us, as well as for the cause. The natives, by finding fault with us, and wishing to have their children nearer home, will induce that system of operations which will eventually effect the object with the least expense and the least trouble. We cannot expect to bring forward children as fast in all parts of education; but the progress will be likely to be more sure, and the effect more extensive.” tº tº The journal kept at Mayhew, for May 28, expresses the same opinions. It would be a great mistake to suppose that this change of mind sprung from indolence, imbecility and embarrassed finances. The large establish- ments at Elliot and Mayhew had been managed with a very uncommon de- gree of energy, skill and success; insomuch that Mr. Kingsbury wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, offering to relinquish $1,000 of the appropri- ation for Choctaw missions, and to the Secretary of War, requesting that a large sum, due from the government as an annual appropriation, might be reserved for some future exigency. 120 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, In conformity with these views, Mr. Gibbs was sent to open a school at the house of Mooshoolatubbee, and Mr. Hadden, a pious young man from Kentucky, to open another at the house of Mr. Juzon, a Frenchman with a half-breed family. The school at Emmaus, the station selected last year by Mr. Kingsbury at the Long Prairies, was opened in July, by Messrs. Jewell and Dyer. Another station was commenced by Mr. Wright and Mr. Bardwell, about 50 miles west from Emmaus, in the vicinity of Hoo-la-ta- hoomah, whose code of laws has been given on a preceding page. It was called Goshen. Mr. Wright commenced his residence here in July, with McKee Folsom as an interpreter. - Of spiritual blessings, this year, little can be said. A few blacks and others were added to the church, but no Choctaws. The mission at Dwight, being provided with better homes than formerly, enjoyed better health, and all the departments of their labors were carried on more extensively and advantageously. The school, of about 60 chil- dren, was divided, and the girls put under the care of Miss Stetson. With David Brown, the brother of Catherine, who had returned from his studies at Cornwall, for an interpreter, the gospel was more abundantly preached to the Cherokees, and their attendance upon preaching increased. At Point Re- move, in the lower part of the nation, adjoining the white settlements, where the English language was extensively understood, an awakening commenced in June, and continued to increase for several months. Here, the labors of the brethren at Dwight were earnestly demanded, and evidently useful. Sev- eral conversions took place ; but their number is not known, and it does not appear that any united with the mission church. Towards the close of the year, an increased seriousness was observed at Dwight, which, in the end, did not disappoint their hopes. Meanwhile, sentiments favorable to the mission, to education and good morals, were gradually gaining ground. One Cherokee trader refused to sell goods on the Sabbath; and two, who had furnished about half the whiskey consumed in the nation, discontinued the traffic.—The missionary convention at Dwight was attended according to appointment, and was pleasant and profitable. SANDwich ISLANDs. The first monthly concert at the Sandwich Islands, in which the natives united, was held at Honolulu, on the 6th of J anuary. Here, Christian instruction seemed to be taking deep root. Besides the king and his brother, twelve chiefs and as many distinguished women, who were learning to read and write, the seven classes in the school contained about 200 pupils. At the examination, the king sent in his meat copy book for inspection; accompanied by a letter, in which he said, “Let us hear and observe the words of the ministers and lovers of Jesus Christ, that our souls may go in the right way to heaven, and be saved by him.” A little son of Mr. Bingham, less than three weeks old, died on the 16th. A “pos- session of a burying place ’’ was requested of the rulers of the land, and granted, and there the infant was interred, with Christian solemnities. On the 22d, the little half sister of the king died, and at his request, received Christian burial. At the close of the monthly concert in February, the chiefs held a consultation respecting the observance of the Sabbath. The king had written to Kalaimoku, enjoining its observance, and imposing a fine of one dollar on any one who should be found at work on that day. In the evening, the crier was sent round the place to proclaim the law. In March, a chief was sent to take charge of the island of Maui; and at his own request was furnished with books, that he and his wife might pursue their studies. A blind native, who had formerly been a sort of minstrel to the court but who now appeared to possess more spiritual light than any THE GREAT volcano. House of worship AT KILUA. 121 other native on the islands, went with them, to perform, with such ability as he had, the duties of a domestic chaplain. The reinforcement which sailed from New Haven in November, was re- ceived with joy by the king, chiefs and people, on the 27th of April. Their voyage had been pleasant, and not without spiritual benefit to the crew with which they sailed. The chiefs of the several islands were all anxious to have some of the company stationed near themselves; and in the end, the whole force of the mission was thus distributed: - HAWAII. Kilua, Mr. Thurston and Mr. Goodrich. Hilo, called also Waiakea, and afterwards, Byron's Bay, Mr. Bishop and Mr. Ruggles. MAUI. Lahaina, Mr. Richards and Mr. Stewart. OAHU. Honolulu, Mr. Bingham and Mr. Ellis. KAUI. Waimea, Mr. Whitney and Mr. Ely. Mr. Loomis, with the press, was stationed at Honolulu, which was also the home of Mr. Chamberlain, superintendent of secular concerns. Dr. Blatchley was to visit the several stations, as needed, but to reside princi- pally for the present, at Kilua. - Preparatory to this distribution, Messrs. Ellis, Thurston, Bishop and Goodrich made a tour round the island of Hawaii, examining its various districts, conversing with the natives, and preaching the gospel 130 different times. In the course of this tour, they visited the great Crater of Kilauea, the Niagara of volcanoes. About 20 miles from the sea, at the foot of the snow-capt Mouna Loa, they found a plain, 15 or 16 miles in circumference, sunk from 200 to 400 feet below its natural level. Descending by a diffi- cult path to this plain, they came, near its centre, to an immense crescent- shaped chasm, seven miles and an half in circumference, and about one thousand feet deep, in the bottom of which 51 craters, of various form and size, 21 of which constantly emitted columns of smoke or pyramids of brilliant flame, rose like conical islands from the surface of the burning lake. Here superstition had placed the abode of the terrific Pele, whose presence none might approach, and whose anger must be averted by offer- ings of fruits and sacrifices of beasts and men, lest she should rend the island with earthquakes, or whelm it in torrents of fire. Now, for the first time, in disregard of all her rites, and in defiance of her priests, men advanced boldly into her domains, ate the forbidden fruits growing around her dwelling, slept upon its brink and descended into its depths, declar- ing to the wondering islanders, that the whole was only one of the dis- plays of Jehovah's power. Their astonished companions exclaimed, “Great indeed is the God of the foreigners! Weak is Pele.” The station at Kilua on Hawaii was resumed in November. For some time, “the faithful Hopu” had labored here alone, cheered by the growing piety of his aged father, and by other indications of usefulness. Kua Kini, (Gov. Adams) was now completing a house of worship, 60 feet by 30, within the enclosures of a demolished temple, where human victims had once been offered. It was dedicated on the 10th of December, and from that time the attendants on the Sabbath were from 600 to 1000. . He issued a proclamation, forbidding several of the grosser vices, and enjoining the observance of the Sabbath. - At Kaawaloa, about 15 miles from Kilua, the aged Kamakau, the most distinguished poet on the islands, was striving to lead his people in the right way. Every Sabbath, for some time, he had assembled his people in a ranai, or shed, built for that purpose, prayed with them, and exhorted them to love Jehovah. During the summer, he was visited by Mr. Bishop and Hopu. The people were assembled. Mr. Bishop spake to them of the lost condition of men, of the love of God in sending his son to die for sinners, 16 122 - HistoRY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. . --- - and of the certainty that none but those who forsake their sins and believe in him can have eternal life. Here the old chief interrupted the speaker, and with tears besought his people to listen, for on their attention to these truths depended their salvation. tº gº At Lahaina, Keopuolani was the friend, and patron of the mission. Heir of the ancient kings, widow of Tamahamaha and mother of Riho Riho, she was the highest chief on the islands. The joint letter from the station thus describes her sickness and death, which occurred on the 16th of September. º “For a considerable time before she came to Lahaina, she was particu- larly attentive to the instructions of the missionaries, and to some of the outward forms of the Christian religion. Immediately on her arrival here, she took a very decided stand against immorality; resisted frequent attacks made upon her by other chiefs; openly reproved vice in a manner which would have done honor to an old, enlightened Christian; always listened with attention to the preaching of the Gospel; made frequent and very in- teresting inquiries respecting the future state, and the way of salvation through Jesus Christ; expressed many fears lest she should not learn enough of the new way to reach heaven; but, every week, gave new evi- dence that she was fast preparing for it. “During her last sickness, we were without an interpreter, and of course knew but little of her views and feelings. On the morning of the day on which she died, Mr. Ellis arrived from Honolulu. He immediately found that she had spent much time during her sickness, conversing with and warning those about her to prepare for death. It appears that her own hopes of a blessed immortality brightened to the last. “During the day on which she died, she slept almost constantly. . When we were told that she had made a particular request to be baptized, or, in her own words, “to have water sprinkled upon her in the name of God,' we hesitated, in consequence of her lying in so stupid a state. We said to the king, ‘Perhaps it is not best.” He replied, ‘Why is it not best ? What is the harm? My mother gave herself to Jesus Christ before she was sick. Why may she not have water sprinkled on her in the name of God, like the people of Christ? Shall she be denied because she must soon die?’ This he said with tears in his eyes, and with an emphasis which reached our hearts. “Although it was too late for her to receive any personal benefit from the ordinance, yet we saw that those around her felt so deeply on the subject, that we concluded at once to comply with the request. Mr. Ellis addressed the people on the subject of baptism, and then, by administering the ordi- nance, introduced this highest chief into the church of Christ at the Sand- wich Islands. It was an overwhelming sight, not only to us, but to the na- tives who witnessed it. They listened with awful solemnity, when they saw what was done. The king said, ‘Surely she is no more ours: she formerly gave herself to Jesus Christ, and now we believe she is his, and will go and dwell with him.” After her baptism she gave no signs of in- telligence. She breathed for about an hour, and then her spirit took its flight. . The thousands about the house immediately commenced their frightful wailings.” At previous reports of her death, the natives had seized what articles they could convey, and fled to the mountains; and now, foreign residents had prepared and invited the missionaries to take refuge on board the ship- ping in the harbqr, expecting, according to the former custom on such occa- sions, a scene of universal licentiousness and pillage. But Keopuolani had enjoined that no heathen customs should follow her death or attend her fu- RIHO RIHO SAILS FOR ENGLANIJ. 123 neral; and, sanctioned by the living chiefs, her injunction was obeyed. Her body, instead of being privately dissected in the night, the bones preserved to be worshipped and the remainder thrown into the sea, was deposited, with Christian rites, in a house of stone, prepared for the purpose, and de- fended by a strong stone wall from intrusion. She had been deeply affected by the intemperance of her son, the king, and had often strove, but in vain, to reclaim him. Her dying counsel, en- forced by the scenes of her sickness, baptism, death and burial, made a deep impression upon his mind. For a fortnight, he was perfectly sober, and seemed fully determined on reformation. There were those around, who dreaded such a result. Several dinner parties were made, for the pur- pose of alluring him to his former vice; but, aware of the design, he de- clined attending. At length, all other devices failing, a little more than a week after his mother's death, he was invited on board a ship, to view some beautiful specimens of goods. Refreshments were offered, but he refused to taste the liquors presented. Finally, a bottle of cherry-brandy was produc- ed, such as he had never seen, and he was told that it would not intoxicate. He tasted; tasted again; requested a bottle to carry on shore; and at sun- set was found by Mr. Ellis and the other brethren, in the front of his tent, the principal figure in a drunken revel. In a tone of self-condemnation he exclaimed, “Why do you come here ?—you are good men ; you are my friends; but this is the place of the devil; and it is not well for you to stay here.” They went on their way, to attend evening prayer with the assembled chiefs at the dwelling of Kaahumana; and as they went, they saw Kua Kini seated in the open air in the midst of a crowd. Before him, one of the foreigners was on his knees, offering a mock prayer, in imitation of a missionary; while another was writing on a slate for his perusal, some of the vilest words in the English language; words so vile, that the wretch himself was ashamed of them, and attempted to efface them before they could be recognized.—Such are those, from whom voyagers in the Pa- cific learn that the missionaries are bad and ambitious men, doing mischief in the islands. - - The progress of truth and good morals could not be wholly arrested. Hoapili, the husband of Keopuolani, instead of taking another wife as soon as her remains were out of sight, to be changed at will if she should not please him, waited more than a month, and then selected Kalakua, a widow of Tamahamaha. They presented to Mr. Richards a joint request, that on the Sabbath they might go to the house of prayer, and like the people of Jesus Christ, be joined together as man and wife. A marriage covenant on Christian principles was drawn up, and received their approbation ; and on the Sabbath, October 19, they were united in Christian marriage. The bride, soon after, objected to the use of her former name, and in imitation of the Tahitians, chose to be called Hoapili-wahine. - In November, the king sailed for }. in the L’Aigle, Capt. Star- buck, intending also to visit the United States. He was accompanied by his queen Kamamalu, by Boki, and several native attendants of inferior rank: . It was thought desirable, on many accounts, that Mr. and Mrs. Ellis should accompany him ; but Capt. Starbuck refused to take so many on board, and the king, after thinking awhile of going in one of his own ves- gels rather than leave him, at last yielded to the necessity of the case. He left the government in the hands of Kalaimoku and Kaahumanu, and named his little brother Keauikioulias his successor, if he should never return. He arrived in London in May. Here he received some attention from states- men and others, was taken to the theatre and pleasure-gardens, and amused with various exhibitions, but saw little or nothing of religious men. In a 124 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. +! few weeks, he and his queen were taken with the measles. The disease was probably aggravated in both cases, by an unaccustomed climate and mode of life, and in that of the king, by his former intemperance. The queen died early in July, and the king a few days afterwards. The British government sent a frigate under command of Lord Byron to convey their bodies home. By the unanimous advice of the mission and the English Deputation, Mr. Daniel Chamberlain, who went out with the first mission to the Islands as a farmer, returned this year. Mr. Chamberlain was highly esteemed by the brethren ; but the health and education of his family rendered his re- turn desirable, and it was found that a farmer could not be advantageously employed in connexion with the mission. BUENos AYREs. Messrs. John C. Brigham and Theophilus Parvin sailed from Boston for South America, on the 25th of July, and arrived at Buenos Ayres October 24. The remainder of the year was spent in perfecting their knowledge of the Spanish language. As the history of this mission is brief, it may as well be finished here. In February, Mr. Parvin issued proposals for a school, to be taught by himself. It was opened in March, and soon contained 20 sons of respect- able citizens. A Sabbath School for Protestant children was established, which contained about the same number of scholars. Worship was at- tended on the Sabbath and evening meetings were held during the week, at the house of a pious English gentleman. A Bible Society, previously formed, was revived, and a considerable impulse was given to the work of distribution. - Mr. Parvin continued at Buenos Ayres, engaged in teaching, preaching the gospel, first in a private room and then in a school room, sometimes holding “Bethel meetings” on board ships in the harbor, and laboring in various ways to do good, till September, 1825, when he returned to the United States, to make arrangements for more extensive operations. The income of his school was sufficient for his support. He wished to procure a press, and engage in publishing a periodical, and other works, which could best be done on individual responsibility. He was therefore, at his own request, honorably discharged from the service of the Board; and having received ordination in Philadelphia, returned early in 1826 to Buenos Ayres, with a press, printer and female teacher. Mr. Brigham left Buenos Ayres on the 20th of October, 1824; and pur- suing the original design of the mission, crossed the continent to the Pacific. He examined into the state of the Araucanian Indians, visited Chili and Peru, and returning through Mexico to the United States, arrived in New York in May, 1826. During his travels he held many interesting conver- sations on appropriate subjects with clergymen, statesmen, soldiers and com- mon people, sold and gave away many copies of the Scriptures, and col- lected much valuable information. Parts of his journal appeared in the Herald during his absence; and soon after his return, the results of his in- vestigations were laid before the public in a volume. While meditating ar- rangements for his return, to establish a mission in some part of the region he had explored, he was invited to become Secretary for Domestic Corres- pondence of the American Bible Society, With the approbation of the Prudential Committee, he accepted the office, and was . from the Service of the Board. 2 ANNUAL MEETING. FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL. 125 C H A P T E R X W I. 1824. Meeting at Hartford. Organization for raising funds. Foreign Mission School Diffi- culties in managing it.—Subscriptions at Bombay in aid of the schools. Gunga's School for girls. The Mission Chapel Congregation.—Revivals at Ceylon.—School at Beyroot. Arme- Ilian Bishops. Hostility of the Latins. Missionaries arrested at Jerusa'em. Firman against circulating the Scriptures.—Cherokee mission re modeled. Brainerd reduced. Conversions at the smaller stations. Churches join the Union Presbytery.—The first Choctaw converts admit- ted to the Church--Prosperity on the Arkansas —Sandwich Islands. New stations. Death of Kiamoku and Tamoree. George Tamoree's rebellion. Order of the regents, in favor of learn- ing and religion. The native school system commel ced. Morals among seamen. Progress of piety. Praying men. Mr. Ellis goes to England. The fifteenth Annual Meeting was held at Hartford, on the 15th, 16th and 17th of September. The receipts into the Treasury during the finan- cial year had been $47,483,58; payments, $54,157,05. The amount of the permanent fund was $35,103,87. The debt of the Board at the commence- ment of the year, was nearly $8,000. During the year it had been reduced to less than $100; but unavoidable demands had again raised it to more than $14,000. The amount received in donations during the year was about $44,000; of which at least $40,000 flowed into the treasury without any reference to the labors of agents performed within the year. A resolution was adopted, approving the plan of the Prudential Commit- tee for enlisting all people of both sexes in associations auxiliary to the Board. According to this plan, Societies were to be formed in every county, or other district of sufficient extent, directly auxiliary to the Board; and a male and female association in each town, parish, or smaller district of con- venient extent, auxiliary to the county society, within whose limits it was located. Each association was to appoint a sufficient number of collectors, who should annually lay the claims of the Board before all persons within their respective districts, and solicit donations. Every association was to be represented in the annual meeting of the county society, at which a deputa- tion from the Board was expected to attend. Thus a complete chain of communication would be formed, from the Board to every individual donor; and so far as this plan should be successfully executed, the expensive labors of traveling agents would be rendered needless. A resolution was also pass- ed, earnestly requesting the clergy to act as agents in their respective parishes. This system has been in operation ever since it was introduced; and for the last six years has yielded about three fifths of the income of the Board. The Foreign Mission School contained 30 pupils, from 14 different coun- tries, more than half of whom were thought to give evidence of piety. The Rev. Mr. Daggett, after six years' service, resigned the office of Principal, on account of his declining health, on the 1st of January ; but consented to aid in the instruction and government of the school till after the annual meeting, when his place was supplied by the Rev. Amos Bassett, D. D. There appears to have been some danger that this School would cease to be a mere instrument of good in the hands of the Board, and obtain a sep- arate existence of its own, having its own interests, purposes and re- sources; and yet sustaining such an inseparable connexion with the Board, that each would be perpetually embarrassed by the other's movements. This danger arose, not from the character of the excellent men who composed the Board of Agency for the School, but from the nature of the case. It was their duty to promote the interests of the School. Many, in all parts of the land, might be willing to give to the School, who would not give to the Board. An undue proportion of funds might easily be turned in that direction; and thus, without any such design, a great amount of property 126 . HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. and influence might be put into the hands of the Agency, for the use of which the Board would be held responsible by the public, without the power to control it. How distinctly any danger of this kind was seen at this an- nual meeting, it is impossible to ascertain; but certain proceedings were had, adapted, if not intended, to guard against it. A committee was ap- pointed to report on the respective duties of the Prudential Committee and Board of Agency; and on their recommendation, resolutions were adopted, assigning to the agents or their committee, the internal management of the institution on principles laid down by the Board, and requiring reports to the Prudential Committee, at stated times, of the progress and character of each pupil, and of the pecuniary concerns of the School. Another resolu- tion declared it inexpedient to solicit funds, except in Litchfield County, for the erection of additional buildings, and that nothing could be spared for that purpose from the general funds of the Board. The Prudential Com- mittee, in their correspondence on this subject, both before and after this meeting, insisted that funds should be solicited only by private applications to individuals. The annual report, adopted at this meeting, points out other difficulties, growing out of the nature of the institution. “As the school increases in age, and the more advanced students are completing the term originally fixed as the period of their education, it becomes more and more a question of delicacy and difficulty to decide whith- er they shall be sent, and how they shall be employed. In regard to some individuals, the case may be clear. They should be sent to their native land, and there be associated with missionaries, in such department of the work as they are able to manage. But many of these pupils are not ca- pable of rendering any essential service. It cannot be expected that all should possess talents, industry, self-denial, and other qualifications, ade- quate to the discharge of arduous and complicated duties, often in very em- barrassing circumstances. Though some of the pupils may render valua- ble aid to missionaries, experience seems to indicate, that youths, edu- cated upon missionary ground, are more apt to be fitted for the various circumstances of a residence among their countrymen, than those who have been accustomed to a different manner of life. This remark does not apply to the commencement of a mission; but to subsequent periods, after the process of education shall have been carried on for some time. The Board need much wisdom, therefore, in regard to the measures to be adopted respecting this institution. The selection of suitable benefici- aries, out of the very limited range, which falls under our observation;— the prosecution of the best plan for their intellectual and moral improve- ment; and the placing them in such a connexion with the missions, as shall be satisfactory to them, and shall do justice to the Board, and to the Christian public;-all this is a matter of no inconsiderable difficulty and per- plexity. To expect, indeed, that every youth educated at this seminary should equal all the hopes, which may have been entertained concerning him, would be judging without reference to the common experience of man- kind. There should be a reasonable prospect, however, not only that the youths educated will receive benefit themselves, and be in some degree useful to others; but that, taking all things into consideration, the money expended in this way will prove to have been wisely expended. That there has been, and still is, such a prospect, the confidence ºp the Christian public in this school may be considered as furnishing ample proof.” -- The BoM.BAY Mission was strengthened by the arrival of Mr. Frost with his wife and Mrs. Graves, on the 28th of June. On the might of the 10th of December, Mr. Nichols was removed by death. ... " About the close of the previous year, the mission had published a report REVIVALS AT CE. YLON, 127 of the free schools under its care, and appealed to the European inhabitants for aid in sustaining them. The appeal was well received, especially by the Governor, and others high in office and influence. It was resolved to increase the number of schools to 34. Afterwards, a letter from the Treas- urer announced provision for 5 schools, and the number was increased to 39. It was found advisable to require these schools to meet on the Sabbath, as well as on other days, and to spend the whole time on moral and religious subjects. This change seemed to be demanded by all the reasons which justify Sabbath Schools any where; and besides, as the parents were hea- thens, there was no other way to make the children pay any regard to the Sabbath. In March, a school for girls was put in operation under the tuition of Gunga, a competent female native. It was supposed to be the first of the kind established in Western India. As soon as its establishment was known, two pious ladies volunteered to defray the expense. About the mid- dle of May, the cholera again swept over the land, and Gunga was one of its victims. No successor could be found. In October, Manuel Antonio, a superintendent of schools in the employ- ment of the mission, requested admission to the church. Hope was enter- tained of his piety, but it was thought better to wait till that hope should be strengthened by clearer evidence. He, therefore, at present only subscribed the rules of the “Mission Chapel Congregation.” Those rules had lately been drawn up, and subscribed by several attendants on public worship. They bound the subscribers to attend public worship at the mission chapel, and to regard the missionaries as their pastors; and, in return, the mission- aries promised to watch over them and minister to them in affliction, as un- converted members of congregations expect from their pastors in Christian lands. • The CEYLoN MISSION enjoyed its usual degree of prosperity in all its op- erations. The 50 free schools had on their lists more than 2,000 pupils, and an average daily attendance of 1,600. The boarding schools contained about 200 young persons, who were receiving a more perfect education. Of the whole number, more than 250 were females. - But spiritual blessings descended in rich abundance, such as the history of missions for a long time had not recorded. Of the commencement of this revival, the Missionary Herald gives the following account, derived from a letter addressed by Mr. Winslow to a friend in Boston: “Nothing remarkable was noticed, either among the youth of the schools, or among the missionaries, until the middle of January, 1824; excepting that, during the season of fasting, humiliation and prayer, in the latter part of December, there was an unusual degree of feeling among those, who were present at the religious solemnities of the occasion. “On the 18th of January, near the close of the morning service at Tilli- pally, Mr. Woodward observed some of the boys to be peculiarly affected by what was said. Thus encouraged, he appointed another meeting for them in the afternoon, and another in the evening. The next day, being unwell, he sent for Mr. Winslow, who repaired to Tillipally in the afternoon, and found seven or eight of the boys manifesting much anxious concern for their spiritual welfare, and others more or less serious. Most of them belonged to the boarding school. They were assembled together for religious ser- vices, when he arrived, and the Spirit of God seemed evidently present. “The disposition to serious and anxious inquiry continued to increase, till all the members of the school, (about 40 in number,) the domestics of the family, and two or three school-masters, were among the inquirers. The result was, that most of the older obys, and two girls, gave pleasing evi: dence of a change of character. * / 12S HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. “Mr. Winslow returned to Oodooville impressed with the importance of looking for a similar blessing on his own station. And a similar blessing was granted. In dispensing the word of life, on the next Sabbath, he was himself favored with a remarkable tenderness and fervency of spirit. Some were much affected, and tears began to flow from those unused to weep. The impression continued through the other meetings of the day, and at evening, a number of girls in the female central school here, were found convinced of their sinfulness and need of salvation by Jesus Christ. Meet- ings for inquiry into the state of individuals followed, and the Lord gra- ciously caused the work to proceed, until no one in the school remained wholly unaffected. “The monthly prayer-meeting was held at Batticotta on the 2d of Feb- ruary, at which most of the missionaries of Jaffna district, together with J. N. Mooyart, Esq., and some others, were present. The forenoon was oc- cupied in relating, as usual, whatever of particular interest had occurred at our different stations; but a new spirit prevailed: and we had scarcely assembled in the afternoon, and sung a hymn, when the Holy Spirit seemed to fill all the place where we were together. The brother who was leading in prayer, was so much overwhelmed with a sense of the divine presence, that he could scarcely proceed. The same influence was felt by all; and the afternoon was spent in prayer, interrupted only by a few passages read from the Scriptures, and by singing and weeping. The next morning also was set apart for special prayer, and was a precious season. “The next Sabbath was a new day at Mamepy. The Holy Supper was celebrated, and an adult man baptized and admitted to the church. The serious lads from Tillipally, and the girls from Oodooville, were there. During the sermon and ordinances, the Spirit of God was evidently present; and when, in the aſternoon, the children and youth of the boarding schools of that and the other stations came together, an affecting scene was exhib- ited. Many were in tears. More than 30 expressed a desire to forsake all for Christ. The Lord carried on the work, till, in a school consisting of about 45 boys, many of whom were young, nearly halſ professed themselves to be the Lord's. º “But a more remarkable visitation was yet to be experienced. This was at Panditeripox There had been some previous attention at that station. But, on the 12th of February, while Mr. and Mrs. Scudder were absent, and after the boys had gone to their room, and were about to lie down to sleep, Whelpley, (a native member of the church,) was induced to exhort them most earnestly to flee from the wrath to come. They were roused, and could not sleep. By little companies they went out into the garden to pray, and the voice of supplication was soon heard in every quarter. It waxed louder and louder, each one, or each company praying and weeping as though all were alone. More than 30 were thus engaged in a small garden. The cry was, ‘What shall I do to be saved ?’ and, ‘Lord, send thy Spirit.” In about an hour, Dr. Scudder returned, and, after waiting a while, rang the bell for the boys to come in. They came, and with weep- ing, proposed to him the inquiry, ‘What shall, we do to be saved 3’ The next day, they seemed to be earnestly seeking for the salvation of their souls. More than 20, at that place, indulged the hope that they had obtained the forgiveness of their sins. “There had yet been, however, no uncommon attention in the central school at Batticotta. Prayer was made, and had been made almost without ceasing, for that school; and, in two or three instances, some little meet- ings, held for this purpose, experienced very sensible tokens of the divine. influence, and continued in supplication through a great part of the night. REVIVAL AT CEY LON, 129 “At length several of the serious lads at Tillipally, where the revival of religion commenced, visited this seminary, and conversed with the youths there with good effect. The Sabbath following, a serious influence on the minds of the scholars was manifest. The next Tuesday, most of the mis- sionaries were there, with their wives. A meeting, held on the evening of that day, was deeply interesting. About ten of the youths expressed a de- termination to forsake all for Christ; and scarcely one in the school was altogether unmoved.” W. - “Since then,” Mr. Winslow adds, “an awakening has commenced in Jaffna, where we have all been, and attended meetings more or less; and the prospects there are still very encouraging. Last week we had a most reviving season of prayer there, in the house of J. N. Mooyart, Esq., who had called together all his Christian friends to take leave of them; he being about to remove to the southern part of the island.” Of the subjects of this revival, 15 at Tillipally, 12 at Oodooville, 12 at Manepy, 20 at Panditeripo, and 10 at Batticotta, in all 69, were thought in March, to give some evidence of a change of heart. The special interest continued through the summer. At times, nearly all the members of the boarding schools, and many others, avowed more or less anxiety for the sal- vation of their souls; but it was almost wholly confined to those whose long acquaintance with the mission, either as pupils, as teachers or servants in their employment, or as neighbors, had given them some knowledge of Christian truth. - - In December, 37 members of the boarding schools were candidates for church-membership. But this was not all. The year closed, as it began, with a revival. On the 10th of the next January, Mr. Winslow wrote: “The last two months have been a time of silent, but we trust effectual, operation of the Holy Spirit on many hearts, Preceding and accompanying it, was an uncommon spirit of prayer—fervent, weeping prayer. All the stations witnessed new zeal and activity among the members; a revival of old impressions in those who had been awakened before and had gone back; and new cases of conviction among careless signers, both in our schools, and among our school-masters, and others connected with us. The case of some young men has been particularly interesting. There were several connected with the mission in various ways, who had long been instructed, but remained hardened. One of them, an assistant in the central school, named T. Dwight, had, for some time, been more or less anxious about his soul; but unable to give up all for Christ. After the last awakening com- menced, he was more deeply affected ; and, at length, against much opposi- tion, came out on the Lord's side. His taking a decided stand, had some effect upon others. These were made the special subjects of prayer and effort, and the Lord appeared to bless the means used. Two, who are con- nected with the station of Tillipally, and three at this station, were more especially awakened and brought to deep concern; and have subsequently been made partakers of a Christian hope. They are all from the most re- spectable families, and stand very high among the people. If they remain steadfast, a heavy blow will be given to heathenism. Many of the school- masters, also, at the different stations, are more or less serious, and eight or ten may be said to appear well. Of the lads in the central school, and the children in the boarding schools, several have of late hopefully passed from death unto life.” - PALESTINE. At Malta, more than 20 different tracts were printed in Modern Greek and Italian. The Modern Greek spelling book was in great demand, and a second edition was issued. The “Pilgrim’s Progress,” en- riched with notes by the Rev. Mr. Wilson, was printed in Modern Greek sº 17 130 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. for the London Missionary Society. Many of those works were distributed in Greece, and in other countries on the Mediterranean. Dr. Naudi, the friend of the mission, openly renounced the Roman Catholic faith. He was immediately persecuted by the priests, lost his medical practice, and was abandoned by most of his numerous acquaintances. Anathemas against the tracts of the mission were poured forth abundantly. Beyroot was the station of Messrs. Goodell and Bird. The study of lan- guages was their principal, but not their only employment. As early as April, a class of six children was formed, taught daily by the wives of the missionaries. In July, Tannoos, an Arab, was engaged as teacher, and, in September, the scholars had increased to more than 40, and by the end of the year, to 50 or 60. - In June, Mr. Goodell went to reside a few weeks in Sidon, where he pursued the study of the Armeno-Turkish language, that is, the Turkish language, in the Armenian alphabet,_which is the language of the Arme- nians. His instructer was Jacob Aga, an Armenian Archbishop, who acted as British agent at Sidon. He had given great offence, by daring to marry. To defend his marriage, he was obliged to study the New Testament. As the light of truth gradually entered his mind, he saw and testified against the enormous wickedness that prevailed around him, and especially among the clergy. Here, too, Mr. Goodell became acquainted with the Armenian Bishop Dionysius, whom he surnamed Carabet, or the forerunner. He was a native of Constantinople, and had lived 36 years in the convent at Jerusa- lem. In October, Mr. Goodell engaged him to reside in his family as a teacher. His views were much like those of Jacob Aga, and, like him, he had dared to marry. Though still in darkness on many important points, and giving no satisfactory evidence of piety, he was a valuable assistant to Mr. Goodell, not only in his studies, but in his religious conversations with the people, and as a translator. During the year, the mission was visited by Mr. Lewis and Dr. Dalton, of the London Jews' Society, and Mr. Cook, of the Wesleyan Missionary Society. Dr. Dalton's mgdical services were of great value, and highly appreciated. Except when supplied by some of these gentlemen, Messrs. Goodell and Bird maintained public worship, in English, at the house of Mr. Abbott, the British Consul, through the year. - Messrs. Fisk and King were stationed at Jerusalem. Till the latter part of April, however, Mr. King was at Jaffa, and Mr. Bird was with Mr. Fisk at Jerusalem. On the 10th of February, the head of the police, attended by eight or ten soldiers, and the Latin Dragoman, (interpreter,) came into their lodgings, took possession of some of their papers and of their keys, sealed up their doors, and carried them before the Judge. Here they showed their firman; but the Judge told them, “This is merely for traveling, and gives you no permission to sell books.” . Holding up a copy of Genesis, he said, “These books are neither Mussulman, Jewish, nor Christian, and nobody will receive or read them.” He afterwards remarked, “The Latins say that these are not Christian books.” They were sent to the Governor, with the assurance that they should be kept in confinement till orders could be received from the Pasha at Tamascus. They appeared before the Gov- ermor, in the very place, as all tradition asserts, where Pilate dwelt, and where our Lord was condemned. The Governor repeated the assertion of the Judge, “The Latins say, that these are neither Mussulman, Jewish, nor Christian books.” This proves that their arrest was the work of the Latins, as the Roman Catholics are there called. A crier was sent out, forbidding all persons to receive their books, and requiring all who had them to deliver them to the Judge. Learning from their firman that they were under - PALESTINE MISSION. l31 English protection, the Governor said he could not imprison them, but they should be lodged in the Latin Convent. Thither they were conducted, passing along the via dolorosa, by which our Lord was taken from Pilate's judgment-hall to be crucified. The Convent refused to receive them, and they were lodged among soldiers in a lower room of the Governor's palace. The next day he sent for them again, professed to be satisfied with their statements, threw the blame of their arrest upon the Judge, and sent them to lodge with his nephew, where they were treated with marked respect. The next day, after some vain attempts of subordinate officers to extort presents from them, they were released. In a few days, through the prompt interference of the English Consul at Jaffa, to whom they had written, all their papers were restored. The Governor and the Judge quarreled, mu- tually laying the arrest to each other's charge. The Judge asserted that the prohibition to receive books extended only to Mussulmans. This they knew to be false; but it was a virtual repeal of the order, and the sale of Bibles went on as before. - - But trouble from “the Latins” was not allowed to end here. It had been reported at Rome, that Mr. Wolff had hired the Jesuit College at Antoora, for the use of Protestant missionaries. The College had indeed been hired for that purpose, by Mr. Way. The Cardinal Somaglia, Dean of the Col- lege of the Propaganda, wrote without delay to the Patriarchal Vicar of Mount Lebanon, the Maronite Patriarch, and Vicar of Syria and Palestine, to counteract the evil. He declared that such men ought not to have an asylum on Mount Lebanon; exhorted the Patriarch to make it his first care to drive away this spiritual damage; and required the Vicar of Syria to lend his aid, “in every possible manner, to render ineffectual the aforesaid impious undertaking.” These letters were dated Jan. 31, 1824. In Feb- ruary, a firman was addressed by the Sultan to all the Pashas in Western Asia, forbidding the distribution of the Scriptures, commanding those who had received copies to deliver them up, and that copies in the hands of dis- tributors should be placed in sequestration till they could be sent back to Europe. As Mussulmans had never before been forbidden to read the Scriptures; as the Greek and Armenian clergy had uniformly approved their distribution; as the Latins alone had condemned them as books “not Christian,” and opposed their distribution; as the Propaganda had sent out its letters just before the firman was issued; and as it was for the interest of the Sultan, especially during his struggle with the Greeks, to secure the friendship of his Maronite and other subjects of the Latin faith; no one can doubt what influence moved him to this act. It was not rigidly enforced, and but partially obeyed. In the end, the Turkish authorities at Constan: tinople and elsewhere, thought fit to consider it as having been intended merely to be a salutary caution to Mussulmans. g tº ſº Thé Maronite and Syrian Patriarchs, obedient to their Superiors, issued their anathemas against the “Bible-men,” and against all who should re- ceive or retain their books. * wº . . Mr. King left Jaffa, and passing Mount Lebanon, in June, in company with Mr. Fisk and Mr. Cook, visited Damascus, Aleppo, Antioch, and other cities in that region. From this journey, after acquiring much information, and dispensing much truth, they returned to Beyroot about the middle of November, intending to spend the winter in Jerusalem. . . Indian Missions. Great changes were made this year, in the arrange- ment of the Cherokee mission. Experience had conclusively shown the inexpediency of large establishments, like that at Brainerd. To Bend par- ticular directions from the Missionary Rooms, prescribing what every, one was to do every day, in all parts of the complicated business of preaching 132 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. * the gospel, teaching the school, boarding the pupils, managing the farm, the mills and the various mechanics' shops, distributing stores, making pur- chases, collecting and paying debts, receiving visiters, and every other sub- ject on which a question could arise, was manifestly impossible. The greater number of questions, many of which would be important, must be decided on the ground, by the missionaries themselves. Leaving all such questions to be decided by a majority of the votes of the mission, led to end- less consultations, to unpleasant disputes and alienations of feeling; wasting much valuable time, and often failing to decide questions at all, till the best time for action was past. Giving each department of the business to some one man, to be managed according to his own judgment without consulting his brethren, would destroy the harmonious co-operation of the several parts of the system. The school-master and the farmer must have an understand- ing concerning the employment of the boys. The itimerants must not take the horses for a journey, when the farmer would need them for ploughing. If the school-master should be sick, some one must take his place. From such causes, nearly every arrangement of this kind was soon broken up. Putting the whole under the direction of one superintendent, who should decide all questions without consultation, and whom all must obey without questioning, would promise unity of design, and promptness and efficiency of execution; but it would be altogether too despotic a system. Few per- sons of much worth would place themselves under it; and still fewer would work pleasantly under it for any considerable length of time. All these difficulties were aggravated by the circumstances inseparable from a new settlement in the wilderness, where unforeseen obstacles were to be over- come, and unexpected deficiencies supplied, by a community of families from distant parts of the country, unacquainted with each other, and accus- tomed to different habits of life and modes of business. And besides all this, the community must be made up of persons who had come mainly for the purpose of promoting religion, and who, therefore, regarded all secular cares and employments as affairs of subordinate importance; as, at best, un- avoidable incumbrances of their main pursuit, in which they should feel as little interest as duty would permit. In such circumstances, the good man- agement and economy, indispensable to temporal prosperity, could not rea- sonably be expected; and the great establishment, which had the appear- ance of wealth and profit, and excited envy, and gave rise to injurious reports of the worldliness of the mission, was really a heavy burden upon the treasury. For reasons of this kind, which are given at great length and with great ability in the annual report, the Prudential Committee and the Board adopted the following conclusions: “That, as the instruction of the heathen in Christian knowledge and true piety is the great object of missions, this object should be held continually in view on mission ground, from the very first; and it should, therefore, never be merged under a mass of secular cares:–That the mission schools, which afford so many favorable means of access to the people, are principally to be valued by missionaries, on account of the use which can be made of them in communicating divine truth:—That our main reliance must be placed on the plain doctrines of the gospel, for any permanent melioration of the char- acter and condition of any heathen people:—That the secular labors of each station, even the largest, should be as few and as simple as possible :- That, therefore, it is better that the natives should get mechanics to live among them, unconnected with any missionary station, than that the atten- tion of hissionaries should be distracted by diversified and complicated labors:—That the number of missionaries and assistants in one place should be as small as can be consistent with the care of a large family; and, That CHEROKEE MISSION RE-MODEE, ED. CONVERSIONS. 133 much attention should be directed to the establishment and instruction of small schools, wherever they can be commenced with a favorable prospect of success.” - & - These convictions had for some time been gaining strength and definite- ness in the minds of the Committee. They had been much strengthened by a visit of the Corresponding Secretary to Brainerd in 1822. Even then, the Cherokees were gradually transferring their affections and hopes from Brainerd to the smaller stations. The more intelligent among them, such as Hicks and Reece, saw clearly the foundation of the difficulty, and how it must be removed. In conformity with these views, the Corresponding Secretary visited the mission in March, and after full examination and con- sultation, made the following assignments; which reduced the number of residents at Brainerd about one half:— . Mr. Hoyt and Mr. Ellis to reside at Willstown.—Mr. Chamberlain's fam- ily to reside at Willstown; Mr. Chamberlain to be principally employed as an evangelist, in making the circuit of the Cherokee nation.—Mr. Potter and Mr. Butrick to spend some part of their time, alternately, in evangelical labors at Brainerd, and in the vicinity.—Mr. J. C. Elsworth to return to Brainerd and his place at Haweis to be supplied by his brother, Mr. Fred- eric Elsworth.—Dr. Butler to reside at Creek Path, and teach the school there.—Messrs. Dean, Parker, Blunt and Hemmingway to remain at Brain- erd.—Mr. Hall to remain at Carmel, and Mr. Proctor at Hightower.—Mr. Vail and Mr. Holland to reside at a new station, about 25 miles N. E. of Brainerd.—Mr. Elsworth to teach the boys' school, and superintend the sec- ular concerns at Brainerd; and Miss Sawyer to teach the girls’ school. This dispersion, besides avoiding the evils already mentioned, secured a more intimate union of the mission with the Cherokees. Its several parts appeared less like a civilizing and Christianizing power from abroad, set down in the midst of them, and more like a civilized and Christian part of themselves. The “leaven” was made more perfectly a part of the “lump” to be leavened, and could more easily extend its influence through the whole mass. The specimens of civilization, too, exhibited at the small stations, were sufficiently in advance of the Cherokees to serve as models and stimulants; but at the same time were not so far in advance, as to dis- courage them by a superiority which they felt unable to imitate. The whole subject deserves the careful study of those who would have the Board engage in sending out missionary colonies. Laymen of suffi- cient enterprise and piety may doubtless do much good by settling in heathen lands, and introducing Christian morals and the arts of civilization ; . but they ought to go as individuals or colonists, and not under the direction or on the responsibility of a missionary society. How far these changes contributed to the spiritual prosperity of the mission, this year, it is impossible to decide; but they were doubtless favorable to it. At Carmel, formerly called Taloney, 18 adults were baptized in March, and in June, the whole number baptized on a profession of their faith during four- teen months, was 47, of whom 44 were natives. The desire for Christian instruction was increasing throughout that vicinity. At Hightower, 40 miles southwest of Carmel, 16 were admitted to a profession of their faith in April. Among them was the chief man of that district, who was about 60 years of age. There were also instances of serious inquiry and hope- ful conversion at Haweis, Willstown and Creek Path, and even in parts of the nation which were only occasionally visited by an evangelist. At Wills- town, a church was organized on the 10th of October, containing nine con- verted Cherokees. The church was formed on the Presbyterian model, and one of the converts was chosen as an elder. 134 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ------------- In September, the churches at Brainerd, Carmel, Hightower and Wills- town” were received into the Union Presbytery in East Tennessee. The Pastors and elders who attended the meeting of the Presbytery were most cordially welcomed. - Among the Choctaws, there was some special attention to divine truth, and some instances of conversion occurred, during the winter and spring, both at Elliot and at Mayhew. Two Choctaws, the first fruits from that nation, were admitted to the church. Several families, at some dis- tance from any of the stations, appeared to receive benefit during this gra- cious visitation. Notwithstanding occasional instances of dissatisfaction, the schools continued to gain confidence among the people, and several new schools were opened in neighborhoods where they were earnestly requested. This mission sustained a heavy loss in September, by the death of the Rev. Samuel Moseley. At Dwight, a uniform course of very moderate prosperity afforded but little to record. There was no general or extensive revival; but during a great part of the year, the gracious influences of the Spirit were evidently enjoyed. The journal of the mission closes with the remark, that the gos- pel had been more extensively preached than formerly, its influence on the people more visibly manifested, and a few had been added to the Lord. Much assistance was rendered, this year, by Mr. David Brown, who acted as an interpreter, and was faithful and useful to his brethren in pri- vate conversation. Chiefly through his influence, a form of government and code of laws were drawn up and adopted. He was chosen secretary to both branches of the government. SANDwich IsLANDs. The good work went on at the Sandwich Islands. In January, Messrs. Goodrich and Ruggles sailed from Honolulu, to estab- lish a new station at Waiakea, in the district of Hilo, on the northeastern side of Hawaii. Here, notwithstanding some opposition, they were on the whole well received and successful in their labors. In the autumn, it was reported that they were suffering for want of the necessaries of life, and the brethren made many unsuccessful attempts to send them supplies from Ho- nolulu. Hopu, at Kailua, having heard the same report, volunteered to travel across the island alone, on foot, carrying a load of light articles, by the sale of which their wants might be supplied. At the earnest solicitation of Naihe and his wife Kapiolani, and of “the aged Kamakau,” Mr. Ely removed from Kilua, 16 miles south, to Kaawa- loa, where Capt. Cook was killed. In April, Kamakau requested baptism, and was propounded for admission to the church. Kapiolani, too, appeared to be truly pious. Kiamoku, (Gov. Cox,) died in March, while Mr. Ellis, at the request of the chiefs, was engaged in prayer for him. The chief himself, when very near his end, was overheard, praying, “O Lord, thou knowest me. Thou hast been acquainted with me from my childhood, and knowest all my sins and follies. Remove my sins and pardon me.” His brother and sisters earnestly requested that he might be baptized; but as he himself had not requested it, as the evidence of his piety was by no means decisive, and as compliance might encourage the belief that baptism has power to save, the brethren declined. His death was followed by that of Tamoree,f in May. No chief on the Islands had shown more decided evidence of intelligent and deep seated * The vote to receive this Church must have been passed in anticipation of its existence; as the Church was not formed till October. f According to the Sandwich Islands orthography, it should be Kaumualii, * GEORGE TAMOREE's REBELLION. 135 piety. Previous to his last sickness, he had, in several instances, taken part in religious conferences, impressively exhorting his countrymen to repent and embrace the gospel; earnestly insisting that repentance must be from the heart, and not merely outward. - His son George, or Humehume, the reader will recollect, was educated at Cornwall, but was not regarded as pious. Soon after his return, he ad- dressed a letter to Rihoriho, whom he styled “king of the windward Is- lands.” This was understood as implying, that he was not king of Kaui and its dependencies. A few months afterwards, Rihoriho visited Kaui in an open canoe, with a few attendants, thus placing himself in the power of Tamoree. The latter, however, received him with the respect due to his rank, and publicly acknowledged his supremacy. Rihoriho then publicly confirmed Tamoree in the government of Kaui. Soon after, a vessel hav- ing arrived from Oahu, Rihoriho invited Tamoree on board, and then gave secret orders to sail for Honolulu. Here Tamoree, thus torn from his wife Kapuli, was married to Kaahumanu, a widow of Tamahamaha. Another chief was appointed to govern Kaui in his absence, and he was never allowed to return. By his personal character, rank and connexions, he was enabled to exert a powerful influence in favor of the mission. He bequeathed Kaui to Kalaimoku and Kaahumanu, the regents, in trust for Rihoriho. After his death, Kalaimoku visited Kaui to receive the submission and presents of its various chieftains. George, among others, made ready his gifts and set forward to present them; but on the way he was met by Kiaimakaui and others, who engaged him to head a rebellion, promising to make him king of Kaui; telling him that the island was his father's, and should be his. They were pagans, and George was of no religion. On the 8th of August, George suddenly attacked the fort at Waimea, but was repulsed. Kalaimoku immediately gave orders that thanks should be returned to Je- hovah for his protection; and then sent the missionaries to Oahu, in a ship which he despatched for reinforcements. A thousand men soon arrived, a general battle was fought, in which the insurgents were totally defeated; losing 30 or 40 men in the action, and 100 or more in the pursuit that fol- lowed. Kiaimakaui was among the slain. The victors lost but one man. George escaped to the mountains. Kalaimoku, who, contrary to former custom, had through the whole war endeavored to diminish the effusion of blood, gave orders that he should be taken alive ; and on the 16th of Sep- tember, he was found in the eastern part of the island, without food, clothes or arms, with no possession except a little rum in a joint of bamboo, which he immediately swallowed, and which, debilitated and half intoxicated as he was, came near ending his life. He was kept as a prisoner at large, and treated with kindness. * In May, the house of worship at Honolulu took fire, and in a few minutes was consumed. A fire was formerly an occasion of plunder ; but now the people were active in saving the furniture, doors and windows. Of his own accord, Kalaimoku the next day ordered timber to be brought for another; and in a few weeks, a larger and better one was finished and ded- icated. The schools flourished; though the business of instruction was much re- tarded for want of books. April 13, Mr. Loomis, at Honolulu, finish d printing an edition of 3000 copies of elementary lessons in spelling and reading. That very evening, the regents convened the people, “to make known,” they said, “our resolution concerning learning and the law of Je- hovah.” They declared their resolution to receive instruction themselves, to observe the Sabbath, worship God, obey his law, and have their people taught. Tamoree, who was yet living, had long been in favor of it; and 136 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, Kalaimoku said it would have been done long before, but for the habits of the king. The chiefs kept their word. At a public examination of the schools, Kaahumanu was the first pupil examined. She selected some of the most forward scholars, to teach in other districts. The people in vari- ous parts of the islands were ordered to build school houses and receive instruction. Before the end of the year, 50 natives were employed as teachers, and at least 2000 had learned to read. - The cause of good morals was promoted, both among the islanders and the seamen in port. In March, Capt. Arthur brought the copy of an agree- ment for the promotion of temperance, to be printed at the mission press ; and in November, Captains Clasby and Paddock brought forward another, which contained a pledge not only against intemperance, but against per- mitting females to come on board the ships for immoral purposes. These agreements were signed and observed by a few. A distillery belonging to natives, was closed by order of the government, in April. The cause of religion advanced. Of this, the hundreds, and even thous- ands, who habitually attended public worship, were not the only proofs. The people had never thought of acting according to their own judgment on any subject. The command of the chief was law, and supplied the place of thought and of opinion. If the chief spoke in favor of worship, they must go. But most of the highest chiefs themselves showed gratifying evidence of piety, and interesting individual instances were found among the common people. In October, the little sister of the king, with her attendants, were led away to engage in an idolatrous sacrifice; but several of her attendants would take no part in it. This led to the discovery of a company, to which they belonged, of “praying men,” so called because they were in the habit of family and secret prayer. The company was convened, consisting of about twelve. The eldest of them stated, as Mr. Stewart informs us, that “it was by coming to the chapel, that he began to love the word of God; that now his love for it was very great; and that he hated all his former ways, and loved every thing that was good; adding, ‘Great is my compas- sion for the dark hearts that have been kindling fire to their old gods, and strong is my prayer that God will forgive their sin, and send them his Holy Spirit.” In his whole statement there was a simplicity of language and manner, and an artlessness and sincerity, that evidently affected the hearts of all present. Our Christian sensibility was deeply touched. His counte- nance and gestures spoke even more for him than his words, and we could but entertain very favorable hopes of his case. The meeting was closed by a prayer and doxology. We called on Puaaiti to address the throne of grace. We had never heard him pray; but his petitions were made with a pathos of feeling, a fervency of spirit, a fluency and propriety of diction, and above all a humility of soul, that plainly told he was no stranger there. His bending posture, his clasped hands, his elevated, but sightless countenance, the peculiar emphasis with which he uttered the exclamation, ‘O Jehovah' his tenderness, his importunity, made us feel that he was praying to a God not afar off, but to one who was migh, even in the midst of us. His was a prayer not to be forgotten ; it touched our very souls, and we believe would have touched the soul of any one not a stranger to the meltings of a pious spirit.” - Auna, the Tahitian deacon, returned to his own country in March, on ac- count of the health of his wife. In September, by the advice of the mis- sion, Mr. Ellis accepted the offer of a passage to the United States; a change of climate being thought indispensable to save the life of Mrs. Ellis. He arrived at New Bedford in March of the next year, repaired to Boston, consulted with the Prudential Committee and other friends of missions, vis- UNION WITH THE UNITED FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 137 ited many parts of the Northern and Middle States for the promotion of the cause, and after a most gratifying and useful visit, proceeded to London. The expense of his passage was defrayed by the Board. The health of his wife not permitting his return to the Pacific, Mr. Ellis has since been employed as Secretary to the London Missionary Society. A house, which Mr. Ellis had erected at the Sandwich Islands, was presented by that So- ciety to the Board in 1834. C H A P T E R X W II. 1825. Meeting at Northampton. Union with the United Foreign Missionary Society. Committee on the Foreign Mission School.—Bembay Missionary Union.-Receptions to the church in Cey- lon.—Popish mob at Malta. Adventures of Mr. Fisk and Mr. King in Palestine. Mr. King's return. Death of Mr. Fisk.-Indian Missions. Mr. Ledbetter's proceedings, Attention to In- dian languages. Guess' alphabet, Cherokee translations.—Sandwich Islands. Increasing ev- idences of piety. Admissions to the church. Capt. Buckle and Leoiki. Riot at Lahaina. TAs- sault on the mission house. Arrival of the Blonde, with the remains of the king and queen. Ka- piolani at the great crater. Progress on Hawaii. The sixteenth Annual Meeting was held at Northampton, September 21, 22 and 23. The officers of the last year were re-elected. The receipts into the treasury during the year ending August 31, were $55,716,18; of which $53,725,48 were from donations and legacies. The payments to meet current expenses were $41,468,53; for debts due at the commencement of the year, $14,247,65; leaving of the debts unpaid, $28. This statement, however, does not show the actual expense of the opera- tions of the Board for the year. According to an arrangement made with Mr. Newton, at Calcutta, he had paid nearly the whole expense of the mis- sions in the East Indies, for which he was to draw bills on the Board, pay- able in London. These the Board could meet, by purchasing bills at home, also payable in London; and thus the necessity of shipping dollars to In- dia, and of providing funds in advance, losing the interest on many thous- and dollars annually, was avoided. A communication was presented from the Rev. Dr. Thomas McAuley, the Rev. Dr. William McMurray, and the Rev. James C. Crane, as Commis- sioners from the United Foreign Missionary Society, stating that they had a proposition to make relative to an amalgamation of that Society with the American Board of Foreign Missions, for the more effectual promotion of the great objects of the two institutions; whereupon, these gentlemen were invited to sit with the Board as Honorary Members, during the session. To understand the bearings of this transaction, some events of preceding years must be noticed. The New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies, whose for- mation was mentioned in the introductory chapter of this work, engaged, according to their ability, in missions to both whites and Indians along what were then the frontier settlements of the United States; but they engaged in no very extensive plans, and being local societies, could not expect to awaken a very general interest in the cause of missions to the heathem. Something more was needed, to call forth the energies of the Presbyterian Church. The American Board, therefore, during its meeting at Worcester; in September, 1811, adopted a resolution, the substance of which is recited in the following reply, which it called forth :- - - “At a session of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, held in Philadelphia, June 2, 1812, 18 138 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. “The Committee to which was referred a letter addressed to the Moder- ator, by the Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for For- eign Missions, reported; and the report, being read, was adopted, and is as follows: viz. - “That having had under consideration the important and interesting vote of the American Board of Commissioners, by which they submit to the As- sembly, ‘The expediency of forming an Institution similar to theirs, be- tween which and theirs, there may be such a co-operation as shall promote the great object of missions amongst unevangelized nations;’ it appears proper to state, " - “1. That it is matter of sincere joy, in their apprehension, to all who love the Lord Jesus Christ and the souls of men—a joy in which the Com- mittee doubt not that the Assembly has a lively participation,-that the brethren of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions have, by the exertions they have used and the success of those exertions, demonstrated, that the Churches of America are desirous to embark with their Protestant Brethren in Europe, in the holy enterprize of evangelizing the heathen. “2. That as the churches under the care of the Assembly rejoice in the foreign missions organized and about to be organized, by the American Board of Commissioners, so, as opportunity favors, they ought to aid them, as they have in a measure already aided them, by contributions to their funds, and every other facility which they could offer to so commendable an undertaking. - “3. That, as the business of foreign missions may probably be best man- aged under the direction of a single Board, so the numerous and extensive engagements of the Assembly in regard to Domestic Missions, render it ex- tremely inconvenient, at this time, to take a part in the business of foreign missions. And the Assembly, it is apprehended, may the rather decline these missions, inasmuch as the Committee are informed that Missionary Societies have lately been instituted in several places, within the bounds of the Presbyterian Church, which make foreign missions a particular object of their attention. - “Ordered, that the Stated Clerk transmit an attested copy of the above report, to the Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for For- eign Missions, as an answer to the letter directed by him to the Moderator of the General Assembly.” - The societies here mentioned were probably auxiliary to the American Board; as it is not known that any others had been very “lately" formed. From this time, many auxiliaries to the Board were organized, and many donations made, by members of the Presbyterian Church. It appeared, however, to Samuel J. Mills, that another organization was needed. Through his influence,—as we are informed by Dr. Griffin;-the “United Foreign Missionary Society” was brought into existence. It was formed by a joint committee of the 㺠Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, of the General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church, and of the General Synod of the Associate Reformed Church, which met for that purpose at New York, July 25, 1817. Its object was declared to be, “to spread the gospel among the Indians of North America, the Inhabitants of Mexico and South America, and in other portions of the heathen and anti-Christian world.” Its first Board of officers were, the Hon. Stephen Van Rensselaer, President; Robert Lenox, Esq., Henry Rutgers, Esq., Joseph Nourse, Esq., Rev. Dr. Ashbel Green, Rev. Dr. J. H. Livingston, Rev. Dr. A. Proudfit, Vice Presidents; Rev. Dr. Philip Milledoler, Corresponding Secretary; Mr. Zechariah Lewis, Recording Secretary ; Mr. Divie Bethune, Treasurer; V UNION witH THE UNITED FOREIGN MissionARY society. 139 Rev. Drs. Edward D. Griffin, James Richards, J. B. Romeyn, Rev. Messrs. Gardiner Spring, Stephen N. Rowan, Robert B. E. McLeod, Messrs. Rens- selaer Havens, John E. Caldwell, Isaac Heyer, G. B. Vroom, Andrew Fos- ter, and Samuel Boyd, other managers. To the direction of this Board, the concerns of the New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies were gradually transferred. * On the 5th of May, 1819, the Society sent out Mr. Epaphras Chapman and Mr. Job P. Winal on an exploring tour beyond the Mississippi. They were at Brainerd in June, and thence proceeded west, with a letter from Mr. Hicks to the Cherokee chiefs on the Arkansas. Having crossed the Mississippi, visited the Cherokees and Osages, and selected a station among the latter, Mr. Chapman returned. Mr. Winal, it was supposed, died in at- tempting to return, in feeble health, from the Arkansas country by way of New Orleans. The first mission sent out by the new society, left New York, April 20, 1820, to go by way of Pittsburgh and the Arkansas. Nearly $10,000 were contributed for their support in a few days in New York, $3,000 in Philadelphia, and liberal sums at Pittsburgh and other places on the route. The mission consisted of the Rev. William F. Waill, of North Guilford, Ct. ; Rev. Epaphras Chapman, of East Haddam, Ct. ; Dr. Marcus Palmer, of Greenwich, Ct. ; six farmers and mechanics, Mrs. Vaill and Mrs. Chapman, and six unmarried female assistants. More than half the members of the mission were from Connecticut ; the others, from New York and New Jersey. Two of the female assistants, Miss Lines and Miss Hoyt, died on the way, and nearly all suffered severely from fever. About the end of the year, they arrived at their station on the Neosho, or Grand River, which they named Union. The design of the Society had been, to establish a mission among the Cherokees of the Arkansas ; but un- derstanding that the American Board had made arrangements for a mission there, to avoid collision of interests, the design was relinquished.—In Au- gust, 1825, the Society had under its care, ten missionary stations, seven ordained missionaries, and twenty male and thirty female assistants. At a meeting of the Board of Managers on the 15th of August, 1825,- to quote the language of the records,-" On a developement being made of the state of our funds, by a committee appointed for that purpose, it was moved and seconded that a special committee be appointed, to confer with the “American Board for Foreign Missions,’ on the subject of an amalga- mation of the two societies.” On the 22d, at a very full special meeting, called for that purpose, this resolution was taken up; and “after consider- able discussion, it was unanimously resolved,” to appoint the Rev. Drs. Mc- Auley and McMurray, with the Domestic Secretary, Mr. Crane, to attend the approaching meeting of the Board at Northampton, for the purpose named in the original motion. These commissioners having now arrived and been introduced, as already related, Messrs. Hooker and Evarts and Dr. Griffin were appointed as a committee to confer with them. The joint committee reported in favor of the proposed union. The commissioners from the Society at New York then addressed the Board, urging the con- summation of the union by the following arguments — - “That the most friendly relations and feelings, now exist between the General Assembly and the Synods, and the Orthodox Associations of New England. That the spirit of controversy having subsided, the intelligent and candid of the Christian public are all satisfied, that the same Gospel which is preached in the Middle and Southern and Western States, is preached also in the Eastern States. - That the missionaries of both societies preach precisely the same Gospel 140 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, :r to the heathen; and that the same regulations are adopted by both in the management of missions. That both derive much of their funds from the same churches and indi- viduals; that the great body of Christians do not perceive or make any dis- tinction between the two institutions, and consequently do not perceive any necessity for two, and regret the existence of two; and that many churches and individuals, unwilling to evince a preference for either, are thus pre- vented from acting promptly, and from contributing liberally to either. That both societies are evidently embarrassed and cramped, through the fear of collision and difficulty; and that the agents of both are discouraged and limited in their operations by the same apprehension. - That the objects, principles, and operations, of both are so entirely similar, that there can be no good reason assigned for maintaining two. That the claims upon the churches are becoming so numerous and fre- quent, and the necessities of the destitute so urgent, that all institutions are sacredly bound to observe the most rigid economy; and that by the union, . is now expended for the support of offices, officers, agents, &c. will be saved for the general objects of the societies. And lastly, that the prevailing feeling in the churches demands a union between the two societies, and will eventually make it unavoidably mec- essary. After these statements, a committee was appointed to report the terms, on which they supposed the union might be formed with the United Foreign Missionary Society. Their report, after much and deliberate discussion,was unanimously adopted by the Board, and received the concurrence of the Commissioners from New York. It was as follows: “Preliminary terms in contemplation of union.—As the amalgamation of the two societies cannot be completed till after it shall have received the sanction of the highest judicatories in the Presbyterian Church and the Re- formed Dutch Church, which cannot take place before the meeting of those bodies in May next, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions on the one part, and the Commissioners of the United Foreign jºy Society on the other part, agree to these five preliminary arti- cles; V1z. “1. A document shall be issued jointly by the Prudential Committee of this Board, and by the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society, as soon as it can be conveniently prepared, stating and explaining in what sense the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions is a Na- tional Institution ; how it is organized; the reasons for hoping and believ- ing, that this organization will continue to receive the confidence of the Christian community; and the reasons which have had weight in promoting the contemplated union, *s “2. During the interval, which must elapse between the present time and May next, the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society will make all practicable exertions to replenish its Treasury; so that, should the proposed union take place, the engagements to be assumed by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions may be as few and small as possible. “3. The Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society will corres- pond with the missionaries under its care, explaining to them the proposed union, and advising them, if the measure should be adopted, to transfer their relation to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. “4. That the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society will direct the missionaries of the several stations, not to enter upon any new UNION WITH THE UNITED FOREIGN MISSIONARY SocIETY. 141 measures involving expense, and generally to practice the strictest economy, till the result of this proposed measure shall be known. “5. As the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society contem- H. sending an agent to visit the stations west of the Mississippi, the rudential Committee will, if practicable, send an agent also to accom- pany him, and ascertain, from personal inspection, the condition of these stations. - “Permanent terms of union.—The following principles are adopted as the basis of the proposed union, which principles, when consented to by the United Foreign Missionary Society, and the judicatories above refer- red to, shall thenceforward be binding on both societies: “1. The Missionaries now in the employment of the United Foreign Missionary Society shall, if their character and standing remain unim- peached, be received as missionaries of the Board; and, if any of them should be unwilling to enter into this new relation, they shall be at liberty to retire from the stations which they now occupy. “2. The property, of every kind, belonging to the United Foreign Mis- sionary Society, whether at the missionary stations or elsewhere, shall be transferred to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, on the ratification of this union. f “3. The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will assume all the engagements of the United Foreign Missionary Society, as they shall stand at the time of said ratification ; it being understood, how- ever, that the fourth preliminary article shall have been complied with. “4. In the election of members according to the provisions of its char- ter; in the appointment of missionaries, occasional agents, and other func- tionaries; and in the administration of all its concerns; the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will endeavor to merit the high character of a truly National institution, and to acquire and retain the affections and confidence of all classes of persons, who have heretofore aided either of these societies, and of all others who may wish to promote the salvation of the heathem. “5. As the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions has heretofore consisted, with few exceptions, of persons belonging to the Pres- byterian, Reformed Dutch, and Congregational Churches; and as its na- tional character will always insure the election of a competent and satisfac- tory number of persons from these religious communities, the Board will send to the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, the General Sy- nod of the Reformed Dutch Church, and the several General Associations in the New England States, as many copies of its Annual Report, and other printed documents, as shall be sufficient to furnish each member of these bodies with a copy; not only as a token of respect, but that means of information may be afforded in regard to the measures of the Board and its missionaries, and to any success, which God may grant to its exertions. “6. The highest judicatories of the Presbyterian Church and of the Re- formed Dutch Church will recommend the American Board of Commission- ers for Foreign Missions, as a National institution, and entitled to the warm support and efficient patronage of the churches under their respective juris- dictions. - “7. The periodical publications of the Board shall be sent gratuitously to all societies and individuals, now entitled to the periodical publications of the United Foreign Missionary Society; and, on the , ratification of this union, the Missionary Herald shall take the place of the Missionary Register.” - The several bodies, whose assent was necessary to the consummation of 142 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. this union, took up the subject at their next meetings. Though they took place in 1826, it will be most convenient to record them here. The United Foreign Missionary Society, at its annual meeting in New York, May 10, 1826, “Resolved, That this Society cordially approve the measures adopted by their Board of Managers, in relation to the union of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions and the United Foreign Missionary Society.” The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church took up the report of a committee on this subject on the 27th of May, 1826; and, “after mature deliberation, it was Resolved, That the General Assembly do consent to the amalgamation of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mis- sions and the United Foreign Missionary Society.” It was also “Resolved, further, that this General Assembly recommend the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions to the favorable notice and Christian support of the church and people under our care.” The General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church, during its sessions at New York, from June 7 to June 16, adopted the following preamble and resolution: “Whereas a committee from the Board of the United Foreign Mission- ary Society did enter into preliminary arrangements for amalgamating the United Foreign Missionary Society with the American Board of Commis- sioners for Foreign Missions; and whereas it is expressly declared that no pledge of support or recommendation to the patronage of our churches is understood to be implied in the consent of this Synod; therefore, “Resolved, That this Synod consent to the transfer of the interest of the United Foreign Missionary Society to the American Board of Commis- sioners for Foreign Missions.” . Resolutions were also passed, recommending to the congregations under the care of the Synod, the most vigorous exertions to support and increase the funds of the Missionary Society of the Reformed Dutch Church, and charging the Missionary Board of that church “to consider the propriety of taking measures to begin missionary operations among the aborigines of our country, and elsewhere.” And it is worthy of remark, that this Synod, which was so careful about pledging its faith, and so undisguised in ex- pressing its care, has, after obtaining more perfect knowledge of the char- acter of the Board, become one of its most able coadjutors. Finally;-at a meeting of the Executive Committee of the United Foreign Missionary Society, July 3, 1826; “present, Rev. Dr. McMurray, Rev. Mr. McElroy, Mr. Allen and Mr. Lewis; a letter from Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, having been read;— * “Resolved, That the missionary stations, papers, books and property of the United Foreign Missionary Society be forthwith transferred to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions; and that the Rev. Mr. McElroy, Mr. Allen and Mr. Lewis be a sub-committee, to carry this resolution into effect.” - On the consummation of this union, the Board became responsible for the debts of the Society. Of these, nearly $11,000 were paid before the annual meeting of the Board in 1826, and 5,000 or 6,000 more within two years afterwards. The Board also received, in consequence of this union, real estate and other property, which doubtless cost the Society more than the amount of its debts; but the whole became so mingled with the other property of the Board, being included in the same sales, or used as needed for the support of the same missions, that no accurate account of its pecu- niary results can easily be made out. BOMBAY MISSIONARY UNION, 143 At this meeting of the Board, in 1825, a resolution was introduced, that it was inexpedient to continue the Foreign Mission School, at Cornwall. It was referred to Mr. Evarts and Drs. Bates and Beecher, as a committee. They reported, that a committee should be appointed to take the whole sub- ject into consideration; to visit Cornwall, confer with the agents of the School, examine into all its concerns, and report to the Prudential Com- mittee, who should then be authorized to act definitively on the subject; and that, meanwhile, no new expense be incurred for the erection of build- ings. The report was adopted. - BoMBAY. On the 3d of November, the Bombay Missionary Union was formed. It was to be composed of Protestant missionaries, holding the doc- trines of the Reformation; and to meet annually, for the promotion of Christian fellowship, and for consultation on the best means of advancing the kingdom of Christ in that country. The missions represented were, the American Mission at Bombay; the London Society's Mission at Surat; the Church Missionary Society's mission Bombay; the London Missionary Society's mission at Belgaum; and the Scottish Missionary Society's mis- sion in the Southern Concan. On this occasion, Mr. Hall remarked, in a letter to a friend in the United States:— “What a contrast with the trials of 1813 and 1814 did it present Instead of being a prisoner, under sentence of transportation from the land, I found myself among the representatives of five Christian missions, now carrying on, without molestation, their various and extensive operations in this im- mense field, where then there was not a single mission established. I was the patriarch among the little missionary brotherhood—none around me so old in years and missionary labors, and not one with so many grey hairs. I was affectingly admonished, but greatly encouraged.” The Rev. Mr. Taylor had brought with him from Belgaum, five or six natives, who gave indications, more or less satisfactory, of piety. Three of them, after examination, were baptized in the mission chapel. One native from among their own hearers also was admitted as a member of the mis- sion church, and another was a candidate for baptism. Of the three from Belgaum, two were Brahmuns, and the other a Rajpoot. Nearly all the children born to the members of the Bombay mission had died. By the advice of physicians, and with the approbation of all the brethren, Mr. Hall determined to send his two children, both feeble, to the United States, as the only means of preserving their lives. It was decided that Mrs. Hall should accompany them, and having placed them in suitable situations, return to Bombay. She embarked on the last day of July. On the 25th of October, the eldest died at sea. She arrived at Salem with the other, in November. As the feeble health of her son seemed to require her attention, and as no suitable opportunity to return presented itself during her husband's life, she still remains in this country. This mission was still farther weakened, on the 18th of October, by the death of Mr. Frost. His disease was consumption, which for some time carried on its work so gently, as to leave its existence doubtful. He met death with a calm and peaceful confidence in his Savior, and with unabated attachment to the missionary work. He was gratified to learn that his wife chose to remain in Bombay, and labor for the heathen after his decease. The CEYLoN Mission was repeatedly called to mourning. The widow of the lamented Richards had been married to the Rev. Mr. Knight, of the Church Missionary Society. By this connexion, she continued in the mis- sionary work till April 26, of this year, when she was removed to “a better country, even a heavenly.” Mrs. Woodward was called to follow her, on ºtn 144 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. £º the 24th of November. Several children of the mission families and pupils of the schools were taken away, and hundreds of the heathen around were swept off by the cholera. Yet the year opened joyfully. The 59 free schools contained 2414 boys and 255 girls, taught by 68 masters; and in the boarding schools were 126 boys and 31 girls; making, in all, 2824 pupils from among the heathem. Several of the teachers had become truly pious, and, with the more advanced scholars, assisted greatly in the missionary work. The central school at Batticotta, which was intended as the germ of a college, was highly useful, and received the decided approbation of eminent statesmen and divines, both here and in other parts of India; insomuch that about $1,800 was gººd for it in Calcutta, and considerable sums at Madras and in eylon. The fruits of the revivals of last year began to be gathered in on the 20th of January. “To induce many people to come together on the occasion,” says the joint letter of the mission, “even more than could be accommodated in any of our places of public worship ; also to strengthen the hands and encourage the hearts of the native members of our church, and to honor the Lord in the sight of this people: we were induced to erect a temporary building for the services of the day, in the village of Santillepay, which is nearly in the centre of all our stations. Though the building was 100 feet long, and 66 feet wide, yet as it was not more than 12 or 14 feet high, with a flat roof, and covered on the top and sides with badjans, (the braided leaf of the cocoanut tree,) the whole expense of it was small; not, probably, more than 40 Spanish dollars. “The number of people present could not have been less than from 12 to 1500. The number of persons received into the church, at that time, was forty-one. Of these, 36 belonged to our charity boarding schools, and 5 were from among the people. All, except 8 of this number, were baptized at that time, and also 5 children. “After the address, the following question was proposed to the people: ‘Who among you are sincerely desirous of becoming Christians, and are determined earnestly to seek the salvation of your souls” All such being requested to rise, immediately more than 100, unconnected with the church, stood up before the assembly, and then publicly declared their belief in the Christian religion, and their intention to become the disciples of Jesus Christ. Some of this number are already, we trust, the humble followers of the Lamb, and will probably, in the course of this year, publicly profess their faith in Christ, by being received into the church.” On the 21st of July, another similar meeting was held, when, in the presence of 700 persons, eight more were admitted to the church. The number of native members admitted from the beginning was now 83, of whom five had died; and there were twenty more, who had expressed their desire to become members, and of whose piety hope was entertained. It has been often asserted by the enemies of missions, that none of the con- verts in India are of any respectable caste. Of these 83 members, 30 were of the Wellalla caste, 11 of the Chitty, and 15 of the Madapally; in all, 56. These are the highest castes in the island, except the Brahmuns. Fifteen of the native converts were employed by the mission as assistants. Two of them resided at Kaits, about 15 miles from Jaffnapatam, where they labored as catechists, and superintended two small schools. The second revival of 1824 extended some time into the present year. In March, a letter from Dr. Scudder speaks of “a religious excitement at the several stations for four months past.” Towards the close of the year, the hopes of the brethren were again raised. Dr. Scudder wrote, Dec. 20, | ADVENTURES OF MESSRS. FISK AND KING IN PALESTINE. 145 that there was scarce a careless boy at Batticotta. Dwight and Niles, two members of that school, came to Tillipally, and exhorted and prayed with the pupils there; and a few days afterwards, 18 of the boys were found to be seriously attentive to religion. * PALESTINE Mission. At Malta the press continued its useful labors, principally in the Modern Greek and Italian languages. Its productions were widely distributed and well received. Members of different commun- ions labored with interest in this work. The Rev. Messrs. Wilson and Hartley distributed the publications in Greece. The Rev. Charles Cook, Wesleyan, obtained subscriptions in France, to purchase Arabic type; and several clergymen of the English Episcopal Church were among the sub- scribers.-Labors for the promotion of piety in Malta were continued, and were at least efficient enough to excite opposition. The Papal priests anathe- matized the tracts, and delivered inflammatory harangues against the Mission- aries, and early in the year, a mob assailed the house of the Rev. Mr. Keel- ing, a Wesleyan missionary with whom Mr. Temple often exchanged labors, and drove him and his wife away from their habitation. It was dispersed by the military. Mr. Fisk and Mr. King arrived at Jaffa, on their way to Jerusalem, Janu- ary 29. Here they remained for several weeks, Mr. King preaching on the Sabbath to small congregations in Arabic. Their labors gave rise to many reports, which, however absurd, yet appeared credible to believers in magic and the power the genii. “Some said, that we bought people to our faith with money; and that the price we gave for common people, was ten piastres, and that those ten piastres always remained with the man who received them, however much he might spend from them. Some said, that when a man engaged to be of our faith, we took his picture in a book, and, that if, at any future day, he should go back to his former religion, we should shoot the picture, and the man would die, although we should be in England, and he in Asia. Signor G. D. informed us, that a Moslem came to him one morning, and told him he had heard, that there were men in his house, who hired people to worship the devil, and asked if it were true, say- ing, that if it were, he would come and join us, and bring a hundred oth- ers with him. “What,” said Signor D. ‘would you worship the devil?” ‘Yes,’ replied the Moslem, ‘for the sake of money;’ and I have very little doubt of his sincerity. The greater part of the people serve him now, and that, too, for very miserable wages. Some said, that we had caused a great shaking in the city, meaning by it a moral commotion; and, among the Mussulmans it was reported, that we had actually caused an earthquake. “Feb. 25. Our teacher was quite frightened to day, when at prayers in the Mosque. Some Mussulmans came to him, and told him they had heard, that there were certain men here, whom he instructed in witchcraft, that they had made an earthquake in the city, and that it was they, moreover, who had caused the great earthquake at Aleppo. Leaving the Mosque, he came to us, apparently in great fear, and expressed a desire not to give us any more lessons. “26. He came and informed us, that two learned sheiks had called on him early in the morning, to inquire whether it was true, that those men in the house of Domani (Mr. Fisk and myself) had cased an earthquake?” - They arrived at Jerusalem on the evening of the 29th of March, and were cordially received by their acquaintances. Some came out with lan- terms to meet them, and the Greek priests offered up prayers for their welfare. The time of their residence at Jerusalem was a time of consternation and distress. The Pasha of Damascus sat down before the city with about . – ºl 19 146 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 3000 troops, to collect his annual tribute. The amount to be paid by each community was not fixed by any “grand list,” or investigation of their abil: ity, but assessed according to his own guess or caprice; and what he could not be persuaded to remit, was extorted by arrest, imprisonment and the bastinado. Many of the inhabitants fled in terror, and those who remained, spent their time in apprehension and distress. e . * They left Jerusalem on the 8th of May; and passing through the interior, arrived at Tyre on the 16th. On the plain of Esdraelon, the ancient Jezreel, the company in which they traveled was attacked by a party of Arabs. . A trunk had been stolen from one of the company; two Arabs had been seized on suspicion of the theft, and these came to their rescue. During the en- counter, a severe blow was aimed at the head of Mr. Fisk with a club, which grazed his turban and fell upon his shoulder; and the lives of others were in danger from the sabres of the assailants. When it was understood that the missionaries were under consular protection, the Arabs withdrew. Mr. King spent the summer at Beyroot and Deir el Karnir ; and then, his term of service having expired, he left Beyroot on the 26th of Septem- ber, and after a tedious voyage of 89 days, arrived at Smyrna, December 4. His clothes, books and papers had been sent by another vessel, which had been taken by a Greek cruiser, and only a part of them were, after some delay, recovered. A more melancholy loss to the mission was the death of Mr. Fisk, of a fever, at Beyroot the 23d of October. He had accomplished much for the cause of missions. Besides the labors, here briefly recounted, he had nearly completed an Arabic and English Dictionary, which he hoped to publish the next year. This, and many other fruits of his studies, he left in such a state as to be available to his survivors. His journal for the greater part of the last year was lost on its way to America. His character and attain- ments were well adapted to command respect and confidence, and perhaps there was no missionary in the service of the Board, whose personal friends were more numerous and devoted. At Beyroot, study was still the chief employment of the brethren; but other things received attention. The Sultan's firman had not wholly arrested the distribution of the Scriptures. One evening, 17 copies were sold to Armenian pilgrims, who were returning from Jerusalem to their home at Orfa, the ancient Ur of the Chaldees. The number of schools and of pupils increased, and individuals were excited to serious religious inquiry. The most interesting case, that of Asaad Shidiak, is reserved for the history of another year. INDIAN MISSIONs. Several new stations were commenced. The schools were improved, the gospel was preached more extensively, and there were some instances of conversion—chiefly among the Cherokees. In Septem- ber, a church was organized at Candy's Creek, with eight Cherokee mem- bers, and one white. John Arch, the faithful Cherokee interpreter, gradu- ally declined, and died as became a Christian on the 18th of June, aged about 28. His loss was deeply felt; but John Huss was raised up from among his countrymen to supply his place. Rev. Samuel A. Worcester was ordained at Boston, August 25, and the next week commenced his jour- ney to the Cherokee nation. His station was at Brainerd. Several unor- dained assistants also joined the missions. Seeing multitudes perishing for want of instruction, and glad to welcome any increase of Christian influence, Mr. Butrick complied with the request of a Methodist preacher, to introduce him to Mr. Hicks. Several of that church were for a time zealously employed among the Cherokees. As it was their practice to admit into their society as “seekers” any who profes- ATTENTION TO INDIAN LANGUAGES. GUESS’ ALPHABET. 147 sed a serious desire for salvation, though confessedly unregenerate at the time, considerable numbers were enrolled. Some of these appear to have become, in the end, stable, and consistent Christians. Others, among whom were some of the inquirers in the congregations at Willstown and the other stations of the Board, appeared to be satisfied with having done so much towards their own salvation, and relapsed into a state of carelessness and vice. Mr. Kingsbury had some time before expressed to Bishop Reb- erts his willingness, and even desire, that the Methodists should establish schools and preach the gospel in such parts of the Choctaw nation as the Board could not supply, and had been encouraged to expect such aid. The mode in which the attempt was made, and its result, were unfortunate. A new station, to be called Bethany, had been commenced, at the request of the Choctaws, in the neighborhood of Capt. Cole, an intemperate chief, who had been a zealous friend, then a bitter enemy, and again a friend of the mission. More than $1,000 had been expended in erecting buildings and making preparations to commence the school. Dr. Pride was to take charge of the station, and the children were to board with their parents. Mr. Led- better, a Methodist preacher, came into this neighborhood, and offered to take charge of the school, to receive a greater number of scholars than had been proposed, and to board them himself. The offer was accepted, and Dr. Pride was notified that the buildings were wanted for Mr. Ledbetter. In view of the existing state of feeling, it was thought best to yield, and let the Choc- taws gain wisdom by experience. The case, however, was reported to the Secretary of War, who in due time informed the chiefs, that they could not be allowed thus to take property from the mission at pleasure. Mr. Ledbetter was to commence his school on the 1st of January, 1825. When the time arrived, he was unable to do any of the things that he had promised. The Choctaws became disaffected, and in a few months drove him from the ma- tion. It was in reference to this man’s ministerial labors, and their influ- ence on the prospect of numerous conversions, which existed when he came, that Capt. Folsom said, “there had been a great many blossoms, and he thought them well set; but there came a storm and knocked them all off.” Capt. Folsom told Mr. Ledbetter that he was acting like Jesuit missiona- ries; that, by enrolling unconverted men as Christians he was making them worse heathen than they were before. How far Mr. Ledbetter's proceed- ings were sanctioned by his superiors, and how far he was misled by the representations and false promises of others, is not known. The conviction was increasing, that the native languages must receive at- tention. Preaching through an interpreter was found to answer the pur- poses of preaching but imperfectly, even if good interpreters could be had, which was seldom possible. Mr. Byington maintained that to teach the Choctaw children to read English, the easiest and quickest way was, to teach them to read their own language first. It was desirable, too, that adult Choctaws should have Christian truth on record in their houses, in a language which they could understand. Mr. Byington had already begun to preach in the Choctaw language. He and Mr. Wright now began to prepare elementary books in that language for schools; and this autumn their spelling book was printed at Cincinnati. Among the Cherokees, the question of a native literature was taken out of the control of the mission, by one of the most remarkable events in the his- tory of mind; the invention of an alphabet, by George Guess, an unedu- cated native. Hearing some of his young countrymen speak of the supe- riority of the whites, and especially of the “talking, leaf,” on which the could put down a “talk” and “it would stay there,” the thought struck him that he could do the same. He took up a flat stone, and attempted to write a 148 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, sentence, by making a mark for every word; but his companions only laughed, and he was silent. From this time, he continued to meditate on this subject. He made a mark for each word that he could recollect, till the number amounted to several thousands. His memory was overburdened with them, and he became convinced that there must be a better way. He began to consider how words could be divided into parts, and soon found that the same character would answer for a part of many words. Every syllable in the Cherokee language is either a simple vowel sound, or a vowel preceded by a consonant. The vowel sounds are six; the conso- nants, simple and compound, 12; therefore, the syllables resulting from their combination, 72; by certain modifications of a few of these syllables, seven others are formed; so that the whole number is 85. For each of these, a character was invented. His next labor was, to adapt his alphabet to the pen, by devising characters easily made. In this, he derived some assist- ance from an English spelling book; though he knew not the name of a single letter in it. With such an alphabet, the Cherokee learns to read more easily than any other people. He has only to learn the names of 85 characters; for reading is only naming them, one after another as they stand on the paper to be read; just as, by naming the letters F I KC, the word efficacy is pronounced. To learn these characters, two or three days were usually found sufficient. - When Guess first announced his discovery, his countrymen were incred- ulous; but repeated and careful experiments soon convinced them of its re- ality. Many came to him to be instructed ; one who had learned, taught another; the art spread rapidly through the nation, and in the course of a very few years, a majority of adult Cherokees had learned to read their own lam- guage; and, though elegant penmen are scarce every where, yet every one who can read, can, by taking pains enough, write so that others can read his writing. * Christian Cherokees, when they heard passages of scripture repeated in their own language, would often put them on paper. The interpreters, es- pecially John Arch, had furnished copies of important passages of the New Testament, which had been copied hundreds of times. A translation of the whole was demanded. The committee had long been contemplating such a work. Mr. Butrick had paid some attention to the language. Mr. Picker- ing, aided by David Brown, had constructed an alphabet, and proposed to publish a grammar, towards the expense of which the Committee had ap- propriated $500. But what Guess had done threw all these labors out of consideration at once. The Cherokees would hear of nothing but their own alphabet for their own language. David Brown, their best scholar, must translate the New Testament; and as, owing to his long residence at the north, his knowledge of the Cherokee was imperfect, several of their most skilful orators must assist him. Hicks insisted that he must translate from the Greek, which he had learned at Andover. Whether David, though a very sensible young man, was able to translate much better from the Greek than from the English, may be doubted; but the work must go on; and on the 27th of September, 1825, the translation of the New Testament, from the original Greek, into the Cherokee language, by a Cherokee, in an alphabet invented by another Cherokee, was completed. As there were yet no types in existence for printing that language, Brown's version, entire or in parts, was circulated in manuscript. . It was read and copied in all parts of the nation. A translation, made in such circumstances, could not fail to be im- perfect; and another was afterwards made and printed ; but meanwhile the circulation of Brown's version must have been of great service to the cause SANDW1CH ISLANDS. - 149 of Christianity. Cherokee hymns were also circulated in manuscript, and received with avidity. - It may be well to record in this connexion, that in 1827, the Supreme Council of the Cherokees requested the Prudential Committee to procure for them a font of type, press and furniture, to be paid for from their national treas- ury. The type was made in Boston, and the whole apparatus for a na- tional printing office was forwarded in November. On the 21st of Febru- ary, 1828, the first number of the Cherokee Phoenix was issued. This was a weekly newspaper, of respectable size and execution, in Cherokee and English, edited by Elias Boudinot, a Cherokee who had been educated at Cornwall. In its literary character, it was far above the average of Ameri- can newspapers. Another topic, which belongs to the history of this year, may be intro- duced by an extract from the records of the Prudential Committee. “Nov. 14. Communications having been read from Mr. Cyrus Byington and others employed in the Choctaw mission, on the subject of hiring blacks held in slavery; and it being known to the Committee that persons thus held had been hired of their masters, with their own consent, for various domestic and other labors of the mission; “Resolved, that the Committee do not see cause to prohibit the practice ; but, on the contrary, they are of the opinion that it may be expedient, in some circumstances, to emply persons who sustain this relation, by contract with their masters and with their own consent; it being understood, that all the members of the mission family at each station, should feel the obligation of treating the persons thus hired with kindness, and laboring to promote their spiritual good.” * - A letter from Mr. Kingsbury, written about this time, mentions that the consciences of some of the brethren would be better satisfied by a different contract. They would have the price of the slave paid to the master at once. The wages of the slave should also be fixed in the original contract; and when, at the rate agreed upon, he had earned the amount advanced for his ransom, he should be free. In these cases, as well as the other, no con- tract should be made without the consent of the slave. Most subsequent contracts were of this latter class. The number never was great, but sev- eral obtained their freedom by this latter form of contract; and the greater part of those who ever labored for the mission under either form, became pious while in its service. Of the mission at Dwight there is nothing to record, but another year of hard and faithful labor, attended with steady but moderate success. SANDwich Islands. The missionaries themselves were astonished at the progress which religion was making. At Honolulu, at the request of Piia and others, a female prayer meeting was begun on the 7th of January. At the monthly concert in February, a letter from Kaahumanu to Kalaimoku was read, in which she proposed to visit all the principal islands, and to re- commend religion and encourage schools. Her character appears to have been wonderfully changed. She had been proud, haughty, selfish and op- pressive; but now was the humble, benevolent, kind, and laborious mother of her people. When she visited Hilo, on Hawaii, the change in her char- acter was a topic of common remark among the natives, who called her “the new Kaahumanu.” The first prayer meeting for men was held, February 18. Kalaimoku was present; and from his account of himself, it appeared that a saving work was begun in his heart. Inquiry meetings were opened. At one of these, in May, 30 persons expressed their desire for baptism; and by the end of the month, 130 had requested their names to be enrolled, as persons 150 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOAR13, desirous to be fully taught the word of God, and determined to obey it as far as made known to them. In June, ten were propounded for admission to the church, eight of whom were admitted in December. Kalaimoku, Kaahumanu and Piia were among the number. Two others, one of whom was Puaaiki, or “blind Bartimeus,” had been admitted at Lahaina in July. Several persons at Kaawaloa were considered as candidates for admission. Hoapiliwahine visited Lahaina in February. A female prayer meeting was soon commenced, at which ten persons were selected to be present, of whom the young princess, Nahienaena, was one. She had been led astray by bad advisers, but now expressed her desire to walk in the way which her good mother, Keopuolani, had recommended. At 10 o’clock on the evening of February 24, after his doors were closed for the night, Mr. Richards was called upon by one of his native neighbors, who said, “I want you should di- rect me to the right way. How shall I proceed ?—You are the light—I am darkness—you must enlighten me.” Others soon came on similar errands, till such calls were made daily, and even many times a day. On the sec- ond of April, about an hour before sunset, two men came for religious in- struction. Soon others came ; and then others; and they continued to come in small companies, till the house was filled, all anxious to describe their own spiritual state, and to receive instruction. Mr. Richard writes:— “April 19. As I was walking this evening, I heard the voice of prayer in six different houses, in the course of a few rods. I think there are now not less than fifty houses in Lahaina, where the morning and evening sacri- fice is regularly offered to the true God. The number is constantly in- creasing, and there is now scarcely an hour in the day, that I am not inter- rupted in my regular employment, by calls of persons anxious to know what they may do to be saved. “21. For four days, our house has not been empty, except while the door has been fastened. When I wake in the morning, I find people waiting at the door to converse on the truths of the Scriptures. Soon Hoapili, wife and train, come and spend the day; and after the door is closed at evening, we are interrupted by constant calls, and are not unfrequently awaked at midnight, by those who wish to ask questions. Houses for prayer are mul- tiplying in every part of the village, and the interest, which is manifested on the concerns of eternity, is such as, only six months ago, I did not ex- pect would be seen, even for a whole generation. * “23. In the morning, several females called, for the purpose of having a female prayer meeting established. Kaamoku gave me the reasons why they wished to have another meeting. She said, that the females were coming to converse with her night and day, and in so great numbers, that she could find no rest, and they were all anxious to assemble together, that she might teach them, and they strengthen each other. She said she was acquainted with thirty-one praying females in Nahienaena's train. “Con- sidering her as a proper person to superintend a religious meeting, I gave my approbation, so that there are now three separate circles of females in Lahaima, who meet regularly for prayer, embracing the number of about . sixty persons. Eleven strangers have called, during the day, to converse respecting the truths of Christianity.” Among the most interesting of the inquirers was the young princess, Nahienaena. As she advanced in religious knowledge, she became dis- gusted with the noise" and bad behavior of some of her people, and forbade any to enter her house, who could not read hymns. One consequence of this was, that Wahinepio, a female chief who, last year, was the principal agent in leading the princess to worship idols, was angry, and forbade any to enter her house who were not skilful in dancing. ASSAULT ON THE MISSION HOUSE, 151. But if Wahinepio could not read, some of her people could. One of them, Leoiki, a fine girl of about 16, had for some time been an attentive student. Not only her mind and morals improved, but she became meat in her dress, and agreeable in her person and manners. It must have been about this time that she attracted the attention of Capt. Buckle, of the Brit- ish whale-ship Daniel, who resolved to have her on board of his vessel. Leoiki well understood the purport of the negotiation which he commenced, repaired to her teachers for advice, wept, and begged to be spared; but 16 “golden dollars,” that is, 16 doubloons, valued at ten dollars each, paid to Wahinepio, prevailed, and Leoiki was put on board the Daniel for a voyage of seven months. Wahinepio soon afterwards confessed that she had done wickedly. The money seems to have been a troublesome possession. It was carried to Nahienaena, as the rightful proprietor of all the people; but the princess refused to touch it. It was afterwards said to be placed among the treasures left by Rihoriho ; and it is not known that any person was ever found, willing to be its owner. On the 3d of October, Capt. Buckle returned, and found a law in force, forbidding women to visit ships for im- moral purposes. On the evening of the 5th, two of the crew called on Mr. Richards, charged him with being the author of the law, and insisted that he should procure its repeal. He informed them that he had had nothing to do with enacting the law, except that he had endeavored to teach both chiefs and people the principles of Scripture morality; and that he could not procure its repeal, except by telling them that the law was inconsistent with the law of God; which they well knew would be false. The men withdrew ; but others soon came, demanded the repeal of the law, and en- forced the demand by threatening the destruction of Mr. Richards' property, then of his life, and then of his family. He replied, that he had but one course to pursue; that he had come to devote his life, longer or shorter, to the salvation of the heathen, and that he should lay it down rather than re- trace a single step he had taken. Mrs. Richards then said, “I am feeble, and have none to look to for protection, but my husband and my God. I might hope, that in my helpless situation, I should have the compassion of all who are from a Christian country. But if you are without compassion, or if it can be exercised only in the way you propose, then I wish you all to under- stand, that I am ready to share the fate of my husband, and will by no means consent to live upon the terms you offer.” The men withdrew, and that night the house was guarded by natives. The next day, some of the crew came on shore, but the natives kept them from the house. . Mr. Rich- ards wrote to the commanders of some American ships, but they took no notice of his letter. He wrote to Capt. Buckle, who replied that all his men were on shore, determined not to return without women; and that it would be best for Mr. Richards to give his assent, after which all would be “peace and quietness.” The next morning, a boat put off from the ship with a black flag, and 15 or 20 sailors landed from it, armed with knives, and some of them with pistols. Being refused admission to the house, one of them attempted to stab a native with his knife. The native guard was reinforced, and by order of the chiefs, the mission house was soon under the protection of about 200 natives, armed with muskets, bayonets and spears. The mob retired. The next day was the Sabbath; and though many sailors were on shore, public worship was attended at the house of worship without interruption. In the night, Mr. Stewart arrived from Ho- nolulu. As he approached the house, a stern voice demanded, “Who comes there ?” He gave his name. The distrustful sentinel aimed his musket at him from the window, and ordered him to advance, that he might be seen. He advanced, was recognized and admitted. Capt. Buckle and 152 History of THE AMERICAN BoARD. his men frequently called on the chiefs, and demanded the repeal of the law, but in vain. They declared that they never were in so religious a place before in all their lives: Capt. Buckle soon sailed for Honolulu, where his crew led, and American sailors followed, in similar outrages. There, too, the dwellings and lives of the missionaries were protected by the armed force of the natives. : A very different influence was exerted by Lord Byron, of the British frigate Blonde, sent by the British government to carry home the remains of the king and queen. The Blonde touched at Lahaina, on the 5th of May. Boki and his wife landed in the first boat, and were received with a general burst of lamentation. As soon as the first transport of passion was over, Mr. Richards suggested prayer. Boki said, and they were the first words uttered by any of the party from England—“Where shall we pray?” Removing a little distance, prayer was offered, and tranquility was restored. Two days afterwards, the Blonde arrived at Honolulu where their bodies were received and deposited in the place prepared for them with due and becoming solemnities. A special council of the chiefs was held on the 6th of June, for establishing the government and fixing the succession. The chiefs expressed their determination to support Kauikeouli's right to suc- ceed his brother, and their wish that he might have a Christian education. They asked Lord Byron's opinion of the American mission. The princi- ples of the mission having been explained, he gave it his decided approba- tion. It was decided that the young king should remain under the instruc- tion of the missionaries for the present, and that the government should continue in the hands of the regency. Boki, by relating his conversations with the king of England, confirmed the impressions made by Lord Byron. The king, he said, told him, “If you wish to have me for your friend, you and your people must all read and write. If you do not attend to instruc- tion, I shall not be your friend.” Of the missionaries he said, “They are men to make others good. I always have some of them by me; for chiefs are not wise like them. We in England were once like the people in your islands; but this kind of teachers came and taught our fathers, and now you see what we are.” Whenever Boki repeated this conversation, he ex- pressed his own solemn conviction of its truth and importance. Lord By- ron showed himself a decided friend of the mission during the two months of his stay there. Out of respect to him, Waiakea, in the district of Hilo, on the north-east coast of Hawaii, where he remained for some time, and which was accurately surveyed by his order, was called “Byron's Bay.” Here, earnest inquiries after the way of life commenced in January. The attentiveness continued and increased, till, in November, the house of wor- ship was not large enough to hold half the worshippers. Besides Mr. Goodrich, Honorii was stationed here, and Hopu had labored here at times. Kaahumanu exerted a good influence, when here with Lord Byron. Ka- piolani, too, crossed the island to stir up the people to attend to instruction and worship. In her journey, she passed near the grand crater of Kilauea ; and perceiving among the natives signs of the fear and worship of Pele, the fabled goddess of the volcano, she boldly descended into the crater, and composedly worshipped Jehovah in its awful depths. In violation of im- memorial usage, she ate the berries consecrated to Pele, and threw stones into the crater. The people were astonished and convinced, and pronounced Pele to be powerless. Around her own residence at Kaawaloa, the station of Mr. Ely and Hopu, and the neighborhood of “the aged Kamakau,” Kapiolani was active and influential. Her people gave good heed to instruction. Intemperance and other gross vices disappeared, and numbers appeared truly pious. The PROGRESS ON HAWAII. 153 Great Crater of JYilauea, Hawaii. news of the happy change went abroad in the island, and natives from dis- tant villages came to Kaawaloa to inquire concerning the way of life. At Kailua, too, the oldest station on the island, the good work prospered. In- creased attention to preaching was first observed, and prayer-meetings were established, about the 1st of July. For some time, the houses of the mis- sºonaries were thronged with inquirers, much as at Lahaina; and though some, as at other stations, soon went back to their pleasures, not a few persevered, and appeared to be really converted to God. - Throughout the islands, the schools prospered; though, from the system pursued, it is not easy to estimate the number of learners. At Lahaina, 922 pupils were present at one examination, of whom 500 could read, and 300 had read all the books in the language. At Honolulu, 600 pupils were examined in April. As early as February, about 40 schools were known to be in operation on Hawaii, and the number was greatly increased during the year. In October, 16,000 copies of elementary lessons had been given out, and it was supposed that there were nearly that number of learners on the islands. The people were not allowed to wait in ignorance for accomplished teachers. Every where the chiefs selected the most for- ward scholars, and sent them out to teach others. Such of these teachers, as were conveniently situated for that purpose, were formed into classes for further instruction. Mr. Stewart was compelled to leave the mission, on account of the ill health of his wife. A gratuitous passage to England was offered by Capt. Dale, of the English whale-ship Fawn. It was accepted. They embarked, October 15, and arrived at Gravesend in April, and at New York in August of the next year. - - 20 154 IIISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. C H A P T E R X W III. 1826. Aaſiual Meeting at Middletown. Foreign Missign School discontinued.—Bombay. Peath of Air. Hall. Female Schools.-Ceylon. The Mission Seminary, and the Goverument. Western Asia. Salion at Smyrna. Couveits. Asaad Shidiak.--Sandwich Bºlands. Criminal Code enacted. Visits of the Dolphin and Vincennes. General prosperity. At the annual meeting at Middletown, Ct., on the 14th and 15th of Sep- tember, the Hon. John Cotton Smith, Vice President, presided. A letter was received from the Rev. Dr. Lyman, resigning the presidency, on ac- count of age and infirmities which rendered him unable to attend. The resignation was accepted, with thanks for his faithful and useful services. The Hon. J. C. Smith was chosen President, and the Hon. Stephen Van Rensselaer Vice President.—The receipts into the treasury had been $61,616,25; and the payments about the same. The greater part of the expenses of the missions in India were yet to be met; the drafts from Cal- cutta not having yet been presented.—The union of the United Foreign Missionary Society having received the necessary sanctions, as related in the history to the last year, a large number of gentlemen, residing in those parts of the country, and belonging to those communions from which that Society derived its principal support, were elected members of the Board. The Committee on the Foreign Mission School, appointed at its last meeting, reported in favor of its discontinuance; but being informed that the agents hoped it might still be made useful to the cause of missions, the Board authorized the Prudential Committee to permit gentlemen in that vi- cinity to use the property for that purpose. The agents, after mature con- sideration, declined making the attempt; and, on the 3d of November, the Committee resolved that the school should be immediately discontinued. Of the 16 pupils, some returned to their homes, and others were placed in advantageous situations for completing their education. The experiment had fully shown the importance of educating native assistants for the missions, in the countries where they are to labor. With this conviction, Mr. Ellis had advised the Sandwich Islanders at Cornwall to return home for an education; and in this, his opinion accorded with that of the other missionaries at those islands. The BoM.BAY MIssion was this year deprived of the labors of Mr. Hall. In January, he prepared a circular letter to Christians in the United States, in behalf of the idolatrous Hindoos, and especially the Mahrattas. It was his last address to the churches. It was printed at the mission press, dated February 1. He had also just completed the translation of the New Testa- ment into the Mahratta language. . On the 2d of March, he left Bombay for a preaching tour on the conti- ment. He arrived at Nassick, about 100 miles from Bombay, on the even- ing of the 15th, and immediately commenced preaching and distributing books. The cholera was raging, and swept off not less than 200 on the day after his arrival. He labored among the distressed inhabitants, till his supply of books and medicine was nearly exhausted, and then, on the 18th, commenced his return. The next evening, about 10 o'clock, he arrived at Doorlee-Dhapoor, about 30 miles on his way. He spread his mat in the viranda of a heathen temple, and lay down to sleep. Suffering from the cold, he removed to a warmer place; but finding it occupied by two sick men, one of whom soon after died, he returned to the viranda. About four o'clock, he called up the two Christian lads who attended him on his jour- ney, and was preparing to set forward, when he was seized with the cholera. MTSSION SEMINARY AT CEYLON. 155 So sudden and violent was the attack, that he fell helpless to the ground. But disease and death could not conquer his mind. He was the same in this trying hour, that he had been through life; consecrated to the execu- tion of vast designs, and faithful in all the labors, small as well as great, by which they might be promoted; unwavering and undisturbed, because he had decided, in the light of Christian principle, what was the course of duty; never consenting that the weakness of human feelings should interfere with the claims of Christ and of the heathen. Now, being laid upon his mat, he first took the small quantity of medicine that remained unexpended; but his stomach immediately rejected it. He at once clearly foresaw the result, and calmly prepared for it. He told his attendants that he should die, and gave them directions concerning the disposal of his body, his clothes, and other articles that he had with him. He then consecrated the few remaining moments of his life to missionary labors. He told the hea- then who stood around, that he should soon be with Christ. He exhorted them to repent of their sins, and forsake their idols, that they too might be prepared for heaven. He prayed, earnestly and repeatedly, for his wife and children, for the misison, and for the heathen around him. Having spent eight hours of violent bodily disease in such employments, he exclaimed, three times, “ Glory to thee, O God!”—and then expired. . With difficulty the lads who were with him procured a grave, where they buried him, shrouded in his blanket, and without a coffin. A stone, erected afterwards, by his brethren of the mission, inscribed with his name, age and office, in English and Mahratta, marks the place of his interment. But two missionaries now remained,—Mr. Graves and Mr. Garrett. The stations at Mahim and Tannah were suspended, as was also the board- ing school for children of European descent. Pressing invitations to open free schools were necessarily deelined, because the mission, thus reduced, could not give them that efficient superintendence necessary to their useful- mess. The number in operation was 24. Still, the cause of female educa- tion, so specially important in a country like this, was carried forward with gratifying success. A school for girls had been opened in February, and in about five months, mine others were established, the whole containing 204 pupils. One of these schools was taught by a Hindoo female. Respectable inhabitants of Bombay contributed about $300 for the support of these schools. The government granted the use of four unoccupied public lots, on which the mission wished to erect school-houses. On the 12th of October, Mrs. Frost was married to Mr. Woodward, of the Ceylon mission: and, on the 19th, Mrs. Nichols was married to Mr. Knight, also laboring in Ceylon, in the service of the Church Missionary Societv. tº cºws Mission was compelled to abandon the design of establish- ing a College. At the beginning of the year, the Prudential Committee, by the kind assistance of Mr. Wilberforce, opened a correspondence with the British government on the subject, and the mission corresponded with the government of Ceylon. The result was, that no increase of the num- ber of American missionaries in Ceylon would be permitted; and that a College, if established, should be under instructers from Great Britain. Such a College had been proposed by the government of the Island, and was then under consideration of the government at home. This decision, however, did not defeat the main object of the undertaking. It was still possible to sustain a school of a very high order, which should give an edu- cation nearly or quite equal to a collegiate course. Encouraged by liberal subscriptions in India, and by favorable opinions both there and in America, the brethren were erecting buildings, such as would be needed at all events. 156 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. r The principal building, 64 feet by 29, with a viranda on every side, de- signed for a library, apparatus, lecture rooms and examinations, was called Ottley Hall, in honor of Sir Richard Ottley, Associate Justice of Ceylon, who had shown a deep interest in the mission, and especially of this Sem- inary, to which he had rendered important aid by his personal influence, and by liberal donations. Eight rooms for study, ten small rooms for devo- tional retirement, a dining hall and kitchen, were also erected. As profes- sors could not be sent from America, native assistants were employed, and the Seminary was made to furnish, as fast as possible, a competent faculty for itself. 22 out of its 53 students were members of the church, and its religious influence was highly gratifying. Early in the year, 18 pupils were removed from the preparatory school to this Seminary. It being understood in the neighborhood that there would be vacancies in the preparatory school, 70 candidates were presented for ex- amination to fill them; from whom 30 were selected. On the 7th of August, the journal kept at Batticotta notices the monthly prayer meeting, which had been commenced there seven years ago that day. Since its first establishment, it had been attended by 29 missionaries, belong- ing to four societies. Of all these, only Mr. Richards had died. Of 45 missionaries, who had labored in Ceylon within 20 years, it was not known that any had died except Messrs. Ault, Warren and Richards. At the commencement of the year, there were some anxious inquirers after the way of life ; but there seem to have been few instances of con- version. Seven natives were received into the church on the 19th of Jan- uary. WestERN ASIA. The Palestine Mission, as it has hitherto been called, scarce showed itself in Palestine during the year; for Parsons and Fisk rested from their labors, King was on his return, and its other members were fully employed in other places. It is henceforth the Mission in Western Asia. At Malta, the press was kept in active operation, under the care of Mr. Temple. Rev. Eli Smith embarked in Boston, May 23, and arrived at Malta July 13, with the special design of being connected with that press. Mr. Homan Hallock, who was engaged as a printer for five years, sailed for Malta in October, and arrived in December. After deliberation, Mr. Smith sailed from Malta for Egypt and Syria on the second of December, for the purpose of studying the Arabic language, and making other pre- parations for publishing and distributing Arabic books. After spending a few days at Alexandria, he arrived at Cairo about the close of the month. A new station was formed. The Rev. Elnathan Gridley and Rev. Josiah Brewer sailed from Boston in September, and after short visits to Gibraltar and Malta, arrived at Smyrna on the 27th of December. Mr. Brewer's support was pledged by the “Female Society of Boston and vicinity for promoting Christianity among the Jews.” The principal scene of -interest in connexion with this mission, was at and around Beyroot. In that city, and in six neighboring towns and vil- lages, free schools were opened under hired teachers. During the first half of the year, there was an average attendance of 305 scholars, of whom 30 were girls. The distribution of the Scriptures in the ancient and modern Greek and Armenian, the Arabic and Italian languages continued, and led to much conversation on the contents of the sacred volume. Mr. Goodell read and expounded the Arabic New Testament in course. The hearers were few, but the Holy Spirit appeared to be present. The farewell letter of Mr. King to his friends in Syria, giving the reasons why he could not join the Roman Catholic church, with additions and Scripture proofs by Mr. Goodell, and the answer of the mission to the order of the Maronite & convents. AsAAD shipfax. 157 Patriarch against the circulation of the Bible, were extensively read. The Armenian ecclesiastics, Jacob Aga and Dionysius, wrote letters to their countrymen, which, with the facts of their marriage and intimacy with the missionaries, excited no little attention. The alarm appears to have reached the hierarchy of every sect; for they all saw operations which threatened to overturn their institutions, abolish their usages, destroy their power, and introduce a religion substantially different from any that prevailed among them. Rome itself was more thoroughly aroused than before, and sent 20 priests and $13,000 this year to Syria. Repeated excommunications, di- rected against the mission, the schools, the books, and all who favored either of them, were read in both the Latin and the Greek churches. Jacob Aga was deprived of his office as British Consular Agent, by the Ambassador at Constantinople, who was probably misled by the representations of enemies; and it was said that a firman had been obtained for his arrest. All these things frightened many away, beyond the sphere of missionary influence. War also interrupted their labors. In March, a Greek squadron landed 500 men, who attacked the city. They were repulsed, after having filled the country with confusion and distress. The houses of the missionaries were generally respected, as being under English protection; but that of Mr. Goodell was plundered by Bedouins in the Turkish service. The Pasha of Acre afterwards paid for the property carried away. In consequence of these troubles, the schools in Beyroot were reduced from 100 scholars to 10. After"about two months, they again revived. New schools, also, were re- quested, and after a suitable agent had been obtained to visit and superim- tend them several were established. One was at Hosbaia, on the road from Sidon to Damascus, where the Greeks and Moslems offered to defray the expense of a school house; and two others were in that vicinity. - The mission rejoiced over several converts, who appeared to be truly pious. Among these were the two Armenians, Jacob Aga, and Dionysius, whom they called Carabet, or the Fore-runner; Gregory Wortabet, an Ar- menian priest, engaged as a literary assistant to Mr. Goodell ; Gregory's wife; her brother, Joseph Lefluſy, a Greek Catholic priest, engaged in the autumn as an agent in establishing and superintending schools ; Asaad Jacob, a Greek youth, who afterwards apostatized; and especially Asaad Shidiak and his brother Pharez, who were Maronites, and whose history de- mands a more particular notice. - Asaad Shidiak was the third son of a respectable Maronite of Mount Leb- anon. He had been educated at the College of Ain Warka, and afterwards held the office of private secretary to the Maronite Patriarch. In the sum- mer of 1825, when he was about 29 years of age, he was engaged by Mr. King as an instructor in Syriac and Arabic, and was employed, a part of the time, in multiplying Arabic copies of Mr. King's farewell letter, already mentioned. He was afterwards engaged by Mr. Fisk, to open a school, in- tended to be a permanent free school, for teaching Arabic grammatically. Soon after Mr. King left Beyroot, Asaad undertook the task of answering the farewell letter. Having made a rough draft of a reply, and copied it to the last topic of argument, he was suddenly turned to the prophecy of Isaiah, by consulting a proof passage. While reading this sublime portion of Scripture, he became deeply serious, and was filled with an ardent desire to read the New Testament; and to be actuated by the spirit of the Gospel. He endeavored to lay aside every selfish bias, and to learn the true meaning of the Bible. While in this state of mind, he was shocked by finding 1t taught and defended in the Romish Church, that it is a duty to kill heretics. In November he received a letter from the patriarch, threatening him, one of his brothers, and another Maronite young man, with immediate excom' 158 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. munication, unless they ceased from all connexion with the Bible-men. After mature deliberation, it was thought best that he should retire to Hadet, and remain with his friends awhile, in the hope that alarm and opposition would subside. In this retirement his mind was still fixed upon religion. The world appeared vain; and some of his friends, as was natural, thought him melancholy. The patriarch wrote him a second letter, urged him to an interview, and promised to provide an office for him. Still he preferred to return to Beyroot; where he made an engagement with Mr. Bird for a year. Early in January 1826, the patriarch sent his own brother to call upon Asaad at Beyroot, and urge him to an interview. The messenger intimated, that Asaad probably received a large sum of money from the missionaries, as the price of his conversion; and that the patriarch would see that he should lose nothing by leaving them. To this intimation Asaad replied, that he only received moderate wages for his services as a teacher; and that money was not his object; but that he was simply in pursuit of the truth. The missionaries warned him of the dangers, to which he would be exposed, if he complied with the request of the patriarch ; but he hoped that the patriarch would be softened, and that he might perhaps be induced to do something for the promotion of religion. With these hopes he went to the convent of Der Alma, met the patriarch soon after, and had many conversations with him. The main topics, on which he insisted, were the necessity of a spiritual religion; in distinction from modes and forms; the sufficiency of scripture; and the absurdity of holding the pope to be infal- lible. The patriarch was highly displeased with these bold sentiments; at one time uttering cruel threats, and at another offering honor, promotion, and money, according to the course which Asaad would pursue. Asaad, finding himself deprived of books and congenial society; and exposed to cruel mockings, after repeated declarations that he was ready to seal his testimony with his blood, privately withdrew from the convent where he was, and ar- rived at Beyroot on the morning of March 2d. The missionaries rejoiced to receive him, having been greatly concerned for his personal safety, during this absence of seven weeks. As soon as his mother, brothers, and other rel- atives heard of his return to Beyroot, they flocked to him in rapid succes- sion, to persuade him to leave the missionaries, and thus save the family from the insupportable shame of having him renounce their religion and join himself to foreigners. After many painful struggles, he accompanied four of his relatives home, on the 17th of March. The missionaries strongly opposed his going, from an apprehension that he would not be able to return, as he expected to do in a few days. He thought he knew the people of the country, and that, after all that had been said, they would not offer him vio- lence ; and he strongly hoped, that his visit to Hadet would do good. In about a fortnight, twenty or more of his relatives assembled, took him by force, escorted him to the convent of Der Alma, and delivered him up to the patriarch, by whose order he was subsequently removed to Cannobeen. Here he endured imprisonment, chains, stripes, and revilings in succession; and often all of them combined. About the middle of May, he was in close confinement, in chains, and was daily beaten. In June, having made an unsuccessful attempt to escape, he had a heavy chain around his neck, the other end of which was fastened to the wall. The patriarch encouraged the common people to visit him in his confinement, and to spit in his face, and call him odious names, in order to shame him, and break his spirit. Toward the close of July his mother, and other members of the family, vis- ited Cannobeen, at the request of the patriarch, who informed them that Asaad was unwell. They found him in chains, which they were unwilling to believe to be the case till they saw it for themselves. Galeb, a younger PERSECUTION, INDIAN MISSIONS. 159 brother, carried a written application to the patriarch, signed by the whole family, pleading for Asaad's liberation. It was well understood, however, that Tannoos, an older brother, though he joined in the application, sent a secret messenger to prevent its success. The mother's heart had relented; and she acknowledged that the missionaries felt more tenderly for her son, than the Maronitès did. Galeb saw his brother in September, but was not permitted to take leave of him. About two months afterwards, Galeb visit- ed Cannobeen, assisted his brother in escaping, and brought him homeward as far as Kesroan, where the fugitive was apprehended, carried bound to Gzir, and afterwards restored to the patriarch at Cannobeen. From this imprisonment he was never released. The Maronite authorities concealed the facts of his history as far as they could, frequently sending out false re- ports of his death. After the conquest of the country by the Viceroy of Egypt, it was ascertained that he was really dead. Worn out with cruel mockings and scourgings, with bonds and imprisonments, his bodily powers gave way; but his mind, by divine grace, proved unconquerable, and he died, a constant witness to the truth. In March, Pharez, the youngest of the brothers, having been found in the act of reading the New Testament, was struck with a sword by his brother Mansoor, and beaten by Tannoos. He immediately left Hadet, came to the missionaries, and determined not to go home again. He was soon after de- coyed, however, by Mansoor and Galeb, and taken home by force. From this time till November, he lived principally with his relatives, though he kept up a communication with Messrs. Bird and Goodell. Wishing for an opportunity of reading the Gospel openly, he was weary of the constraint imposed upon him, and determined to leave the country, if possible. Be- fore taking this step, he went to Acre, to see if something could not be done with the Pasha toward obtaining Asaad's liberation. The attempt was unsuccessful. It was reported, on good authority, that some of the sub- ordinate rulers had urged the two oldest brothers to take the life of Pharez, if he could not otherwise be separated from the society of the missionaries. He therefore remained in a secret place, till he could get on board a vessel bound to Alexandria, whence he took passage to Malta, being commended to the care of Mr. Temple. He left Beyroot on the 2d of December, hav- ing written a forcible letter to his brother Mansoor, and had several confi- dential interviews with Galeb. He applied himself to the study of English at Malta, and continued for some time in the service of the mission. INDIAN Missions. The missions to the Cherokees, Choctaws, and Chero- kees of the Arkansas continued their usual labors with but little change, either in themselves or the people to whom they were sent. Experience showed that the plan of reducing the larger and multiplying the smaller establish- ments was judicious ; and there seems to have been a general disposition among the brethren, to diminish the secular cares and labors of the missions as far as circumstances would permit. The blacksmith's shop at Brainerd had been put under the care of Mr. Dean, who was to manage its concerns according to his own discretion, and report directly to the Prudential Com- mittee; thus relieving the mission of all care of the establishment. A let- ter from Mr. Washburn, at Dwight, suggested that the same arrangement should be made for all the mechanics at all the stations. Among the Choc- taws, Mr. Kingsbury doubted whether the office of superintendent, which he had held from the beginning, ought not to be abolished, as it overwhelmed one man with the secular cares of all the stations and nearly destroyed his usefulness as a preacher, and gave him at least an apparent importance, which made him an object of jealousy among the natives, if not among his brethren. The missionary convention beyond the Mississippi resolved, that --~~ 160. HistoRy of THE AMERICAN BOARD. A Missionary, preaching to Indians. no minister of the gospel ought to be appointed superintendent of a mission. The importance of farmers and mechanics, to introduce the arts of civiliza- tion, was fully recognized ; but every where, among the experienced, the con- viction was gaining strength, that large establishments and complicated op- erations should be avoided, and that teachers of every kind should be free from the incumbrance of secular cares. And it is worthy of notice, that these opinions prevailed, while the pecuniary affairs of these missions were manifestly improving. There was little alteration in the state of the schools. While some increas- ed, others, from various causes, diminished, and probably the whole number of scholars was not greater than formerly. As it is with schools in civilized countries, the number of scholars depended much on the acceptableness of the teacher. The management of each school was discussed, and the teacher was blamed for partiality, for making his pupils study too hard or for their insufficient progress, for being too severe or too lenient in his govern- ment, just as he would have been in any school district among white men. Every school master knows, that his judges are troublesome in very exact proportion to their ignorance and incompetence. The amount of trouble, therefore, encountered by teachers among people just beginning to be civil- ized, must be immense. Among the Choctaws, too, some felt dissatisfied because their annuity of $6,000 a year had been put into the hands of the mission. They thought themselves able to manage it, and probably desired the profits of taking care of it. Yet the most influential chiefs and more intelligent of the people were decided and constant friends; and from year to year, the schools were in better order and the pupils made better progress. Among the Cherokees, on both sides of the Mississippi, there were a few instances of conversion, and a few additions to the churches. SANDwich Islands. . This was a year of war. “Michael and his angels fought against the dragon, and the dragon fought, and his angels.” The ten commandments had been translated into the language of the Islands, and printed at Honolulu. The natives were told how these commandments were given, and that they were God’s law, binding on all mankind. Hith- erto there had never been any laws upon the Islands, except the changeable will of the chiefs, and the old and now exploded superstition. The chiefs proposed to enact a criminal eode, of which the ten commandments should L1BUT. JOHN PERCIVAL, U. S. M. - 161 be the basis. This was violently opposed by many of the foreign residents, The missionaries were charged with being the authors of the proposed code. The accusation was false; but what if it had been true? There is nothing criminal in urging the adoption of wholesome laws. If the missionaries had drawn up a complete code of civil and criminal jurisprudence, and by dint of persevering argument, brought the chiefs and people to adopt it, and been active and constant advisers and assistants in all the details of its exe- cution, till theft, drunkenness and adultery, and every vice was suppressed, and law and order established throughout the Islands, they would have done, better than it ever was done before, what has immortalized some of the most illustrious benefactors of the human race. But, in view of exist- ing circumstances, such a course was not thought expedient. That “wicked and unreasonable men might have no occasion of faultfinding ; that the chiefs might have no occasion of jealousy; and that they themselves might not be drawn away from the more important work of preaching the gospel, the missionaries had been instructed, as are all the missionaries of the Board, to abstain from all intermeddling in any way, even by giving advice when asked, with the concerns of the government; and they had scrupulously obeyed. Two of their accusers, however, the British and American consuls, whose offices rendered such interference peculiarly improper, did interfere with the government in a most objectionable way. They went to the young King, a boy about fourteen years old, and told him that the regents, his guardians, had no right to make laws; and that he alone had the right. They recommended a code which should forbid nothing but murder, treason and theft. Indeed, every remonstrance of a foreigner against the promulga- tion of a code, or against any of its enactments, was an interference with the affairs of government. But, though such opposition was violent and persevering, some laws were promulgated; and among them was one for- bidding females to go on board the ships in port, on pain of imprisonment during the pleasure of the chiefs. This law had been in force about three months, when, on the 14th of January, the U. S. armed schooner Dolphin, commanded by Lieut. John Percival, arrived at Honolulu. Soon after the arrival of the Dolphin, her commander expressed his re- gret at the existence of the law concerning females visiting ships on an infamous errand. He next insisted upon the release of four prostitutes, then in the custody of the government for a violation of the law. This demand was pressed repeatedly, and in the most persevering manner, till at last it was partially successful. In the mean time, several among the higher chiefs came to the missiona- ries, stating that the commander of the Dolphin had threatened to shoot Mr. Bingham, if he appeared at the council of the chiefs, when he (the said com-. mander) was transacting business with them ; and that, unless the law against prostitution were repealed, he would come and tear down the houses of the missionaries. They asked, what would be the duty of the natives, in case of apprehended violence. The missionaries replied, that such threats would not be executed; that every officer of the American navy was ac- countable to his government at home; and that the chiefs need not be anx- ious on the subject. This, however, did not satisfy them. The inquiry was still pressed, “What shall we do, in case your houses are attacked # You are our teachers. We are not willing to have you killed. If we lose you we cannot get other teachers, and we shall be left in darkness.” ...The answer was the same as before. “The commander of the Dolphin will not dare to molest us, while found only in the prosecution of our duty. But even if he should, we intreat you not to resort to violence in our defence.” On Sabbath, the 26th of February, public worship was held in the fore- 21 - 162 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. noon as usual, when 3000 people attended. The service was in the open air, the roof of the great chapel having fallen several weeks before, in con- sequence of a violent rain. In the afternoon, the unfavorable state of the weather prevented a meeting, as the hearers would have been without shel- ter. At five o'clock, Mr. Bingham went over to the house of Kalaimoku, for the purpose of holding worship there, with such individuals of the chiefs and others, as might find it convenient to attend. Soon afterwards, six or seven sailors from the Dolphin, armed with clubs, entered the upper room, where the sick chief was lying on his couch, with his friends around him, and demanded that the law should be repealed. They threatened, in case of refusal, to tear down the houses. Confusion ensued; and, before the riot- ers could be made to leave the house and the yard, they had broken all the windows in front. While this was going on, their number was increased, by the arrival of several others, who made similar demands. When driven from the house of Kalaimoku, they directed their course to the house of Mr. Bingham. Seeing this, and knowing his family to be unprotected, Mr. Bingham ran home another way, hoping to arrive there first. Not being able to do this, he fell into the hands of the rioters, by several of whom he was seized, some of them holding a club over him in the attitude of striking. The natives, who had borne the whole with astonishing forbearance, now interfered by laying hold of the sailors, so that, in the bustle, Mr. Bingham was released. He was afterwards pursued by other small parties. One sailor aimed a blow at him with a club, and another stabbed at him with a knife; but he happily escaped without injury. All the rioters were secured by the natives. After this affray had ceased, ten other sailors arrived, a part of whom attacked Mr. Bingham's house, and broke in a window. While two were attempting to force the door, one of them suddenly, and in an unaccountable manner, turned round and struck the other with a club, so that he fell, and was carried off as dead. Some of the chiefs cried out to the people earnestly, “Do not kill the foreigners;—hold them fast;-handle them carefully.” To which one or two answered with spirit, “How can we handle them carefully, when they are armed with knives and clubs’ One of the crew of the Dolphin received some dangerous cuts from a sabre in the possession of a native; and of the two or three sailors, who had joined the mob from other ships, one was indebted to the direct interference of Mr. Loomis for the preservation of his life. On the evening of the same day, Lieut. Percival waited on the chiefs, and declared, that the prohibition should come off; that he was determined not to leave the islands till the law was repealed; and that he had rather have his hands tied behind him, or even cut off, and go home to the United States mutilated, than to have it said, that the privilege,of having prostitutes on board his vessel was denied him, after it had been allowed, as he alleged, to a certain other individual whom he named. Messrs. Bingham, Loomis, and Chamberlain were present at this conversation, and two of them at least took part in it, But the most painful portion of this sad history is yet to come. The next day it was rumored that females, who should go on board ships, would not be punished; and, in a day or two, the missionaries learned with sorrow, that some of the chiefs, wearied by importunity, and terrified by threats, had given a kind of indirect permission, by intimating, that if any females should resort to their old practices, it should not be very strictly inquired into, but they should simply be considered as disgraced and excluded from the society of the good. Accordingly, a considerable number repaired on board. When the first boat with females passed along the harbor of Hono- lulu, in the dusk of the evening, a shout ran from one deck to another as if a glorious victory had been achieved, - is VISIT OF THE U. S. SLOOP PEACOCK. 163 When Kalaimoku was informed of the permission which had been given, he called before him the chiefs, who had relaxed the authority of the law, and inquired of them what the facts were. They quailed at his severe re- buke and wept under his chiding. But the fatal deed was done, and could nzº be recalled. The flood-gates of immorality were open, and a deluge of pollution could not be prevented. - . - * When it was known that the law was prostrate, Lieutenant Percival called upon the chiefs to express his gratification. He said he was now at ease; and that he intended to visit Maui and Hawaii, where the prohibition was still in force, and compel the chiefs in those islands to rescind it. So great a calamity was kindly averted; and Honolulu alone was polluted by a visit from the Dolphin. The influence of this vessel, during the subse- quent ten weeks of her stay, may well be imagined. So odious was it, even in the eyes of the common people, that they applied to the vessel and her commander, interchangeably, the appellation of the mischief-making- man-of-war. - " ...' On receiving information of these proceedings, the Prudential Committee made a formal complaint to the Secretary of the Navy, who ordered a Court of Inquiry. The final result of the investigation never was pub- lished, as it doubtless would have been, in justice to Lieut. Percival, had he been acquitted. The natural inference is, that he was sentenced to receive a private reprimand, and perhaps a suspension for a time from the public service. There is reason to believe that the visit of the Vincennes to the islands in 1829 had some reference to these transactions. The Dolphin remained at the islands about four months; but her disas- trous influence did not terminate at her departure. Irreligion and vice had gained a strength and boldness which could not be overcome at once. The life of Mr. Bingham was threatened, and was thought to be in danger. In November, and subsequently, some chiefs of inferior rank were seduced into the practice of gaming and intemperance, and a considerable number of the people followed their example. Similar scenes were enacted at Lahaima. While Mr. Richards was ab- sent, in October, the station was visited by English and American whale ships, whose crews committed gross outrages upon the peace and property of the inhabitants. The governor was absent likewise, and the place was left in the charge of a female chief, a neice of Kalaimoku. The anger of the sailors was excited by the fact, that prostitution was forbidden. This prohibition they charged upon Mr. Richards; and a mob proceeded to his house for the purpose of killing him, as they declared. Not finding him at home, and his house being guarded by faithful natives, they turned to such of his other property as they could find, and destroyed it. Kekauonohi, the female chief, commanded all the females of the place to flee with her to the mountains, which order was promptly obeyed. The sailors, after filling the place with violence for a number of days, pillaging the houses of the na- tives, and destroying their property, returned on board, having totally failed of their object. - This pernicious influence was in some degree counteracted by the visit of the U. S. sloop of war Peacock, Capt. Thomas Ap Catesby Jones, which arrived at Honolulu in October, and remained till January, With an inde- pendence worthy of his office and reputation, Capt. Jones kept himself un: committed, till he had an opportunity to judge for himself. At the general meeting in October, a circular was prepared, and signed by eight missiona- ries, representing all the stations, in which they state the course they have pursued, deny the charges brought against them, and challenge an investi- gation. The foreign residents laid hold of the word “challenge,” and ap- 164 H18TORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, pointed a meeting for them to appear and defend themselves. At this meet- ing, the missionaries demanded that their accusers should bring definite charges, in writing, and produce their evidence in support of them. Mr. Charlton, the British Consul, who took the lead of the opposers, refused to bring any definite charges, but said he and his friends had come to hear what the missionaries had to say and prove. He spoke for some time, and repeatedly, saying that he was dissatisfied with the management of the mission; that the people were growing worse; that no chief would dare testify against a missionary, and the like; but refused to have any thing that he had said written down, as a charge that he was to support by proof. Capt. Jones, having remained a mere spectator till he perceived the whole ground of dispute, requested that the whole circular might be read. After hearing it, he said that, as he viewed the subject, it was the business of those gen- tlemen who had replied to the circular, to direct the attention of the mission- ries to some special charge, and bring their evidence in support of that charge: otherwise nothing could be done; for no one would expect the missionaries to arraign, try, and condemn themselves. He thought the cir- cular was a clear, full, and proper declaration of the objects and operations of the mission, and that the public were candidly and fairly called upon to point out any mistakes, either in principle or conduct, and bear witness of evil, if there were any. He thought the gentlemen of the mission had done every thing they could on their part, and that now the burden of proof must lie on those, who accepted the challenge; and if charges should be proved against the missionaries, then they might be expected to answer. On hearing this, some one moved an adjournment. After a few more words from Capt. Jones, the motion was renewed, and the meeting broke up. When about to leave the islands, more than three weeks afterwards, Capt. Jones wrote an affectionate farewell letter to the missionaries, in which he bears testimony to the good effects of missionary labors, as they had fallen under his own observation, both at the Sandwich and at the Society islands; says, that he has heard of ill effects of these labors, but has not seen them ; declares, that he witnessed the readiness of the missionaries to meet an investigation, and to answer any written charges, which could be suscep- tible of proof or refutation, and that, as no charges derogatory to their characters had been brought forward after so long a notice, it was but fair to conclude that none could be; and expresses sincere acknowledgments for the kind attention he had received from the missionaries individually. He concludes by saying, “If it should hereafter appear, that this visit has, in however remote and minute a degree, contributed to further the missionary efforts, I shall be well recompensed for the long absence from my family.” The mission experienced another trial, in the loss of Dr. Blatchely. His health failed, and he sailed for home on the 6th of November, in the ship Connecticut, Capt. Chester. The Captain and owners declined re- ceiving any compensation for his passage. Notwithstanding all these trials, the mission prospered. In January, the new house of worship at Byron's Bay, (Hilo,) 90 feet by 30, was occupied, and attendance on public worship greatly increased. In April, the habitual attendants at that place were at least 2,000. In January, there were known to be more than 80 schools on Hawaii, with at least 4800 scholars. In April there was an examination of schools at Honolulu, on Oahu, at which 2409 scholars attended from 69 schools, in which 66 native teachers were employed. The joint letter of the mission, March 10, estimated the num- ber under instruction on all the islands at 20,000, and stated, that 2000 per- sons were known to be in the habit of family and secret prayer. On Kaui, in April, attendance upon instruction was evidently increasing. Kakioeva, GENERAL PROSPERITY. ANNUAL MEETING. F65 the governor, accompanied by Mr. Whitney, made a tour round the island, earnestly exhorting the people to attend upon the instruction of the mission- aries. Such journeys of the chiefs were frequent. In the autumn, Kaahu- manu visited Hawaii, for the purpose of promoting learning and religion, and with good effect. - At Kilua, early in the year, the house of worship was found too small for the increasing congregation, and another was erected by order of Kuakini, (Gov. Adams,) 180 feet by 78. At Kowaihae, in November, Mr. Bishop preached in a grove, to a congregation of 10,000 people. In July, an ex- amination of schools was held at Lahaina. It was estimated that there were then 8000 learners in schools connected with that station; 7000 on Maui, and 1000 on the adjacent small islands of Molokai and Lanai. At the general meeting in October, the number under instruction on the islands was estimated at 25,000, and the native teachers at 400. The number of books and tracts printed since June, 1825, was 74,000. This was an in- sufficient supply, but no more could be furnished, for want of paper. C H A P T E R XIX. . Cl 1827. Annual Meeting in New York. Special efforts to increase the funds of the Board.-Bom- bay. Schools transferred to the Church Missionary Society.—Ceylon. Quiet progress.-Mediter- ranean missions. Death of Mrs. Temple 5–of Mr. Gridley. Legislative reform in Malta. Mr. Brewer goes to Constantinople, and then to Greece. Mr. Smith arrives at Beyroot. Church at Beyroot organized. Maronite excommunications, and violence on Mount Lebanon. Battle of Navarino.—lndian missions. Missions received from the United Foreign Missionary Society. Chickasaw mission received.—Sandwich Islands. Return of Mr. Loomis. Death of Kalai- moku. Admissions to the church. Increase of schools. Iimprovement of morals. Third out- rage at Lahaina Capt. Buckle’s complaints. Council at Honolulu. London Quarterly Re- view, and stories of voyagers. Reinforcement, - The Annual Meeting of the Board was held in New York. It com- menced on the 10th, and was continued daily, the Sabbath excepted, to the 15th of October. The auditor having declined re-election, William Ropes, Esq. was chosen to that office. Agreeably to a vote of last year, the annual report was presented in a printed form. It was thought best, however, to direct that henceforth it be presented in manuscript, in such form, that the parts relating to the several missions and other important topics may be submitted to committees of the Board, who should examine them and report during the meeting; so that, after the amendment of the several parts if necessary, the whole might go to the public with the deliberate approbation of the Board. This plan has ever since been followed. The income of the Board from donations, for the year ending August 31, had been $82,435,25; the expenditures, $104,430.30. Towards meeting the deficiency, a debt had been incurred of $15,513,10. This meeting derived its principal interest from the effort made to in- crease the funds of the Board. Many promising fields for missionary labor had been found, where no missions had yet been planted; and several of the existing missions were calling loudly for reinforcements; but only a small part of these calls could be met, for want of funds, which the churches were evidently able, if disposed, to furnish. An effort, by which the funds of the Board should be greatly increased, and that without delay, had been a subject of serious thought, conversation, and correspondence, for some months. Among the most ardent and influential friends of this project—if 166 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. se----- --.. he may not be called its author—was Mr. Josiah Bissell, an enterprising merchant of Rochester, N. Y. He attended the meeting as an honorary member; and by his fervid and impressive eloquence, did much to produce the state of feeling with which it closed. Dr. Beecher's sermon was one of his most powerful and successful efforts. The various parts of the work in which the Board was engaged, as they came under review in the course of business, excited a lively interest. A meeting of friends of the Board was appointed to be held on Monday evening, Oct. 15, and the members were invited to attend. Zechariah Lewis, Esq. was chairman, and Eleazer Lord, Esq. clerk. The Corresponding Secretary gave a statement of the fields for missionary labor open to the B9ard, which it would require an additional expenditure of $100,000 annually to occupy; the Rev. Jonas King, lately from the East, described many of them, from his own personal knowledge; and Dr. Beecher urged the duty of efforts in proportion to the wants of the heathem and the opportunities for doing them good. Dr. McAuley, Mr. Bissell and others spoke with overwhelming force and pathos. Sub- scription papers were then circulated, on which $25,675 were subscrib- ed, payable annually for five years, on condition that the amount be raised to $100,000 annually, and all but $5,000 payable, for once, within twelve months, unconditionally. Of this sum, one gentleman in New York city subscribed $5,000. Mr. Bissell subscribed $10,000 for himself and friends in Western New York. Many gentlemen, from distant places, who sub- scribed nothing, pledged themselves to raise increased amounts in the places of their residence. Whether this movement, in the end, did more good or harm, is a question not easily settled, and on which there will be different opinions. That it did much of both, is undeniable. The attempt to raise $100,000 annually was a failure. A large part, even of the sum pledged unconditionally for the first year, was never received. Many persons, in different places, felt that they had been pressed too hard, had been borne down by eloquence and importunity, and not allowed to judge for them- selves of their own duty, and were thus rendered less accessible to future applications. In short, there was a “re-action,” and its evils were long and seriously felt. On the other hand, new ideas of Christian liberality were made to enter many minds. Not a few rich men have, since that time, given in juster proportion to their wealth than formerly. The evils of the re-action were temporary, and we may hope are past; while the good influ- ence of larger views and a juster apprehension of the right use of wealth remains, and will do good to the end of the world. BoMBAY. The Rev. Cyrus Stone and David O. Allen, with their wives, and Miss Cynthia Farrar, embarked at Boston, on the 6th of June, to join this mission. Mr. Allen and wife arrived on the 27th of November, having left their companions at Calcutta. The various departments of missionary labor had been carried on as us- ual, so far as the reduced strength of the mission would permit. Several of the free schools for boys were surrendered to the care of the Rev. Mr. Mitchell, who was laboring in the service of the Church Missionary society at Tannah. The number retained under the care of the mission was 26,- 16 for boys and 10 for girls. A female teacher of one of the girls’ schools died near the close of the year, giving some evidence of piety. At Ceylon, this was a year of quiet and silent progress. Before the end of August, 12 had been received into the church. About 2000 hearers usually attended worship at four stations on Sabbath morning. At the close of the year, there were 93 free schools, containing 3378 boys and 942 girls. The number of students in the Seminary at Batticotta was 67, of whom 24 were members of the church, and others were apparently pious. In the in- MR. SMITH ARRIVES AT BEY ROOT. 167 struction of this school, Mr. Poor was assisted by Gabriel Tissera and ten other natives. It was fast rising in reputation, and some of the more learned Brahmuns occasionally resorted to it for instruction in the higher depart- ments of Tamul literature. Some difficulty was found in keeping the pupils till they had completed their full course of study, owing to the high wages offered for their services. The whole number under instruction in all the schools, at the close of the year, was 4,500. At MALTA, Mrs. Temple closed a useful life by a happy death, on the 15th of January. She was soon followed by her infant child. - In November, the mission had published since its commencement, 62 books and tracts in Modern Greek, 43 in Italian, and one in Greco-Turkish; in all, 106, averaging more than 40 pages each. Of several, second and third editions had been issued. Something was done in the way of preach- ing and Sabbath Schools. The missionaries of several English Societies were at work, and the wrath of the Roman Catholics was greatly excited. At several times, men undertook to assassinate Mr. Keeling, a Wesleyan missionary, on one of his usual walks; and the doors of the Roman Catholic churches were set open, on purpose to favor their escape; for those churches were privileged places, over which the Romish priesthood claimed exclusive jurisdiction, and in which no person could be arrested by the civil govern- ment. The priests, too, claimed the right of being tried for any crime what- ever, only by their own ecclesiastical superiors, there and at Rome. The British government now abolished these privileges; so that criminals could henceforth be arrested even in the churches, and priests must answer for their crimes, like other men, before the civil courts. Of course, there was a great improvement in morals, and in personal safety. #" g WESTERN Asia. Mr. Gridley, having spent the winter and spring at Smyrna, went, in June, to Kaisarea in Cappadocia, about 400 miles east of Smyrna, where he hoped for better advantages in his present studies, and to gain important information concerning the Greeks in the interior of Asiatic Turkey. His health was improved by his journey of 21 days on horse- back, but afterwards suffered from excessive labor and study. On the 13th of September he ascended Mount Argeus, near which the city is situated. This mountain is 13,000 feet high, and Strabo asserts that, in a clear day, the Black Sea and the Mediterranean can both be seen from its summit. Of the whole company of seven, he alone reached the summit, from which he returned in a state of extreme exhaustion. This effort brought on a fever, which proved fatal on the 15th day from the ascent of the mountain. His funeral was attended by many of the Greeks, who had learned, as had many at Smyrna, to respect his talents and virtues. Even before he left Smyrna, he had become able to preach acceptably in Modern Greek. Mr. Brewer left Smyrna, on the 22d of January, for Constantinople, where he engaged in the study of the Hebrew-Spanish language; that is, the Spanish in Hebrew characters. His teacher failed to fulfil his engage- ment; and the prospect of gaining access to the Jews appearing less favor- able than he had expected, he turned his attention for awhile to the Turkish, and then to the Modern Greek. Political affairs growing more unsettled, he left Constantinople in September for Greece, for the purpose of establishing deposits of Bibles and tracts, distributing the Scriptures, and gaining inform- ation. Having visited several of the Greek islands, he went to Smyrna in November, and, in December, sailed for Malta, where he procured a quan- tity of books and tracts, to be distributed during the ensuing year. r. Smith left Alexandria on the 30th of January, and, after a journey of 20 days, through the desert to Jaffa and thence by sea, arrived at Beyroot, He was accompanied by three German missionaries in the service of the “. . . ...-assº 168 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. Church Missionary Society; Mr. Mueller, destined to Egypt, and Messrs. Gobat and Kugler, missionaries to Abyssinia. Another of the company was Girgis, (George,) an Abyssinian, who had visited Egypt on ecclesiasti- cal business, and whose intelligence and apparent piety deeply interested all who saw him ; but concerning whose real character and subsequent career, reports are contradictory, and nothing is certainly known. While he was at Beyroot, the Monthly Concert in March was kept as a day of fasting, and closed with the Lord's Supper. Sixteen persons were present, all regarded as pious. They were from America, Europe, Asia and Africa; members of Congregational, Episcopal, Lutheran, Lutheran Reformed, Moravian, Latin, Armenian, Greek Catholic, and Abyssinian churches. Americans, Armenians, English and Germans, took part in the exercises. At Beyroot, on the 2d day of January, Dionysius Carabet and Gregory Wortabet, Armenians, and an European lady of distinction and intelligence, a member of the Latin Church, were solemnly received to the communion and fellowship of the mission church. Besides these, there were others, Armenians, Maronites, Greeks and Greek Catholics, making in all about twenty, “whose hearts,” says Mr. Goodell, “we hope, have been moved by an influence more than earthly,” and some of whom, it was confidently hoped, had indeed been born again; “besides many others, who appear to be rationally convinced that the Bible is right, and that they are wrong.” At the Monthly Concert in February, the wives of Carabet and Wortabet were admitted to the church. This gathering of the converts into a new church was an important event. It announced distinctly, that, so far as the mission should be successful, ex- isting ecclesiastical relations were to be broken up, and the existing churches destroyed. So it was evidently understood. The danger of reform had roused those churches to violent persecution, and this undisguised threat of destruction greatly increased its fury. No one, so far as is known, then doubted the correctness of this policy; but it was probably a mistake. The measure could not be justified by the example of Luther and his coad- jutors, even were we to admit that they were infallible. The cases, it is true, had many strong points of resemblance. The same truths were brought into conflict with the same errors as in Luther's time, and with the same preponderance of learning, piety, and morality, on the side of truth. But in Germany, the movement commenced in the bosom of the church it- self, and its object was reform. Some plead Luther's example, for coming out of a corrupt church without delay. Others blame him for leaving it so soon. Both mistake the facts. Luther did not excommunicate the Pope, till the Pope had fixed the day for excommunicating him. He continued in the Romish church, within a very few days, as long as he could. His fol- lowers were not definitively separated from it, and erected into a distinct church, till the treaty which put an end to the religious war, after his death; and from that time Protestantism ceased to spread in Germany. In Eng- land, Sweden, and other countries that became Protestant, the work was done by the churches and governments of those countries, with aid, in some cases, voluntarily sought from Germany. In Syria, the case was different. Foreigners had come to Beyroot, uninvited and undesired. There they dwelt and labored, under the consular protection of a foreign power. They sought, not merely the reform, but the destruction, of the established churches; and endeavored to draw away their members to a new organiza- tion. The old establishments, therefore, must fight in defence, not only of their errors, their superstitions and their vices, but of their very existence; and this added new bitterness to the contest. More light will be thrown upon this subject by the history of succeeding years. MARONITE Excommunic ATIONs, 169 On the 14th of January, the decree of excommunication, by the Maronite Patriarch, dated December 15, was read with great vehemence, and with many extempore additions, in the Maronite church at Beyroot. The Patri- arch stated that the missionaries “are unwearied in their efforts;” that “they go about manifesting a zeal in compassionating their neighbors;” that “they have opened schools and supplied instructers, all at their own ex- pense;” that “in their outward works they appear as men of piety;” and that “the evil grows every day.” He strictly forbids all connexion with them, in buying or selling, borrowing or lending, giving or receiving, at- tending schools or teaching, laboring for hire, or rendering any other ser- vice, on pain of loss of office if the offender be a priest, and of the great excommunication if a layman, the power of absolution being reserved to the Patriarch alone. On the 28th, additional threats were uttered in the same church; and the agent of the Greek church read a new and severe prohibi- tion against all who should be in habits of intimacy with the mission. These severe proceedings increased the general curiosity concerning the mission. Visiters were multiplied, and the brethren could do little but ex- plain their doctrines and motives from morning till night. But the schools suffered. Parents dared not send their children. One teacher after another received positive orders to discontinue his school, and was forced to com- ply, till, some time before the close of the year, not one was left. Serious inquirers were constantly harrassed with threats, false accusations, arbitrary taxes, and petty annoyances, till some of them discontinued their visits, and others were deterred from approaching the mission. For several months, their labors were interrupted by the prevalence of the plague around them. Mr. Bird wished to spend a part of the hot season on the mountains, with his family, for the sake of health. He, therefore, accepted the invitation of Sheikh Naami Latoof, to spend the time at his father's, at Ehden, near Cannobeen. Naami had appeared to be a staunch friend of the mission- aries, and had refused to leave their society at the command of his priest. Some hope was even entertained of his piety. Having obtained from the Emeer Besheer an order for protection, he set forth, and arrived in company with Naami, on the 3d of August. Towards evening, the next day, a priest entered the house, and read a proclamation, signed by “the Ignoble Joseph Peter, Patriarch of Antioch and all the east,” excommunicating the whole family for receiving “that deceived man and deceiver of men, Bird, the Bible man;” declaring, that “They are, therefore, accursed, cut off from all Christian communion: and let the curse envelope them as a robe, and spread through all their members like oil, and break them in pieces like a potter's vessel, and wither them like the fig tree cursed by the mouth of the Lord himself: and let the evil angel rule over them, to torment them day and night, asleep and awake, and in whatever circumstances they may be found. We permit no one to visit them, or employ them, or do them a fa- vor, or give them a salutation, or converse with them in any form : but let them be avoided as a putrid member, and as hellish dragons. Beware, yea, beware of the wrath of God.” In a few moments an attack was made by some followers of a rival sheikh, in which Latoof received a severe wound upon his head, and his wife's mother had her wrist broken. On the Sabbath, a letter was received from the Patriarch, commanding the people to persecute the Bible-man from the place, even though it should be necessary to kill him. Mr. Bird, there- fore, left the house of Latoof on Monday, with a single attendant, and re- tired to Tripoli. He soon obtained leave of Sheikh Mohammed to reside at Bawhyta, where his wife and children joined him, after a separation of ten days. Excommunications from Cannobeen followed him here, but pro- 170 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, duced little effect. It was said that Joseph Latooſ, a brother of Naami, had been the cause of much infidelity: that is, had weakened the confidence of the people in the priesthood. The elder Latoof visited the Patriarch to ob- tain reconciliation. Naami was summoned, but took his own time to go, and when there, made no concessions. He boldly defended the missiona- ries, and denied the truth of the Patriarch's proclamations. When the Pa- triarch threatened him with the fate of Asaad Shidiak, he laid his hand on his sword, and defied his power. On the 7th of November, intelligence was received of the battle at Nava- rino, in which the Turkish and Egyptian fleets were destroyed by the com- bined fleets of England, France, and Russia. It was supposed that war would immediately follow, if it had not already commenced; that the fury of the Turks would know no bounds; and that persons under English pro- tection, instead of being safe, would be marked for destruction. The Eng- lish ambassador at Constantinople, and Commodore Downes, commanding the American squadron in the Mediterranean, had been applied to, and had promised protection in case of need ; but there was not time for them to af- ford assistance. With the English Consul, the mission families fled in the night to Mansoorea, a Greek village 6 or 7 miles distant. Learning, soon after, that war would probably be averted, they returned to Beyroot, where they dwelt undisturbed to the close of the year. INDIAN MISSIONs. Among the Cherokees, there were seven missionary stations, supplied by 34 missionaries and assistants. This was a year of moderate progress, with no remarkable changes. The schools were gene- rally successful. There was some special seriousness, and some were added to the churches, at several of the stations. The itinerant labors of Mr. Chamberlain and John Huss were attended with some instances of con- version. - The Choctaw mission comprised eleven stations, and 35 laborers. The farm at Elliot was managed with singular skill, energy and success, so that the station more than supported itself. At Mayhew, the presence of the Holy Spirit was manifest during the winter and spring. In June, nine per- sons, two of whom were native girls belonging to the schools, were received into the church, and there were other candidates for admission. There were also seasons of unusual seriousness at Elliot, at Goshen, and at Ai-ik- hunnuh. Mr. Byington and Mr. Wright spent a great part of the year in preparing school-books in the Choctaw language, in which they had the as- sistance of Israel Folsom, who had been educated at Cornwall, and some of the best native interpreters. The books were printed, during the summer, at Cincinnati. Dwight was the only station among the Cherokees of the Arkansas. Here were 16 missionaries and assistants. The people anxiously requested two more schools, and an increase of preaching, beyond the ability of the mission to supply. Several instances of conversion occurred, and the morals of the people were evidently improving. The seven missions next to be noticed, were received from the United Foreign Missionary Society. OsAGES of THE NEOSHO. Two stations, with 14 missionaries and as- sistants. ~. 1. Union. Commenced in 1820. Rev. William F. Waill, superintendent; Dr. Marcus Palmer, licensed preacher and physician; Mr. Abraham Red- field, carpenter; Mr. Alexander Woodruff, blacksmith; their wives; Mr. George Requa, steward; Mr. George Douglass, farmer; Miss Elizabeth Selden. This station was about 150 miles north-west from Dwight, on the Neosho, or Grand River, which enters the Arkansas from the north. The MISSION'S RECEIVED FROM THE UNITED FOR. MISS. SOCIETY. 171 Osages were more uncivilized than any other natives among whom missions had been attempted; without fixed habitations, subsisting almost wholly by the chase, and having no idea of one Great Spirit who made or governs all things. Scarce any of the comforts of civilization, or even of the necessa- ries of life, could be obtained amongst them. Somewhat extensive farming operations were therefore indispensable. After excessive labor and priva- tions, about 140 acres of land had been subdued by the plough, the produce of which, in 1825, was 900 bushels of wheat, and 1600 of corn. By unpre- cedented floods in 1826, fences had been swept away, corn-fields ruined, and property destroyed to the amount of $2,000. The school had numbered 50 pupils; but fear of invasion from the neighboring tribes, in 1826, drove the greater part of the people to the prairies, and the number was reduced to 20. In July of this year, it had again risen to 40. 2. Hopefield. 1823. Rev. William B. Montgomery; Mr. William C. Requa, farmer; Mrs. Requa. This was a small farming establishment, about 4 miles from Union, designed to show the Osages the benefits of agri- culture when conducted by their own people. Eleven Osage families took up their residence here in 1824, and, in August, carried their disposable produce, about 25 miles to Fort Gibson, for sale. The next year, the num- ber of families was 15, containing 91 souls. In 1826, they were in constant terror for fear of war; and sometimes fled to Union, rushed into the mission houses, ran up stairs, and crept under beds for safety; for savage ferocity and apparent apathy under sufferings that are manifestly inevitable, are no proofs of habitual courage. This settlement was nearly ruined by the floods of 1826, when the settlers were reduced to extreme suffering for want of food; but in the spring of 1827 they resumed their labors with alacrity, and with good prospects of success. OsAGEs of THE MIssouri. This mission had 13 members, at two stations. 1. Harmony. 1821. Rev. Nathaniel B. Dodge, superintendent; Mr. Amasa Jones, teacher and licensed preacher; Mr. Daniel H. Austin, car- penter; Mr. Samuel B. Bright, farmer; their wives; Mr. Richard Colby, blacksmith; Miss Mary Etris; Miss Harriet Woolley. This station was about 150 miles north from Union. From the unpromising character of the Osages, the want of union and good management in the mission family, the great expense in proportion to the good effected, and the amount of sickness and suffering, several families had become discouraged, and left the mission about the time of its transfer to the Board. In 1824, the farm produced 460 bushels of wheat and 1600 of corn. The school now con- tained 35 children, 25 of whom could read the Word of God. From igno- rance of the language and want of interpreters, little had been done in the way of preaching the gospel. 2. Neosho. 1824. Rev. Benton Pixley, and his wife. This station was situated about 60 miles from Harmony, and 100 from Union, nearly in a direct line between them. Having obtained some knowledge of the lan- guage, Mr. Pixley removed to this place, that, unincumbered with other cares, he might devote himself exclusively to the religious instruction of the Osages. He had acquired much knowledge of their character, habits and customs, and in some degree gained their confidence; but no religious im- pression had yet been made. MAckINAw. 1823. Rev. William M. Ferry, superintendent; Mr. Mar- tin Heydenburk, teacher; Mr. John S. Hudson, teacher and farmer; their wives;* Miss Eunice Osmar; Miss Elizabeth McFarland; Miss Delia Cook. This station was on the island of Mackinaw, in the strait between lakes Huron and Michigan, about 350 miles from Detroit. This island was * Mrs. Heydenburk was not formally appointed till the next year. 172 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. .* Mackinaw, *g the centre of operations for the American Fur Company, and a common rendezvous for various Indian tribes, scattered from the great lakes and the head waters of the Mississippi to Hudson's Bay and lake Athabasca. It had long been a common, though not a universal practice, among the many traders, clerks and other whites in this whole region, to live with Indian women, either as wives or concubines, and to desert them and their children on returning to civilized life. This practice was introduced while the French held possession of Canada, and the greater part of the half-breeds were still of French descent. They and many of the Indians were nomi- nally Roman Catholics, but were almost entirely ignorant of Christianity. Those of mixed blood were generally more intelligent, and possessed more influence, than the unmixed Indians. French priests occasionally visited the region, and opposed the mission to the extent of their power. In Au- gust of this year, there were 112 scholars in the boarding school, and there had been several interesting cases of conversion. The children were col- lected from the whole region extending from the white settlements south of the great lakes to Red River and lake Athabasca. MAUMEE. Mr. Isaac Van Tassel, teacher and licensed preacher, and his wife. Mr. Leander Sackett, farmer, left the mission in August, on account of a disagreement with the other members. This mission was situated in the north-west part of Ohio, on the Maumee River, about 30 miles from its mouth. In October, 1826, the school contained 32 pupils, from five neigh- boring tribes. Six gave evidence of piety. The number of pupils at the end of this year was 16. TuscARoRA Mission. Mr. John Elliot, teacher. The site of this mission was 3 or 4 miles east of the Niagara river, at Lewistown, N. Y., among 200 or 300 Tuscaroras, living on a reservation of 2,000 acres. A church had been organized some years since, and now contained 15 members. The school had between 30 and 40 pupils. SENECA Mission. Rev. Thompson S. Harris, superintendent; Mrs. Harris; Mr. Hanover Bradley, steward and farmer; Miss Asenath Bishop, Miss Mary Henderson, Miss Phebe Selden, teachers and assistants. This mission was situated about 4 miles from Buffalo, N. Y., on a reservation of CHICKASAW MISSION RECEIVED, 173 83,557 acres, inhabited by 686 Indians of the Seneca, Cayuga and Onon- daga tribes. The school contained 45 children. Six natives, recently converted, were added to the church in May, and ten others during the summer, making the whole number 30. - r CATTARAUGUs Mission; 30 miles south of Buffalo, on a reservation of 26,880 acres, having between 300 and 400 inhabitants. Mr. William A. Thayer, teacher, and his wife, constituted the mission. From various causes of temporary influence, the school had declined, so that the average attendance this summer was not more than 12. In spiritual things, the mission was prosperous. A church was organized in July, with 12 native members, recently converted. Ten or twelve others were thought to give evidence of piety. CHICKASAw Mission. In 1821, the Missionary Society of the Synod of . South Carolina and Georgia established a mission among the Chickasaws, a numerous tribe of Indians whose territory lay immediately south of the State of Tennessee. During the summer of this year, 1827, the Rev. Dr. William A. McDowell visited Boston, for the purpose of negotiating a transfer of this mission to the Board. The subject was brought before the Board at its annual meeting in October, and a resolution was passed, au- thorizing the Prudential Committee to receive the mission, on such terms as they should think reasonable. On the 27th of November, the Committee voted to receive the mission, on condition that it should be free from debt; that its property should be delivered to the Board; that the missionaries should be retained if agreeable to themselves; and that the Board should be recommended to the patronage of the churches under the care of the Synod. Mr. David Greene, who had for some time been employed in the Secretary's department at the Missionary Rooms, and who was now going on a visit to the Indian missions, was appointed to attend to the remaining formalities of the transfer. Mr. Greene attended the meeting of the Synod at Charleston. On the 14th of December, the Missionary Society of the Synod transferred its “foreign missions” to the Board, and the Synod passed resolutions, approving the transfer, recommending the Board to the patronage of the churches, and their own co-operation with the Board in the work of foreign missions. \, - To this mission belonged four stations, and twelve members. 1. Monroe. Rev. Thomas C. Stewart, superintendent of the Chickasaw mission ; Mr. Samuel C. Pearson, farmer; and their wives. Mr. Stewart arrived at this station, J anuary 31, 1821, and the school was opened in May, 1822. At the time of the transfer, nearly 100 acres of land were under cultivation, and the property of the station was estimated at $3,870. The church was formed in June, 1823, comprising the seven members then belong- ing to the mission family, and one black woman, the first fruit of their labors. Four converts were added in 1824, 5 in 1825, 6 in 1826, and 26 in 1827; making 42 converts added since its formation. A large majority of these were of African descent, and several were white. - 2. Toksheish. 1825. Mr. James Holmes, teacher and catechist; Mrs. Holmes; Miss Emeline H. Richmond, teacher. This station was but two miles from Monroe, and its members and converts belonged to the same church. It had a small school, composed mostly of small girls, under the i. of Miss Richmond, and a farm of about 30 acres, cultivated by hired abor. sº 3. Martyn. 1825. Rev. William C. Blair, and his wife. Here was a farm of about 30 acres of good land, and a school, commenced in August, 1826, containing 24 pupils. There had been four or five instances of con- WeIS] On. 174 filSTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 4. Caney Creek. 1826. Rev. Hugh Wilson; Mrs. Wilson; Miss Pru- dence Wilson. The school was opened in January, 1827. As this station was some 40 miles from any considerable settlement of the Chickasaws, it afforded little opportunity for preaching the gospeſ, but was the better fitted for a boarding school, as it removed the children more effectually from the influence of their heathen relatives. In a treaty made some years previously, it had been stipulated that the United States should pay $4,500 for erecting buildings and opening farms for two schools, at such places as the Chickasaws should select, and $2,500 annually for the support of the schools. Martyn and Caney Creek were the places selected. Their superintendence was committed by the Chick- asaws to Mr. Stewart, who was held responsible for the character of the teachers and success of the schools. It was stipulated that 25 children should be boarded at Caney Creek, on account of the annuity. On the 12th of November, the missionaries beyond the Mississippi formed themselves into a Presbytery, to be under the care of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States. SANDwich IsLANDs. Mr. Loomis found his health failing under the in- fluence of the climate ; and with the approbation of his brethren, sailed for the United States on the 6th of January. He brought with him the means of printing Hawaian books, of which many thousands of copies were after- wards executed under his superintendence, and sent to the islands. In the same month, the regent Kalaimoku, whom foreigners had called Billy Pitt, and whom the natives regarded as “the iron cable” of their country, antici- pating his approaching dissolution from the progress of the dropsy, sailed from Honolulu, and touched at Lahaima, where he witnessed the reception of the young princess into the church, arrived at Hawaii, where he wished to die. Here, under an unsuccessful operation for his disease, he fainted, and survived but a few hours. His mind, to the last, appeared to be steadfast in the faith and hope of the gospel. “The world,” he said, “is full of sor- rows; but in heaven there is no sorrow nor pain :--it is good—it is light— it is happy.” The evidence of his preparation for death was most satisfac- tory to those who knew him ; and he left his parting advice to his people in writing, exhorting them to walk in the same way. During this year, six natives were received as members of the church at Lahaina, six at Honolulu, and one at Waimea, making the whole number of native members 23. Ten of these were among the highest chiefs of the islands, and other chiefs stood propounded for admission. Congregations on the Sabbath were large. At Honolulu, at Kailua, at Kaawaloa, 2000 hear- ers were often present on Sabbath morning, and sometimes the number amounted to 5000. Except at Honolulu, where the opposition of foreign residents caused some decline, the number both of schools and of learners increased greatly. The press was kept busily employed; printed books were eagerly sought, and some of them were copied by natives and exten- sively circulated in manuscript. Frequent journeys were made by the missionaries, the chiefs, and the most competent of the people, selected for that purpose, to promote attention to learning and religion; and with good success. Teachers were brought together occasionally to receive special in- struction, and some of the principal chiefs spent a part of their time in teaching. The morals and customs of the people improved immensely. Though they were still an uncivilized people, and a stranger, on arriving, might think their condition could never have been worse, yet the progress as- tonished those who had long known them. Mr. Young, an Englishman who had been strangely left on Hawaii, and finding for a long time no opportu- nity to escape, had become an inhabitant, expressed his surprise to see the ...” CAPT. BUCKLE's compl.AINTs. 175 ready triumph of the gospel over barbarous and immoral habits, on the prevalence of which his labors, for thirty years, could make no impression. The opposition of foreigners continued. There was a third outrage at Lahaina. The crew of the English whale ship John Palmer, commanded by Capt. Clark, said to be a native of Massachusetts, had succeeded in en- ticing several women on board their vessel. Hoapili, the governor, now the highest male chief on the islands, demanded them of the Captain, propos- ing to send himself to the vessel for them. Capt. Clark first evaded and then ridiculed the demand. Three days having been thus consumed, Hoapili resolved to take vigorous measures to enforce the law. He told Capt. Clark that he should not be permitted to return to his vessel, unless the women were brought on shore; and ordered the ship's boat to be drawn up upon the beach; but, being as open hearted and unsuspecting as he was brave and upright, he took no measures to prevent intercourse between Capt. Clark and his crew by other boats, and the Captain sent permission to his men to fire upon the town, unless he was released in an hour. The knowledge of this state of things having come to the mission house, Mr. Richards repaired to Hoapili's, to attempt a reconciliation. Capt. Clark raved and scolded, and threatened to batter down Lahaina; but finally promised that if the governor would release him, the women should be sent on shore and every thing settled by nine o'clock the next morning. Mr. Richards suggested that it would be well to accept the offer, and Hoapili, with some hesitation, consented. Just after this, the crew commenced fir- ing, but ceased when informed of their Captain's release. Five balls were discharged, all in the direction of the mission house. Capt. Clark after- wards asserted that he ordered his men to fire over the mission house, and not at it. One ball passed very near the roof. The next morning, October 24, he sailed for Oahu, without fulfilling his promise ; thinking, no doubt, that lying to a barbarian chief was a capital joke. A part of Mr. Richards’ letter, giving an account of the conduct of Capt. Buckle at Lahaina, had been in the Missionary Herald, from which it had been copied in the newspapers and extensively circulated. The account ar- rived at Honolulu near the close of this year. Capt. Buckle was there. The excitement was tremendous. The Sandwich Islands had been regard- ed as a spot, out of sight of the civilized world, where men might wallow in all moral pollution, and return with reputations untarnished. The discove- ry that this privilege was now at an end, and that whatever they should do at the islands was liable to be known elsewhere, was more than the vicious would bear. Their rage was unbounded. They threatened even to go to Lahaina and kill Mr. Richards; and for a while it was feared that blood would be shed. The British Consul, too, demanded satisfaction for the de- tention of Capt. Clark and his boat at Lahaina. At length, Kaahumanu or- dered the principal chiefs and the missionaries from Lahaina to Honolulu, early in December. While the chiefs were together, laws were proposed against murder, theft, adultery, rum-selling, and other crimes and immorali- ties. The opposition of foreigners was violent; the British Consul taking the lead, and threatening the islanders with the vengeance of Great Britain, if they should presume to make laws for themselves. However, the first three were enacted, to go into operation in all the islands next year. The others were enacted, but no time set for their enforcement. All were or- dered to be printed for the information of the people. 3. A council was called, to investigate complaints against the missionaries. The dissatisfied foreigners attended. Their chief complaint was against Mr. Richards’ letter. They were requested to bring their charges in writ- ing, but refused. After many hours had been uselessly consumed, the 176 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. chiefs sent for Mr. Richards. On hearing this, the complainants immedi- ately rose—the chiefs said, “they jumped up like persons seized with the cholic,”—and hastily retired. Mr. Richards came, and acknowledged that he wrote the letter. Hoapili said they all knew that the letter was true, and the council agreed that it could be of no use to pay any further attention to the matter. All soon went to their homes; Hoapili shipped a good supply of cannon to Lahaina, to be used in case of any future attack; Capt. Buckle soon sailed for England; and thus ended the last scene of the kind at the Sandwich Islands. Some good came out of all this evil. It effectually opened the eyes of the chiefs to the character of all parties. This year a new mode of attack upon the mission was adopted ; publish- ing accusations against it in foreign countries. The London Quarterly Re- view took the lead. Its statements were supported by a letter, in bad En- glish, from Boki, “which,” the editor said, “we pledge ourselves to be gen- uine.” Unfortunately for the pledge, it was well known that Boki could neither write, read, speak or understand English at all. A copy of this Hetter in the language of the islands, endorsed with Boki's certificate, in his own hand, that it was not written by him, is preserved in the archives of the Board. The accusations of the review were very thoroughly refuted, soon after their appearance, by the Rev. C. S. Stewart. From that time to the present, voyagers from different countries have visited the islands, and being unable to converse with the natives, from ignorance of the language, have sought information from some of the principal foreign residents. These men, who appear to have neither candor enough to give correct information nor genius enough to invent a new slander, repeat the same accusations, in nearly the same words, to one visitor after another. The voyagers go home, and publish accounts of what they have learned at the islands; and thus we seem to have the independent testimony of several respectable witnesses, when in reality we have only successive editions of the same defamation, sent through different channels by the same enemies of the mission. Hence the remarkable and otherwise unaccountable similarity, even in the selection of words and arrangement of sentences, between the accounts which voya- gers give of the errors of the missionaries. The names of the chief defam- ers are well known. -- A reinforcement of this mission sailed from Boston on the third of No- vember. Its members were, Rev. Messrs. Lorin Andrews, Jonathan S. Green, Peter J. Gulick, and Ephraim W. Clark; Dr. Gerrit P. Judd ; Mr. Stephen Shepard, printer; their wives; Miss Maria C. Ogden, Miss Delia Stone, Miss Mary Ward and Miss Maria Patten, assistants, to reside in the different mission families. Mr. Green was instructed to embrace the first favorable opportunity for visiting the North West coast of America, for the purpose of learning what openings might be found for missionary labors. w = <--~~~~ :-rºw. ------ - - - - - - - .* - - - - - - - - - - - - T ~ : * ~wsºms”- - BOMBAY, SEVERAL CONVERSIONS: 177 C H A P T E R XX. 1828. Meeting at Philadelphia.-Bombay. Several conversions. Excitement among the Brahmuns. Babajee.—Ceylon. Schools transferred to the Church Missionary Society.—Beyroot. Missionaries retire to Malta.—Mr. Brewer returns to America. He requests and receives a dis- mission.--Mr. Greene's visit to the Indian Missions. Death of Mr. Hoyt. Cherokees admitted to the churches. Awakening among the Choctaws. Mr. Kingsbury's letter. Stockbridge mission commenced.—Sandwich Islands. More quiet. Progres º: and schools. Increased re- ligious attention. Native prayer meetings. Awakening at Kaliua. Iteturn of Mr, Ely. Ros nian Catholic mission. The annual meeting was held at Philadelphia, on the first, second and third days of October. The income of the Board, for the financial year, had been about $102,000, or more than $14,000 greater than the preceding year. . The payments from the treasury had been more than $107,000, j the debt was increased to $22,179 21. - * - - At this meeting, the Board resolved to institute a fund, to be composed of legacies and donations made for that object, for the support of aged and in- firm missionaries, and the widows and children of missionaries; it being understood that such persons are bound to do what they can for their own support, and that the proceeds of the fund, should be applied only to meet the unavoidable deficiency. Legacies and donations for this fund, however, have never been received to any considerable amount, and all such claims have been met from the annual receipts of the Board. The prevailing sen- timent among the patrons of the Board seems to be against providing per- manent funds for objects which can as well be accomplished without them. Dr. Wisner was added to the Prudential Committee. The increase of business demanded an increase of strength in the Secretary's department. More than 2400 letters had been written and sent from the Rooms during the year. Constant correspondence must be maintained with about 70 large auxiliary societies, including at least 1500 local associations; with clergymen and others in various parts of this, and other countries; with 223 missionaries and assistants, and with an increasing number of candi- dates for employment. The Board therefore resolved to appoint another Assistant Corresponding Secretary, and Mr. David Greene was elected to that office. In practice, by an arrangement made at the Rooms, Mr. An- derson was Assistant Secretary for Foreign, and Mr. Greene for Domestic Correspondence. . ºt AT BoMBAY, the missionaries were less interrupted by ill health than in any former year, and their various departments of labor were carried on with unusual uniformity. The preaching of the gospel was attended by an increasing number of the natives, and with more order and solemnity than formerly. Two men were received into the church; an intelligent Portu- guese, who had for some time been seriously attentive to religious instruc- tion, and a native of Massachusetts, who had been engaged in the whale fishery, and had become pious after a visit to the Sandwich Islands. A young lady who resided for awhile in one of the mission families, at length gave pleasing evidence of a change of heart. A Mahratta woman, the mother of the female teacher who died in hope the year before, followed her daughter into another world, and there was some reason to hope into heaven. The feelings and conduct of her daughter in view of death, so different from those of a heathem, deeply iºf her mind. She became a habitual at- tendant at the Mission chapel, and in her last sickness declared her faith in Jesus Christ as her Savior. A Hindoo convert from a distant village, whose attention was first arrested by certain tracts that fell into his posses- 178 History of THE AMERICAN Board. sion, was baptized in the chapel of the American Mission, by the Rev. Mr. Stevenson, of the Scottish mission. The Hindoo who was baptized in 1826 was deterred, by the opposition of his relatives, from coming to the Lord's Supper. They were especially opposed to this ordinance, because, in cele- brating it, he must eat with Christians, by which his caste would be lost and his family disgraced. He was therefore separated from the church; though some hope was still entertained of his piety. w The schools rather increased during the year. One for the instruction of Jewish children in the Hebrew language was established at Alibag, about 30 miles south of Bombay, under the instruction of Samuel, a Jew, who had been for eight years in the service of the Mission. - In the spring of this year, a rule was adopted, that the teachers, scholars, and all persons in the employment of the mission, should stand during prayer at the chapel. This had been the practice at Mahim, and in other missions, and even Brahmuns had readily complied with it; but here it raised a storm of excitement. The Brahmuns were afraid that even so much compliance with the forms of Christianity might lead to more, and in the end endanger the Hindoo religion. A combination was formed to resist the rule, and all the Brahmun teachers left the service of the mission, except Babajee. He had entered the service of the Scottish mission in 1820, and in 1823 came to Bombay, where he had ever since been employed by the American mission. He had sometimes appeared to feel the force of Chris- tian truth, but generally was as careless as his countrymen. He said that there was nothing in the rule improper in itself, or contrary to the sacred books of the Hindoos; and that he would comply the next Sabbath. ‘Though threatened with loss of caste, he kept his word. Council after council was called to condemn him and cast him out, at one of which at least a thousand Brahmuns were present. He appealed to their common sense against the absurdity of persecuting him so violently for an act neither improper in itself nor forbidden in their sacred books, while there were Brahmnns present, with whom he had eaten beef and drunken brandy and caroused for whole nights together, and no censure had been inflicted on them. They, howev- er, imposed such humiliating penances upon him, and were so resolute in their wrath, that it was thought best for him to retire awhile to the Deccan. Other teachers soon came forward, eager to be employed by the mission ; and many of the Brahmums who had left, soon came back and resumed their places, submitting to the offensive rule without further contest. After a while, Babajee came back, and was permitted to pursue his business unmo- lested; but these events did much to cure him of his regard for Brahmun- ISII). At CEYLON, this year was much like the last. There were some instan- ces of conversion and of admission to the church. On the 24th of Janu- ary, 14 were admitted. Preaching in the neighboring villages was mani- festly useful. From want of funds, it was found necessary to give up a few of the free schools; several of which were transferred to the care of the Church Missionary Society’s station at Nellore. The examination of the Seminary at Batticotta, in September, was highly satisfactory to Chief Justice Ottley and other gentlemen of distinction who attended. A class of 15 left the Seminary, having completed their course of study, and a class of 29 entered the preparatory school, selected from not less than 200 applicants, whose claims were clamorously urged by their relatives and friends.--What a change, since the time when it was difficult to procure a single pupil MEDITERRANEAN Missions. The schools at Beyroot were all broken up ; intercourse with the inhabitants, to any considerable extent, had become dif- ficult and dangerous; the plague was again approaching; the prospect of BEYRoot. MR. BREWER RETURNs to AMERICA. 179 War between. Turkey and England increased; the English Consul, Mr. Abbott, thinking his life unsafe, had secretly left the place,—so that now the missionaries were no longer under consular protection; commerce had al- most ceased, and vessels in which they could depart were seldom to be found; in this stagnation of commerce, the transmission of funds would be uncertain; Mr. Temple was about to leave Malta on a visit to his native land, (which he did in the autumn,) and some of them must supply his place, or the press must stop; and a passage could now be obtained in an Austrian vessel. Messrs. Goodell, Bird and Smith, therefore, embarked on the 2d of May, and arrived at Malta on the 29th. They were accompa- nied by the two Armenians, Carabet and Wortabet, who had for some time been in their families. They were suffered to depart without molestation. No enemy opened his mouth in triumph. As they went down to the water's side, those from whom scoffs were expected, exclaimed with apparent seri- ousness, “The Lord preserve and bless you;” while a few devoted friends were overwhelmed with grief. At Malta, during the remainder of the year, they were mostly employed in study and in superintending the press. Car- abet and Wortabet assisted in the Armenian language; Pharez Shidiak in the Arabic; and Nicholas Petrokokino, who had been educated at Amherst College, in Greek. Every thing was arranged on the expectation that the station at Beyroot would be resumed, and new stations occupied at Constan- tinople, at Smyrna and in Greece, as soon as practicable. Mr. Brewer sailed from Smyrna early in May, and arrived at Boston on the 17th of July. His arrival was unexpected; but after hearing his rea- sons, the Committee voted that he appeared to have acted conscientiously, and without any intention to violate an established usage of the Committee; and that, in view of all the circumstances of the case, his return was “ex- cusable.” When he went to the East, it was with the understanding that he should return in two or three years; and in view of the disturbed state of the Turkish Empire and other circumstances, he thought the present the most favorable time. Mr. Brewer expected soon to return to Greece as a missionary of the Board, and to establish a seminary of learning there. The Committee hesitated about sending him; for they had not all that knowledge of Greece, which the management of such an undertaking seemed to de- mand; and various circumstances showed that Mr. Brewer had not that confidence in the Committee, which would enable them to work together pleasantly and profitably. It was resolved, therefore, to refer the matter to the Board, at its approaching annual meeting. When the Board met, the whole matter was laid before the committee on that part of the annual re- port which related to missions in countries bordering on the Mediterranean. After hearing a full statement of facts and arguments from Mr. Brewer and others, and learning that the measure would be agreeable to all concerned, this committee recommended that the whole subject be referred to a special committee, to be composed of the Rev. Drs. Day and Chapin, and the mem- bers of the Prudential Committee. Mr. Brewer declared that he should acquiesce in the decision of this committee as final. The committee met on the 13th and 14th of October, Dr. Day was chairman, and Dr. Chapin was also present. After a full examination of the case, they resolved unan- imously, that it was not expedient that Mr. Brewer should return to the Mediterranean at present, as a missionary of the Board; that, if he insisted on an immediate decision of the question whether the Board would employ him at some future time, it must be decided in the negative ; but that, if he was willing to leave the question of his future employment undecided for the present, it be referred to the Prudential Committee. These transactions produced some excitement in a few places, and at New Haven, Ct. a society - 180 • , History OF THE AMERICAN BOART). of ladies was formed, to support Mr. Brewer in the East. On the 12th of November, Mr. Brewer requested a dismission from the service of the Board; and on the 21st it was granted. Mr. Brewer soon returned to Smyrna, where he was sustained as a missionary by the society of ladies in New Haven, and afterwards by the Western Foreign Missionary Society at Pittsburgh. During a part of the time, he also received aid from the American Seamen's Friend Society. Since that time the Board has repeat- edly been urged to appoint him again as its missionary; but has never, re- eeived any offer of his services, either from him, or from any person author- 'ized by him to make it. At the annual meeting in 1839, his case was again brought up by a memorial from the Berkshire Association of Congregational Ministers, and referred to a committee, who are to examine it in all its bear- ings, and report at the next annual meeting. INDIAN Missions. Mr. Greene, having concluded the business relating to the Chickasaw mission and left Charleston just before the year eommenced, proceeded to the Cherokee country in January. In February, he visited the Chickasaw missions. The missionaries rejoiced to receive him, and to learn that their stations were transferred to the care of the Board. Having made some necessary arrangements for their personal comfort and the successful H. of their work, he visited the Choctaw missions in March, and hen, accompanied by Mr. Kingsbury, visited the stations beyond the Mis- sissippi; and finally, returning by way of the stations in Ohio and New York, reached Boston in July; having, in eight months, travelled about 6000 miles, and inspected about thirty stations. The information acquired and imparted on this tour was well worth the expense, fatigue and exposure which it cost. Miss Lucy Ames and Miss Delight Sargeant joined the Cherokee mission on contract, for a limited time. It had become the opinion both of the older missionaries and of the Committee, that sueh temporary engagements were better, when practicable, in the case of assistants, than engagements for life, without previous experience; as they afforded opportunity for deliberate choice, after practical acquaintance with a missionary life. - The Rev. Ard Hoyt, for some years superintendent of the mission, died at Willstown, on the 18th of February, in the 58th year of his age, and the eleventh of his missionary labors. For several years, he had been able to do little more than to preach on the Sabbath, in pleasant weather, and converse with such as called upon him for instruction; but his love for the people continued in all its vigor and freshness, and they deeply lamented his death. The additions to the churches were considerable. At Brainerd, in July, 54 communicants met at the Lord's table, eight persons were admitted to the chureh, and one was received as a candidate. There was some special se- riousness in the neighborhood. At Candy's Creek, in August, five Chero- kees had been admitted to the church. At Haweis, 40 communicants were present in June, of whom 30 were members of that church. Ten persons were then baptized; and during the year, 14 were baptized, and eight admitted. At Willstown, the black people formed a society for promoting civiliza- tion and christianity in Africa, which sent ten dollars this year to the Amer- ican Colonization Society, * . In the annual report, the number of communicants in all these churches, the fruits of this mission, were stated at 160. Twelve had died in faith, and there were several candidates for admission. The Chickasaw mission was still favored with the divine presence. In October, the number of communicants at Monroe amounted to 63, besides the missionaries, The awakening continued through the year. * * Choctaws. MR. KINGSBURY's LETTER. 181 Among the Choctaws, the seed which several years had been spent in sowing, began to spring up. Mr. Kingsbury thus gives the spiritual his- tory of this year, in a letter written soon after its close. “For more than a year past, there has been manifested in those parts of the nation where it was enjoyed, an increasing disposition to hear religious instruction. In the early part of last year, a few individuals became hope- fully pious: two of them have united with the church, and two others are candidates for admission. In the neighborhood of Black Creek, about 40 miles below Elliot, where our lamented brother Hooper bestowed his last labors, a very general seriousness prevailed at the time of his death. The people had resolved on building immediately a meeting-house, and indi- viduals had offered very liberal subscriptions towards that object. “But the most marked and general attention to the subject of religion, and one which has given a new impulse to the cause among the Choctaws, commenced under the labors of our Methodist brethren in the south-west part of the nation. At a general meeting, convened in July or August ex- pressly for religious instruction, and which with propriety might be called a camp-meeting, six or seven Choctaw men became deeply impressed, while listening to a simple statement of the crucifixion of our Savior. One of these Was affected with bodily exercises, similar to what was experienced a few years ago in the western and southern states. A large meeting was held in October, at which there was a very great and general excitement, and the effects produced on many were truly remarkable and happy. Some who before were violent opposers of the gospel became its zealous friends. At these two meetings and subsequently, several hundreds have manifested a desire to be instructed in the gospel. A number of these give good evi- dence of piety; and it is peculiarly gratifying, that among them are several of our former scholars. - “It is worthy of notice, that, at the commencement of the above work, the old men, whom once it was supposed nothing could move, were the first affected; and all, with one exception, were captains of clans. When these warriors, whose cheeks had never before been wet with tears, were ridiculed because they wept, they replied, ‘It is not the hand of man that has made us weep: it is our Maker that has caused it. You never saw us weep for what man could do to us, but we cannot withstand God. If your Maker should deal with you as he has with us, you would weep too.” These are now persons of prayer, and appear to be new creatures. “This work of grace has carried with it such convincing evidence, that almost all have been constrained to acknowledge it the work of God. One of the principal chiefs, an enlightened man, and formerly no ways disposed to favor such a work, has been entirely convinced that no other than the Almighty God had power to produce such a change in the Choctaws. He now spends much time at religious meetings, and on other occasions, in making known the gospel to his people. Some very unusual and remarka- ble means seemed to be required in the case of the Choctaws, to overcome their prejudices, and to arouse them to an attention to the gospel. Such means it is conceived Infinite Wisdom has employed in relation to the above-mentioned religious excitement. W “On the first Sabbath in December we had a meeting at the new station near Col. Folsom's. The weather was unfavorable, and not a large number attended : but it was a solemn and interesting occasion. The sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered for the first time at that place. At that meeting the chief of this district (the north-east) came out very decidedly on the Lord's side, and spoke with much feeling and effect to his people on the truths of the gospel, affectionately recommending to them to believe on 182 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. = the Lord Jesus Christ, as the only Savior for sinners, and to obey his com- mands. About ten came forward, and expressed a desire to seek in earnest the salvation of their souls. “On the last Sabbath in December the sacrament was administered at Elliot. The chief of that district (the south-west,) was present, and twice. addressed the people, very appropriately and earnestly, on the great subject of religion, recommending to them to attend to the great salvation offered in the gospel. Much seriousness was manifested, and some were anxious to know what they should do to be saved. It is a remarkable fact, and one which ought greatly to encourage the friends of missions, that two of the highest chiefs in the nation are now personally and zealously and effectually laboring to communicate the gospel to their people.” The Cherokees of the Arkansas, showed an increasing desire to hear the gospel,-which was preached at stated times, at six different places within 25 miles of Dwight. The school at Dwight was prosperous. At the earn- est request of the people, who erected the necessary buildings, cleared and fenced the garden, and agreed to board their own children, and furnish corn and meat for the teacher, a new station was commenced at Mulberry, under the care of Dr. Palmer. The school was opened in March. Dr. Palmer had a congregation on the Sabbath, varying from 75 to 100, among whôº were many serious inquirers after the truth, and some instances of conversion. By a treaty concluded at Washington in May, this division of the Chero- kees agreed to exchange the country which they then occupied, for one im- mediately adjoining it upon the west. It was stipulated in this treaty, that the money which the Board had expended in buildings and other improve- ments should be refunded by the United States, to be used for similar pur- poses in the new residence of the Cherokees. * **. At Mackinaw, the last quarter of the year was a season of spiritual in- terest, during which there were several instances of conversion; but the history of this awakening belongs mostly to the succeeding year. A mission was commenced among the Stockbridge Indians, who had re- moved to the vicinity of Green Bay. In 1827, the Rev. Jesse Miner, their former pastor, visited them, in the service of the Board; and having re- ported their condition and prospects, was appointed as missionary among them. He arrived in June, 1828, and found their condition better than he expected. They had sustained public worship on the Sabbath, and other religious meetings, to good effect. Mr. Augustus T. Ambler was sent to this mission as a teacher, about the end of the year. SANDwich IsLANDs. The missionaries were less disturbed by foreigners, than in preceding years. An increased number of vessels touched at La- haina, and the conduct of many officers and crews deserved commendation. On one occasion, the crews of several English ships were guilty of disor- derly conduct, and threatened to kill the missionaries, unless the “tabu" were removed. Two captains called the next day, and promised to prevent farther disturbance from their crews. At Honolulu, the efforts of foreign residents to retard the progress of knowledge and religion, and to promote vice, were incessant, and lamentably successful. Yet even there the good work went forward. i The reinforcement, sent out last year, arrived on the last day of March; and, at the general meeting of the mission in April, the newly arrived brethren were assigned to their several stations. Agreeably to a suggestion from the Committee, Mr. Clarke was stationed at Honolulu, with directions to spend a part of his time in laboring for the benefit of American seamen. A few were found, who gave evidence of piety. The arrival of Mr. Shepard gave an impulse to the printing department. SANDWICH ISI.ANDS. PROGRESS OF PRINTING. 183 Two presses were in almost constant operation. Four natives had become very respectable workmen, and were employed in the office. In nine months previous to September of this year, 51,900 copies of hymn books, portions of Scripture and tracts, were printed, containing 2,417,900 pages in all. The four Gospels had been translated. That of Luke was printed at the islands, in an edition of 20,000 copies. The others were transmitted to the United States, to be printed under the superintendence of Mr. Loomis. The American Bible Society printed 15,000 copies of Matthew, and Mark and John were done at the expense of the Board. - The station at Waimea, in Kaui, which had been vacant for a year or more, was resumed. The governor, Kaikioewa, one of Tamahamaha's vet- erans, was delighted with the return of Mr. Whitney with additional aid. While left alone, he and his wife Kapuli, formerly the wife of Tamoree, had done what they could, and, in the opinion of Mr. Whitney, the people had not gone backward. | ! f º | |Wººſ & ..ºw ** } 3- is ſ R #. *: § ;| || º § º ~ ; "I'ms *"; } º: ºt ; § ; *# § O & 3 § H g; 3.Ż º & º * L ** n - tº eaſt #: º wº sºjºi ºf º # *3. & º §§" * ºr ſ i *: |- ſº $4. sº **, ** ei º & | oº: §§§º, *...º.º. §§ſ|º * :ºº's fºil. |-, During the summer, tours of inspection and preaching were made around Maui, and the small islands of Lanai, Molokai, and Kahulawe. On Mo- lokai there were about 5,000 inhabitants. No missionary had ever been on this island, except Mr. Chamberlain, who once landed there, but made no 184 IIISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BoARD, stay, and gave no instructions... Here they found 1,000 learners in the schools, nearly all of whom could read. On these four islands, they exam- ined 225 schools, in which there were present 5,039 males and 5,204 fe- males, or 10,243 in all. Of this number, more than 6,000 could read, and more than 1,000 could write. The whole number belonging to the schools was found to be 12,956, in a population of about 37,000. The impulse given by this visitation raised the number to more than 18,000. It is re- markable, that but about one fifth of these learners were under14 years of age. Some were 60 years old. On Hawaii, Kekupuohi, one of the wives of Ka- liopu, (Tereoboo,) who was king when Capt. Cook discovered the islands, learned to read at the age of 80, though her memory had failed, and she was often advised to give up the attempt; so great was her desire to read the word of God herself. Still, these schools were very imperfect. The teachers were ignorant; and one of them complained that they were obliged to teach the people their ignorance, having nothing else to communicate. Teachers were called together as was practicable, to receive special instrue- tion. The whole number receiving instruction on all the islands was not less than 45,000. The number of marriages at Lahaina, from the commencement of the mission to October of this year, was 994. Besides these, many couples who were already living together under their former customs, came forward and were publicly recognized as man and wife. Religious instruction seemed to be taking a deeper hold, in many parts of the islands, than ever before. At Lahaina, in April, about 1,000 of the na- tives regularly attended prayer-meetings, and professed to be seeking the salvation of their souls. In October, the number was considerably more than 1,000. There were then not less than 20 places on Maui, and many on Molokai and Lanai, where stated meetings were held for prayer and in- struction. The native teachers conducted the meetings. They occupied the time in reading and teaching the various Scripture tracts and other books, and closed with prayer. These teachers, so lately heathem, were themselves extremely ignorant. Religion, according to their idea of it, probably consisted of little besides abstinence from idolatry and some gross vices, keeping the Sabbath, attending worship, and learning to read. There is no reason to doubt that, so far as they knew their own hearts, which was not very far—they honestly received the gospel as they understood it; though there is reason to fear that few of them understood enough of it to be a living principle of holiness within them. It was about this age of the mission, that some in the interior of one of the islands, who had heard of , the new way only by report, were found to be punctual observers of the Sabbath, according to the best idea they had been able to gain of its nature and duties. Having learned which day was to be observed, they kept their own reckoning, and when the Sabbath came, washed themselves, put on their best clothes, if they had any better than others, lay down in their huts and went to sleep. Yet even this ignorant obedience brought men more easily and favorably under the influence of the whole “truth as it is in Je- sus;” and who can tell how much true piety Omniscience may have seen, where the best human judges could discover satisfactory evidence of none 2 At Kailua, the whole year was a season of deep interest, which was much increased by the lamented death of Mrs. Bishop, on the 21st of February, after a distressing illness of six months. The thought that her dying prayers were offered for them, that they might meet her in heaven, produced a deeper effect upon the minds of the natives, than any arguments or per- suasions. In their joint letter, dated December 10, Messrs. Thurston and Bishop say:— - *- O Jº NATIVE FRAYER MEETING.§. 185 “It is more than a year since the first indications of special attention to religion were apparent. From that time to the present, the Spirit of God has been working in the hearts of this people, and bringing numbers into his kingdom. From the time that our place of worship was completed, we had seen encouraging tokens of increased attention to the ordinances dis- pensed by us, and a deeply serious aspect was apparent among those, con- cerning whom we had entertained pleasing hopes. During the latter part of last year, our houses began to be visited by those who came to make the great inquiry concerning the means of salvation. From that time to the present, our great daily employment, when disengaged from domestic avo- cations, and other duties pertaining to our work, has been to give oral in- struction to the numbers that have thronged our houses to inquire after the concerns of their souls. This religious attention still continues in a pleasing degree, but it has for a few months past been gradually diminishing, and at present new cases of inquiry seldom occur, - “The prominent features of the late religious attention at Kailua, were a deep sense of sinfulness, of danger, and of inability, on the part of the in- quirer himself, to subdue the evil propensities of the heart, or effect any good thing. To persons of this class our instructions have been simple, and confined principally to an explanation of the nature and necessity of repentance and faith, together with an entire dependence on the aids of the Holy Spirit, as the only means of escaping from the power and dominion of Slſle “In order to possess a hold upon the religious feelings of all such as pro- fess-to have become serious inquirers, and to maintain a continued influence over them, a moral and religious society has been formed, which meets weekly on the afternoon of each Friday, to which all persons are admitted who profess their belief in the doctrines of Christianity, and express a desire to obtain an interest in the Savior of sinners. Upon becoming members of this association, they engage to live sober and moral lives; to attend dili- gently upon the means of grace; to observe the duty of prayer; and, if heads of families, to maintain family worship morning and evening. If any member of the society is found guilty of immorality, he is excluded until he confesses his fault and manifests tokens of repentance. At these meet- ings moral and religious subjects are discussed, particularly those of a prac- tical nature. This association, which is similar to those at the other sta- tions, has a powerful effect upon the public sentiment, and is fast raising the standard of Christian morals. The number of individuals, male and female, who belong to this society, is between 400 and 500. - “But there is another association composed of such as give evidence of a work of grace in their hearts, and selected from the members of that just mentioned. They meet with one or both of us on the evening of each Fri- day. The present number belonging to this meeting is about 60, including those already received into the church. This number is increasing by small weekly additions. The instructions imparted to them, are upon the funda- mental doctrines of grace, and are usually conveyed in the form of question and answer. It is from this little band that we select our candidates for church membership, after having continued them a suitable time under a course of preparatory instruction. “On Sabbath, the 9th of March last, the first fruits of our labors here were gathered into the church. Six persons, two men and four women, came forward, and, in the presence of a large coneourse of people, solemnly avowed their belief in the articles of Christian faith, took upon themselves the vows of the covenant, and were baptized; after which the Lord's Supper was administered. It was a day of deep-interest to all the young converts. 24 186 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, r They afterwards came to us, and in an unaffected and feeling manner, de- clared that they had in spirit partaken with us of the sacred emblems of our Lord's body and blood. Nor to these alone was it a day of power. . Many who had before remained undecided became from this time determined to seek the Lord, and have since become hopefully new creatures. s “In August last, twenty persons, twelve men and eight women, were pro- pounded, but owing to the absence of one of us to another station, were not admitted to the church until the last Sabbath in November. This, too, was a season of solemn interest like the former. Many of the candidates were persons of distinction and influence, among whom was Keoua, the wife of Governor Adams, (Kuakini,) and a chief of the first rank in the islands. Our church now consists of 26 native members, all of whom have given for a full year, and many of them much longer, a satisfactory evidence of piety, and have walked worthily in their profession.” The whole number of native communicants, on all the islands, in April, amounted to 50; at the end of the year, to 108. - Mr. Ely, who commenced the station at Kaawaloa in February, 1824, was compelled, by the dangerous illness of himself and wife, to leave the islands. He embarked, October 15, in the Enterprise, Capt. Swain, of Nantucket. The owner, Gilbert Coffin, Esq., generously declined receiving * compensation for the passage. - his year, the Roman Catholic mission began its attempts to convert the natives. This mission, consisting of three ecclesiastics and six seculars, sailed from Bordeaux in 1826. About the time when the first accounts from the American mission were published in France, John Rives, a disso- lute Frenchman who had resided at the islands, happened to be there. He gave glowing descriptions of soil and climate, and of his own vast pos- sessions in the islands; and it was by his advice, as its members asserted, that the mission was commenced. They were never able to find his farms, or profit by his promised patronage. The chief ecclesiastic died on the passage. The others arrived at Honolulu in the summer of 1827. The government was unwilling that they should stay; but the captain of the ves- sel that brought them said he was short of provisions, and could not take them back. For some time they kept themselves secluded. The ecclesi- astics engaged in studying the language, and the seculars in farming and mechanical employments. At length, they began to hold meetings on the Sabbath, which were attended by some of the foreign residents, the more dissolute of whom cordially wished them success. Some of the natives occasionally attended, but found their Latin prayers neither interesting nor instructive. The priest proposed to teach some of the king's attendants their religion; but they, having learned something of their use of images, bones of dead men and other relics, their occasional tabus on the eating of meat, and their other observances, said it was just like their old religion, which they had thrown away, and would have nothing to do with it. a ANNUAL MEETING. DONATIONS TO THE $CHOOLS. 187 C H A P T E R XXI. 1829. Meeting at Albany.—Bombay. Additions to the church. Donations to the Schools.- Ceylon. An eclipse. Discomfiture of the Brahmuns.—China. Bridgman and Abeel embark. -Mediterranean. Mr. Anderson’s agency. Misunderstandings removed. Plans formed. In- tercourse with the Greek government. Schools and school books. Mr. Bird visits Barbary — American, Indians. Numerous conversions.—Sandwich Islands. Foreigners brought under law. Visit of the Vincenues. Letter from the President of the Uaited States to the king. Mr. Green visits the North West coast. The twentieth annual meeting was held at Albany, on the 7th, 8th and 9th days of October. William Ropes, Esq. declining re-election as auditor, John Tappan, Esq. and Mr. Charles Stoddard were chosen. The receipts for the financial year had been $106,928,26; the payments to meet current expenses, $92,533,13. The debt was reduced to $7,784,58. - BoMBAY. The late reinforcement enabled the mission to give greater ex- tent and efficiency to every department of its labors; and there seemed to be a better state of feeling in all classes of people around them. The con- gregations on the Sabbath gradually increased in numbers and seriousness. Three persons were admitted to the church in April. One of them, of Por- tuguese descent, had begun to prepare himself to labor as an assistant to the mission; supporting himself meanwhile, because he thought it would be wrong to live on the sacred funds of the mission, while his ability to be of use was yet doubtful.-The schools increased. At the annual examination, • distinguished English residents were gratified and astonished at the progress made by the girls. Sir John Malcolm, the governor, made a donation of 300 rupees, (about $130) for the support of female schools, and others gave 1200 rupees more. The District Committee of the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge offered to support six female schools under the care of the mission. This raised the number to 18. The superiority of the mission schools was acknowledged by parents and children of all classes, and new schools, for girls as well as boys, were earnestly requested in dis- tant towns and villages.—The health of Mr. Graves had been so impaired by the climate, that he was advised to return to America for a few years. Unwilling to leave India, he attempted a voyage to Ceylon; but not finding a passage from Cotym, he turned aside to the Neilgherry Hills, where he remained, gradually improving, for more than a year. Of the CEyLON MIssion, both Mr. Woodward and Dr. Scudder were obliged to spend a considerable part of the year on Neilgherry Hills, for the recovery of their health. Owing to the admirable system with which the affairs of the mission were conducted, and the aid supplied by 25 native as- sistants, no department of labor was suspended. Mr. Spaulding found time to visit the famous pearl fisheries at the proper season, where he spent a fortnight usefully in distributing tracts and portions of Scripture, and in giving religious instruction to men of all religions, many of whom were na- tive Christians, assembled from various parts of Ceylon and the adjacent continent. In another tour, twenty miles or more east of the mission sta- tions, he found such a desire for schools, and for persons to reside there who could read and explain the Bible, that he left two native readers there for three months, hoping, in the end, to make more permanent arrangements for their benefit.—Eight persons were received into the churches during the €a T. - y The system of schools was steadily accomplishing its work, laying broa and deep the foundations of future success. The whole number under in- struction was 3436. Their improved system of education was attracting 188 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARIO, =-, --- - - r. the attention of all orders of men. The Seminary, especially, was made to bear powerfully on the question, whether the Brahminical religion is true. The Brahminical systems of geography and astronomy, are parts of their religion, and as such, claim infallibility, and if they are overthrown, the whole must fall. The Brahmun cannot admit that the earth is a sphere, or that it moves; and a slight knowledge of geography shows that many of the mountains and seas mentioned in the histories of their gods, have no existence. Eclipses are said to be caused by two monsters, serpents, they are sometimes called,—who attempt to devour the sum and moon. These serpents were doubtless originally intended as emblems of the ascending and descending modes, called even in some of our almanacs, the “dragon's head” and “dragon's tail,” near which alone eclipses can take place; but modern Brahmuns teach, that they are actual serpents, or monsters, Katoo and Rahoo ; and when an eclipse occurs, the people call earnestly upon the gods, to deliver the endangered luminary. Still, strange as it may seem, their learned men can calculate the -time when it will please Katoo to sieze the moon, how much of it will come within his grasp, and how long the struggle will continue. Vesuvenather, whose ancestors, for nine generations, had been astrono- mers, and who was the most learned native astronomer in the region, had ublished his annual almanac, in which he predicted an eclipse of the moon, on the 21st of March, at 24 minutes past 6, P. M. which would obscure five eights of the moon's disc. According to European calculations, it was to commence at 9 minutes past 6, and to obscure only three eights of the moon's disc. There was a difference, too, of 24 minutes in the duration of the eelipse. Hearing of the difference, Vesuvenather, assisted by his brethren, carefully reviewed his calculations, and re-affirmed their correctness. As the time drew near, a leading and zealous Brahmun grew deeply interested in the affair, and ran from place to place, calling the attention of the people to the decisive evidence about to be given, of the superiority of their religion over Christianity. The evening came. At 6 o'clock, Mr. Poor and his stu- dents, the Pandarum and his friends were all assembled. The telescope was ready, with the nicely regulated watch, and all convenient apparatus. They turned to the east, but a small cloud was rising, which threatened to conceal the object of their anxiety. At 9 minutes past 6, the cloud was still there. In another minute, the moon appeared. A small spot was visible on her northeastern limb; but “it was the cloud—certainly it was the cloud.” In two minutes more the cloud was gone; but the spot had grown, and the eclipse had certainly begun. The Pandarum was silent for a while, and then began to abuse the native astronomers for “imposing upon the people.” Mr. Poor defended his acquaintance Vesuvenather, on the ground, —which a believer in the infallibility of their system could not admit, that even the most learned men are liable to mistakes. He then led the way to his school room, and delivered a lecture on eclipses. By means of an or- rery, putting a lamp in the place of the sun, he showed them the heavenly bodies as they had seen them at sunset; and then, extinguishing all the lamps but that which represented the sun, they saw how the shadow of the earth eclipsed the moon. The Pandarum himself was gratified, and the company generally expressed their delight, at seeing the two great serpents changed into two shadows, that of the moon, and that of the earth.- But after all, might not their time-pieces be wrong, and the native astrono- mers right? Two other tests remained; the magnitude and the duration of the eclipse. These were watched with intense interest; but it was certain that less than half of the moon was obscured, and that the duration was just what had been predicted at the Seminary. The Hindoo system was © CHINA. BRIDGMAN AND ABEEL EMBARK. 189 seen to be incorrect. There could be no doubt about it; and there were great reasonings among them, as to what could be the result. A few days afterwards, Dashiel, one of the students at the Seminary, called on Vesuve- nather. The old man brought forward an ancient book, which he said was written more than 200 years ago, and which contained the true theory of eclipses. He said he had long been acquainted with that theory, and knew it to be the true one. Being asked why he did not make it known to the people, and especially to the learned in the district, he replied, that “the people would not believe it, nor could they be made readily to understand it.”—Does the reader ask, what was the result of all this 2 Not a single instance of conversion, for astronomical truth cannot change the heart; but the learned were compelled to regard and treat the Seminary and the mis- sion with more respect than formerly; their words had more weight with people of every class; their preaching had better access to the minds of men; the confidence of the people too, in the Brahmuns, was weakened, and in every way it was favorable to the dissemination and candid reception of that truth by which the heart is changed. ... . CHINA. A new mission was commenced in the east. The Rev. Elijah C. Bridgman sailed from New York for Canton, in China, in the ship Ro- man, on the 14th of October. He was accompanied by the Rev. David Abeel, missionary of the American Seamen's Friend Society to Sea- men in Canton and its vicinity. Mr. Abeel had received an appointment as a missionary of the Board, if, after the expiration of a year, he should think it his duty to become a missionary to the Chinese. Their passage and their support at Canton for a year was given by a merchant at New York, engaged in the Canton trade, who felt a deep interest in the mission, and had furnished many of the facts and arguments which justified its com- Imencement. - - - MEDITERRANEAN Missions. The struggle of the Greeks for indepen- dence had excited a lively sympathy throughout the Christian world, and especially in the United States. American soldiers volunteered to fight the battles of Greece; statesmen lent her their influence, and the rich sent food and raiment to her suffering people. A committee of ladies at New York sent liberal supplies, and Mr. King, who was formerly in the service of the Board, went as their agent to distribute them. The churches partook of the general enthusiasm, and felt that they must now supply “regenerated Greece” with the bread of life; but the Board could not safely go forward, without more perfect information. Plans were to be laid, too, for the con- duct of missions in Syria and Asia Minor, which it was intended soon to resume. The whole missionary force in that part of the world, except Mr. Temple, was now together at Malta, and could easily be con- sulted. Another reason was decisive, for sending an agent from the Rooms to the Mediterranean without delay. Messrs. Gridley and Brewer, it will be recollected, went out unmarried. By misunderstanding some facts and imagining others, they came to the conclusion, that the Prudential Commit- tee were averse to the marriage of missionaries generally, and had contrived and managed to send them out single by unfair means. This conclusion seems to have been formed during the voyage, and on their arrival, was com- municated to the American and some of the English missionaries in that art of the world. On hearing their statements, some felt that dear friends had been abused; the wives of the missionaries understood that they were regarded as encumbrances to their husbands; confidence in the Committee was impaired, and all felt that a false principle had been adopted, which would seriously injure the cause of missions. It was indispensable to the peace, happiness and usefulness of the mission, that these matters should be 190 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, explained more perfectly than could well be done by writing; and from the known character of the brethren there, and their demeanor while misin- formed, such explanation was evidently practicable. Mr. Anderson was therefore directed, near the close of the last year, to proceed first to Malta, and then to Greece. He arrived at Malta on the 1st of January, 1829. Here he remained about two months. During this time, the mistakes into which the brethren had been led were satisfactorily ex- plained, the history of the mission carefully reviewed, and principles and plans for future operations established. In this work, valuable aid was re- ceived from the missionaries of the principal English societies. He then left Malta, accompanied by the Rev. Eli Smith, and by the Rev. Mr. Rob- ertson, an American Episcopalian missionary, for the Ionian Islands. Hav- ing visited the most important places in the Morea and the principal Greek Islands, and met Mr. King at Egina, he proceeded to Smyrna, and then re- turned by Malta to the United States. The results of his investigations in Greece were published in a volume, which probably gives the best view any- where extant, of the intellectual, moral and religious condition and prospects of Greece, as they then were. In obedience to his instructions, Mr. Anderson had several interviews and some written correspondence with the Count Capo d'Istrias, then Presi- dent of Greece. The President learned, with apparent satisfaction, the plans of the Board for the establishment and superintendence of schools, the supply of books, and the introduction of Scripture lessons; he intimated that the Board might proceed according to those plans, without hindrance from the government. He preferred, however, as more befitting the dignity of Greece, to receive a loan from the Board, to be deposited in the national bank of Greece, and expended in executing a plan for general education which he had devised. Such a loan he had solicited from the Society for Elementary Instruction at Paris, and now solicited from the friends of Greece in America. If this loan should be granted, the superintendents of schools appointed by the Board, being suitable men, might receive similar appointments from the Greek government also, and statedly report the con- dition of the schools to both. This plan Mr. Anderson could only refer to the Prudential Committee. It was never executed, as the Board did not feel authorized to loan funds to nations. In all the nations bordering upon the Mediterranean, there was found to be almost an entire destitution of school books in the languages spoken by the people. In the common schools in Greece, on the old system, the course of study was confined to a very small spelling book, a collection of prayers and the Psalter, all in ancient Greek, which none of the children and few of the teachers understood. Even of these, no school had an adequate supply, and many had no printed books of any kind. The few Lancasterian schools which foreign benevolence had planted, had a partial supply of books which the children could understand. The most uneducated Greeks saw the dif- ference between the two systems, and in ordinary conversation called those upon the old system pseudoscholeia, false schools. The missionaries ear- nestly recommended the publication of a series of elementary school books, for the nations which use the Greek, Armeno-Turkish and Arabic languages; the books to be well seasoned with moral and religious truth. The work was commenced; and has been carried on successfully. The Board has furnished, in Modern Greek, besides spelling and reading books, elementary works on arithmetic, grammar, geography, history, and the evidences of Christianity; several important school books have been published in the Ar- menian and Arabic; other societies have rendered important aid by their own publications; and the assortment of good school books in these lan- AMERICAN, INDIANS. NUMEROUS CONVERSIONs. 191 guages is now tolerably complete. If any one would estimate correctly the Value of this work, let him consider what our condition would be, if we had but few schools; a great part of our schools had no printed books; and the others only a few copies each of a little spelling book, a little prayer book and the Psalms, all in Latin, while neither teacher nor learner understood any language but the English. - A careful review of the whole subject, in the light of Scripture, history and experience, led to some change of views with respect to the proper mode of conducting their strictly religious efforts. It was their unanimous opinion, that the time for controversy had not come. The people had neither knowledge enough to see the force of their arguments, nor conscience enough to yield to the truth when proved to them. It was resolved, there- fore, in future to labor for the removal of these obstacles; for the increase of knowledge and conscience; to promote education; to inculcate saving truth ; -to promote piety; and to leave forms and ceremonies, however vain and even hurtful, to be disposed of by the people themselves, when they should become Christians at heart. Experience has shown that they de- cided wisely. - ^. By the mission itself, little could be done this year but to study, print and explore. Study and printing were carried on at Malta, with good success, by the aid of Carabet, Wortabet, and Petrokokino. And in April, all ar. rangements for a companion having failed, Mr. Bird embarked alone, to ex- plore the Barbary States, on the northern coast of Africa. He was absent nearly four months, and found reason to believe that a missionary of the right character might be useful there. - INDIAN Missions. Among the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, and at Mackinaw, the preaching of the gospel was attended with unusual suc- cess. At Brainerd, six natives were admitted to the church in May. In July, there were ten more who had hope of their own piety, most of whom appeared to be truly penitent. At Haweis, in August, 12 persons had been admitted within a year, and there were 14 others apparently pious. At Carmel, in September, five were admitted, and favorable hopes were enter- tained of others. There were other admissions within the year at some of the stations. Converts are mentioned at Willstown, and in other parts of the nation. * Among the Chickasaws, an unusually interesting meeting, or “religious council,” was held at Tokshish, on the 3d, 4th, 5th, and 6th days of July. “In the evening,” says Mr. Holmes, “a considerable number had arrived, and among them some who had come 60 miles. At early candle light our ‘exercises commenced. As we have no church edifice, we assembled in the woods under an arbor. We had a plain pulpit and seats sufficient for nearly a thousand people. Mr. Blair and Mr. Adams were with us at the com- mencement. On Friday morning Messrs. Williams, Wood, and Caldwell. arrived from the Choctaw nation. Also Major Levi Colbert, Capt. Sealy, and Capt. McGilvery—three of our principal chiefs—besides several other men of distinction with their families. In the evening Mr. Byington came, with two of the Choctaw converts, Tahoka and a neighbor. On Saturday the session convened, and seven persons were received into the church, three of whom, were from the neighborhood of Martyn. Four were Chick- asaws and three black people. On Sabbath the memorials of Christ's suf- ferings and death were set out in the view of the poor perishing heathen, and nearly a hundred of his professed followers were permitted to celebrate his dying love. Mr. Byington preached frequently and was well under- stood. Tahoka exhorted and prayed with the greatest fervency, and his labors were evidently blessed of God. On Sabbath aſternoon all who were 1992 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARf). in an anxious state of mind were asked to come forward and occupy seats provided for the purpose in front of the pulpit. About 30 presented them- selves, the majority of whom were black people. The next morning we as- sembled at 9 o'clock for our final meeting. A considerable number more came forward to the anxious seats. Among the number of inquirers we counted 15 Chickasaws. We continued together two hours, during which time the Spirit of the Lord appeared especially near. The anxious then arose, and arranged themselves in a line: opposite to them and about five yards distant, our church, now consisting of above 70 members, took their stand. The whole was concluded with prayer. Since the meeting several new cases of awakening have come to our knowledge.” This awakening continued to the end of the year, and other meetings were held, of equal interest. . - Among the Choctaws, the awakening which commenced the previous year, continued, with increasing interest and power. In February, Mr. Williams, writing from Ai-ik-hum-ma, mentioned six recent converts, who were active in promoting religion, and added: “Our meetings are very in- teresting. After the public preaching and an intermission, the natives con- tinue to sing and pray for some hours, and are then loth to leave the place. As soon as one has spoken and prayed, another rises up, exhorts, and then, prostrate before the great Jehovah, he pours out his soul in prayer. A few other individuals, chiefly women, are somewhat affected with a sense of sin, and have expressed their desire of an interest in the prayers of Christians, while others ridicule and oppose. Our old friend, Tunnapinchuffa, thinks he has evidence that God heareth prayer. He feels that he need no longer stand alone as heretofore. He is happy. A letter from Elliot, dated about the 20th ult., states that eight members of that family attend the inquiry meetings. Two of the principal chiefs of the nation appear to be decidedly pious.” At a meeting in the wilderness, in June, about 14 miles from Mayhew, 20 persons were admitted to the church. Among them was Col. David Folsom, the senior of the three highest chiefs, and two of his brothers. Mr. Byington wrote, August 21: “On Monday morning, the 10th of August, about ten of us, Choctaws and missionaries, started for Goshen. On Thursday evening at candle-light, the “Council about the Gospel” opened under a circular bower, which had an open area in the centre. Col. Garland, the chief, first spake to his people, and then called the Choc- taws from this part of the nation and all the missionaries together. We stood up in a rank, and all his captains and warriors and women and chil- dren came and took our hands. Soon after this, all were seated under and around the bower. We speakers stood in the centre, under a small arbor. Col. Folsom then spoke, and requested one of the missionaries from his own district to pray and to speak. There were probably 500 Choctaws present. On the next day the gospel was preached again. Several spoke. Col. F. was the principal speaker on the occasion, and I know of no one who can speak to the Choctaws respecting the gospel with so much effect. At, or near night, Col. Garland intimated a wish to have the anxious seats placed before the people. This was done. The chief and four others soon came forward, when a shower of rain constrained us to break up. On the next day the congregation was very solemn and still, more came forward and more spoke. On the Sabbath we had a peculiar day. In the afternoon the anxious persons were separated from the rest and stood up in a rank; when, on their names being taken, the whole number was found to be 250. After this the members of the church who were present sung a hymn, and a prayer was offered. There was preaching again Sabbath evening, and CHOGTAWS. NUMEROUS CONVERSIONS. 193 about 20 more went forward to the anxious seats, making 270 in all. These were great days of God's power, many wept and sighed during prayer. Some spent the night in singing and praying. Some that I heard of, did not eat for three days, nor did they wish to. One captain said in a speech, “We had better stay here till the flesh dries to our bones, than go away without the gospel in the heart.” • - In September he wrote again, of another meeting:—"Ten members of the church, including the three preachers in this part of the nation, were chosen as a committee to examine candidates for admission to the church; of which committee Mr. Williams was chosen clerk. We admitted seven captains, 24 other persons of Choctaw descent, one white man, who was then in connexion with a Methodist church, and a colored woman; in all 33. We examined and approved of three other persons, but they were ab- sent at the time the ordinance was administered, and were mot received. Fifty-four persons came forward as anxious inquirers, and 100 sat together at the Lord's table. We were under a bower; the new candidates sitting in a row, the members of the church sitting over against them. The subject of their admission was explained to them. The confession of faith and cov- enant was read in Choctaw, and a prayer was offered. The new candidates arose and sung a hymn similar in thought to Montgomery’s ‘People of the Living God.” The church heard this standing, and then replied in another hymn. During the singing of this last, Mr. Kingsbury and a few others, members of the church committee, passed along and took the new brothers and sisters all by the hand. Then brother Cushman and Major Craven led up the candidates, who kneeled and were baptized. During this scene many sobbed. Some of the candidates were greatly overcome. After this the bread was broken and distributed; and aſter this the cup. It was a scene I am unable to describe.” On the 15th of November, 29 Choctaws were admitted to the church, and sat down with about 50 of their countrymen, and many others, at the Lord's table. The church now contained, besides the missionaries, 102 members, of whom 84 were Choctaws. Many others appeared to be truly converted to God; but it was thought inexpedient to admit them, till time should test the genuineness of their piety. The change was great through- out the nation. As early as June, the Methodists, who labored principally in one district, claimed 1,000 as members of their society; that is, as per- sons, “having the form and seeking the power of godliness.” Toward the close of the year, Mr. Wright had the names of more than 600 in the southern districts, who professed to be anxiously seeking the right way. It was supposed that there were 3,000 anxious inquirers in the nation. More than 2,000 had begun to pray. . Some time this year, or near the close of the last, the ordained missiona- ries to the Chickasaws and Choctaws, and the churches under their care, had formed themselves into a Presbytery, and the Presbyterian General Assembly, in May, had erected the new Synod of Mississippi. This Synod held its first meeting at Mayhew, on the second Wednesday in November. The Rev. George Potts and Rev. Benjamin Chase were appointed a com- mittee, to give an account of the religious state of the Choctaws, as exhibited while they were there. They speak most particularly of a meeting held about 12 miles from Mayhew. They say: “On Sabbath morning a meeting of the natives themselves was held, and several addresses by different pious individuals among them, were success- ively made. Here we felt the power of “grace and truth.” From what was gathered through an interpreter, as to the purport of the several ad- dresses, we discovered that the burden of them was the wonderful work of º 25 194 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. God. One spoke to the assembly of what they had been, and what he had been, and drew a vivid contrast, and gave the praise to God. Another, a brother of the former, in an address, which for fluency and animation, was scarcely to be excelled, spoke of the dangers of backsliding—he became pale with his earnestness. The greatest simplicity of truth was preserved by these and the other speakers. And in prayer, could you see the lowl abasement, the suppressed voice, the humble earnestness, with which they addressed the throne of grace, you would have said, although ignorant of the language in which they spoke, that there had indeed been some mighty influence exerted to produce such effects upon Indian character. We as- sembled in the afternoon for the purpose of celebrating the ordinances of baptism and the Lord's Supper. Previously to the baptisms, of which there were 27, the nature of the ordinance was explained, and the usual questions proposed to the candidates, who had all been, for some months, on proba- tion. They manifested the deepest reverence and feeling, when baptized. Among the number were very aged persons, with some of whom we had previously conversed through an interpreter, and found them all entertain- ing the same simple, but correct views of the system of grace. Great care has been exercised to prevent the admission of any to the church, but such as give good evidence of a real change of character.” At Mackinaw, the revival, which commenced near the close of the last year, continued through the winter and spring. As the result, 33 were added to the church within the year, and 10 or 12 others appeared to have become penitent for sin. The church now contained 52 members—25 of Indian descent and 27 whites—exclusive of the mission family. The influ- ence of the means of grace upon the traders, who spent a great part of the year far to the north and west, was remarkable. Two of them, while far from the resorts of civilized men, kept a certain Sabbath together as a day of fasting, and at its close, subscribed a solemn covenant thenceforth to be servants of God. Other instances of conversion occurred in the depths of the wilderness. During their annual visit to Mackinaw, the principal tra- ders were constant and serious attendants on divine worship; and some were anxious that a missionary should accompany them on their distant eXCUITS1011S. At Green Bay, the Rev. Jesse Miner died on the 22d of March. Since his arrival, 27 had been admitted to the church, the greater part of them the present year. There was some seriousness also at several of the smaller stations. The number of native members of the mission churches among the Indians, as stated in the annual report in October, was 556. Amidst this general prosperity, there were some afflictive events. Mr. Pixley was obliged to leave Neosho and the Osages, by a difficulty with the U. S. Agent. It is not known that Mr. Pixley was in fault. He still had the entire confidence of his fellow laborers. The agent was soon after re- moved from office. The death of Mr. Miner has been mentioned. Mrs. Fernal, at Brainerd, died in October, and her husband found it necessary to leave the service of the Board. Mr. David Brown died at Creek path, on the 15th of September. He had retired from public business, and was en- gaged in study, preparing for the ministry. He was the fifth of that family who died in the triumphs of Christian faith, in consequence of the establish- ment of the mission at Brainerd. Of the mission among the Cherokees of the Arkansas, the Rev. Alfred Finney died on the 13th of June. He was the senior member of the mis- sion, and for several years, till released at his own earnest request, its super- intendent. His talents and education were highly respectable, and his asso- ciates gave decided testimony to his piety and worth. Mrs. Wisner died in SANDWICH ISLANDS. FOREIGNERS BROUGHT UNDER THE LAW. 195 August, having rendered cheerful and valuable assistance in missionary labors for nine years. This year was spent, by this division of the Cherokees, in removing to their new country. The school at Dwight was continued through the win- ter, and then abandoned. A new station was selected, to bear the same name, on the western bank of the Salisa, about 12 miles from its junction with the Arkansas, which it enters from the north. Fairfield, another sta- tion, was opened under the care of Dr. Palmer, who commenced a school, with 12 pupils, in the autumn. This school was commenced at the earnest request of the people, who contributed liberally towards the support of their children while there. • ' - At the SANDwich IsLANDs, the history of this year was much like that of the last. Every where, the preaching of the gospel was attended by crowds of serious hearers, and at most of the stations there were seasons of special interest. On Kaui, there was a season of unusual awakening about the middle of the year. Kaikioeva, the governor, and six others, were added to the church. At Honolulu, 49 were admitted during the year, and the num- ber of native members at its close was 74. At Lahaina, 23 were admitted during the year, and at Kailua, 37, one of whom was Kuakini, the governor of Hawaii. The whole number of native members at all the stations, at the close of the year, was 185, of whom 117 had been admitted during the year; and there were 39 others, who had been propounded for admission. Besides these, the number of those who gave some evidence of piety was large, and those who had covenanted to break off from their old immoral practices and obey the gospel, amounted to thousands. At Kailua and Kaawaloa especially, during almost the whole year, the missionaries and their wives were thronged with anxious inquirers after the way of life. Facts of daily occurrence in every part of the islands showed, that this in- creased attentiveness to religion, unenlightened and superficial as it gen- erally was, brought with it a vast increase of honesty, and decrease of every vice. By the best accounts that could be obtained of the schools, it ap- peared that the number of learners was found to be 39,208. Nearly one fourth of these could write legibly on the slate. On the 7th of October, the king issued a proclamation, in his own name, and that of Kaahumanu and ten other of the highest chiefs, in which he de- clared that the laws of his country forbade murder, theft, licentiousness, re- tailing ardent spirits, Sabbath-breaking and gambling; and that these laws were in force against foreigners residing at the islands, as well as his own people. This decision was as bold as it was just. , English and American residents and visiters habitually threatened the chiefs with the vengeance of their respective governments, if any of them should be punished for violat- ing the laws of the kingdom. The English Consul had threatened them with the vengeance of Great Britain, if they should presume to make laws at all, without first transmitting them to England, and obtaining the sanc- tion of the king. It was currently reported and believed at the islands, that he had boasted that he had 500 men at his command; and that he had threatened to make war on the chiefs, depose the regent, remove the present governors of the islands, appoint others in their places, take possession of the forts, and take the king and his sister into custody. But the regent and her advisers were not to be thus overawed; and, perhaps, such threats served to show them the more plainly, how necessary it was to govern all persons found within their jurisdiction. Nor were they long without powerful support. . The American sloop of war, Vincennes, which had touched at Hilo, arrived at Honolulu on the 14th of October, one week after the date of the proclamation. The next day, 196 . . History of THE AMERICAN BOARD. Capt. Finch, her commander, had an interview with the king and chiefs. He first presented and read an address from himself to the king, in which he introduced himself as the bearer of a letter and presents from the Pres- ident of the United States. He said, “That the genuineness of the letter may not be questioned, and to make it the more honorable to yourself, he [the President] has dispatched a ship of war for this and other purposes.” After the address, he presented, in the name of his government, a pair of globes and a map of the United States to the king; a silver vase, with her name and the arms of the United States upon it, to the regent; two silver goblets with similar engravings to the princess; and a map of the world each, to Boki and Kuakini. The letter of which Capt. Finch was the bearer, which, as well as his address, was presented both in English and Hawaian, was from the Secretary of the Navy, by the direction of the Pres- ident. After congratulating the king on the progress of civilization and re- ligion in his dominions, and recommending earnest attention to “the true religion—the religion of the Christian's Bible,” it proceeds to say: “ The President also anxiously hopes that peace and kindness and justice will pre- vail between your people and those citizens of the United States who visit your islands, and that the regulations of your government will be such as to enforce them upon all, Our citizens who violate your laws, or interfere with your regulations, violate at the same time their duty to their own gov- ernment and country, and merit censure and punishment. We have heard with pain that this has sometimes been the case; and we have sought to know and to punish those who are guilty.” The letter then bespeaks favor and protection for American citizens who conduct with propriety, and es- pecially for the misionaries, in whom it expresses entire confidence. Here was the most ample sanction which the American government could give, to the ground taken by the proclamation issued the previous week. The reader will naturally suppose that the Vincennes was sent on this mis- sion, for the special purpose of repairing the mischief done by the Dolphin. He will remember, too, that the President had “heard,” by a formal com- plaint, of the misconduct of Lieut. Percival, and had “sought,” by a court of inquiry, to “know” whether he was “guilty.” He will infer, too, that Lieut. Percival was the man, or one of the flen, of whose conduct the Pres- ident had “heard with pain,” and whom he had “sought to know and pun- ish.” Whether he was actually punished, the letter does not state; but it was said at the islands, on the authority of an officer of the U. S. Navy, that he had been reprimanded by the President. The Vincennes took on board several of the principal chiefs, and visited Lahaina, Kailua and Kaawoloa, and after a stay of about two months, return- ed, laden with the thanks of the mission and the affectionate remembrance of all good men with whom she had had intercourse. The death of two chiefs demands notice. Piia, or Opiia, the sister of Kaahumanu, “had permission to depart in peace,” on the 12th of Septem- ber. She was one of the earliest, most constant, and most efficient friends of the mission. Her confidence in the Redeemer appeared firm to the last, and enabled her to triumph over the terrors of death. Very different were the career and end of Boki, Governor of Oahu, and brother of Kalaimoku. Of moderate abilities and easy disposition, he had been raised beyond his proper level by his connexions, and in consequence of his visit to England. He was more beset and led away by the arts and temptations of foreigners, than any other chief of his standing. Towards the close of this year, he engaged in a rash adventure to procure sandal wood from a distant island, by which he expected to become suddenly and immensely rich. He took two vessels, with numerous crews, but one of which ever returned. That ANNUAL MEETING. GEORGIA AND THE CHEROKEEs. 197 on board of which he sailed, was probably blown up or foundered at sea, and every soul on board perished. The Rev. J. S. Green, according to his instructions, left Honolulu in the brig Volunteer, Capt. Taylor, February 13, for the Northwest Coast of America. He explored the coast and collected information concerning its inhabitants, so far as the course of the vessel afforded opportunity, from Norfolk Sound to California ; but he found no place in which it appeared, either to himself, or his brethren at the islands, or the Prudential Commit- tee, expedient to establish a mission. The inhabitants were found to be few, access to them difficult and dangerous, and the prospect of usefulness but small. From reports which appeared worthy of confidence, he judged that more favorable stations might be found in the interior, on the Columbia River, a conclusion which later investigations have confirmed. In Cali- fornia, he saw what Roman Catholic missions, conducted on an extensive scale, for a long time, and undisturbed, had done for a savage people. They had taught them some of the forms of religion, without improving their in- tellects, their morals or their habits of life. # C H A P T E R XX II. 1830. Meeting at Boston. Georgia and the Cherokees–Bombay. Evidence of progress. Oriental Christian Spectator. , Conversions.—Ceylon. The Seminary. Catechists requested for the continent. Another revival.—China. Efforts for its conversion. Dr. Morrison. Amer- ican mission commenced.—Mediterranean. Mr. Temple returns. Smith and Dwight explore Armenia. Schools in Greece. Dr. Korck. Mr. King again enters the service of the Board. Station at Beyroot resumed.—Indian missions. Conversions among the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks, at Mackinaw, among the New York. Indians. Brainerd burnt. Meeting house at Alleghany burnt. Negotiations for the removal of the Indians. Pernicious effects. In- flux of whiskey. Secretary of War interferes. Sandwich Islands. General prosperity. Health station at Waiinea. Reinforcement. - The annual meeting was held at Boston, on the 7th, 8th and 9th days of October. The most interesting portion of its proceedings related to the proposed removal of the Cherokees, Creeks, Chickasaws and Choctaws across the Mississippi. . The state of Georgia originally claimed, under a charter from the king of England, all the territory between its present western boundary and the Mississippi. Large tracts of land in the western part of this territory had been sold under a law of that State. The law was then repealed, on pre- tence of some fraud in its enactment, the records of the State relating to it were destroyed, and all titles under it were declared void. By this “Yazoo fraud,” as it was commonly called, many who had purchased land on the faith of the State, were reduced to poverty. Others took legal measures to defend their rights; and in the end, the Supreme Court of the United States decided that Georgia could not, by repealing her own law, deprive the pur- chasers of their right to what they had honestly bought, and that their claims were valid against the State. To procure the means of meeting these claims, Georgia ceded to the United States all the right, title and claim which the said State had to the jurisdiction and soil of the lands, now comprising the States of Alabama, and Mississippi. The United States agreed to pay to Georgia the sum of $1,250,000, from the first net proceeds of said lands, “as a consideration for the expenses incurred by the said State in relation to the said territory,” and also to extinguish, at their own ex- 198 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. * ~~~~~~~ ---ry- pense, for the use of Georgia, as soon as the same could be obtained “peace- ably and on reasonable terms,” the Indian title to all lands then occupied by the Indians within the present limits of Georgia. This agreement was made April 24, 1802, and is usually cited as “the compact of 1802.” The legislature of Georgia, within six months, “ratified and confirmed” this agreement “in all its parts,” and declared it “to be binding and conclusive on the said State, [of Georgia,] her government and citizens forever.” In pursuance of this compact, the United States had purchased for Georgia, by several treaties with the Cherokee Nation, far the greater and more val- uable part of the Cherokee lands within the present limits of Georgia. Meanwhile, by the advice of Washington and every succeeding President of the United States, and assisted by grants of money from Congress, made for that express purpose, the Cherokees had been rapidly advancing in civ- ilization. They had become a nation of farmers, so entirely, that persons extensively acquainted among them did not know a single individual who depended on the chase for a subsistence. They were unwilling to leave their comfortable habitations, their cultivated fields, and “the graves of their fathers,” and remove into a distant and unknown wilderness. They had organized a regular government, and were to a considerable extent supplied with schools and religious institutions. For several years, they had refused to sell any more of their lands, and had even enacted a law for punishing with death any chief who should attempt it. Georgia did not need the lands, for her population was not more than seven souls to a square mile ; but the avaricious part of her citizens coveted them,-for money could be made by trading in them, and some of them contained gold mines. It was proposed that the State should take possession of the lands, divide the whole into small portions, and distribute them among her citizens by lottery. This plan appealed directly to the avarice of every voter; for it promised him a chance of drawing an excellent farm, or perhaps a mine of gold. Scarce a politician in the State, therefore, dared do otherwise than be in favor of it, lest he should lose his office at the next election. The state clamorously urged the general government to remove the Cherokees, reproached it with bad faith for not having done it sooner, and threatened to take the work into her own hands. The plan of concentrating all the Indian tribes in some region west of the Mississippi, was first recommended to the people of the United States, in a report by Mr. Barbour of Virginia, Secretary of War, during the adminis- tration of President Monroe. During that and the succeeding administra- tion, it was repeatedly mentioned as desirable, but was not pushed forward to the satisfaction of Georgia. The alledged neglect of Mr. Adams in this matter, and his protection of the Cherokees against the aggressions of Georgia, were assigned by the politicians of that State as prominent reasons for opposing his re-election. His successor, General Jackson, gave the measure his decided support. A law was enacted by the legislature of Georgia, to take effect in June, 1830, extending the jurisdiction of that State over that part of the Cherokee nation within her chartered limits. Against this the Cherokees remon- strated to the President; but he, through the Secretary of War, answered that he had no authority to interfere. Encouraged by this state of things, Alabama and Mississippi enacted similar laws with respect to the Indian territories within the limits that they claimed. All these laws were passed for the avowed purpose of making the situation of the Indians so uncom- fortable, that they would be willing to sell out and remove to the west. Suc- cess was confidently anticipated; and speculators were already inquiring what parts of the lands about to be vacated would be most saleable, and GEORGIA AND THE CHEROKEES. 199 making arrangements to supply provisions for the Indians while on their way, at enormous profits, at the public expense. x- By these proceedings, the minds of the Indians were disquieted, and the efforts of the Board for their improvement greatly impeded. If the plan should be executed, all the missions of the Board among three nations would be broken up, their property wasted, their converts and pupils scat- tered and subjected to pernicious influences, the confidence of the Indians in white men destroyed, and an injury inflicted upon their interests, both tem- poral and spiritual, which could never he repaired. The Corresponding Secretary found himself called upon, as an officer of the Board, as an Amer- ican citizen, as a Christian and as a man, to oppose this destructive under- taking. He wrote a series of articles, signed “William Penn,” which were published in the National Intelligencer, commencing in August, 1829. The were extensively circulated, both in the newspapers and in pamphlet form. It was a work of immense research and uncommon power. It showed con- clusively, from six treaties with the Cherokees, made by Georgia as a colony and as a state, before the adoption of the Federal Constitution, and from sixteen treaties between the Cherokees and the United States, in all which the Cherokees were acknowledged to be a nation, not rightfully subject to any human jurisdiction but their own, that both the United States and Geor- gia were solemnly bound, by repeated pledges of the public faith, to a course of conduct, the very reverse of that now threatened and commenced. The whole nation was roused, and a great part of it was convinced. , Numerous public meetings were held, and petitions forwarded to Congress in behalf of the Cherokees. But Congress, by a bare majority, sustained the President, and Georgia persevered. Her law of December 20, 1828, still proclaimed “That all laws, usages and customs, made, established and in force in said territory, by the said Cherokee Indians, be, and the same are hereby, on and after the first day of June, 1830, declared null and void ;” and “That no In- dian, or descendant of an Indian, residing within the Creek or Cherokee nations of Indians, shall be deemed a competent witness, or a party to any suit, in any court created by the constitution or laws of this State, to which a white man may be a party;” so that no Cherokee could obtain redress at law for any injury or abuse, which any Georgian should choose to inflict upon him.—In this state of affairs, the Board “Resolved, That, from the peculiar relation in which those defenceless and unoffending Indians stand to this Board, we feel it to be our indispensable duty, at this crisis of their destiny, to express our sympathy in their distressed condition; and also our deep sense of the solemnity of the obligations which treaties, superadded to the claims of natural justice, have imposed on the government of our country in their behalf; and we earnestly implore the blessing of Almighty God to enlighten and to guide the deliberations of the constituted authorities of our country, so as to secure the just rights of the Indians and preserve the faith and honor of the government.” The Prudential Committee was directed to present a memorial to both houses of Congress, in reference to the effect of the proposed removal of the Indians on plans for their civilization and re- ligious improvement. . The Missionary Rooms in Cornhill had been given up, and others taken in the basement of the Hanover Street Church. The building was burned on the 1st of February; but, as if by the special favor of Providence, nearly all the property and valuable papers of the Board were saved. Other Rooms were taken, at No. 28, Cornhill, where the business of the Board was transacted till the spring of 1839. : AT BoMBAY, the change since Hall and Nott first sought permission to live and labor there was immense. Then they had no coadjutor in Western 200 H13TORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. India. Now, there were in the Residency of Bombay, eight missionary sta- tions, supported by five societies in Great Britain and America, and seven societies, auxiliary to the same cause, in the city of Bombay, itself. The press of the American mission was still the main dependence of all who wished to diffuse religious truth by means of the printed page, and all these societies were much indebted to it for their efficiency. Of 103,520 volumes of Scriptures, tracts and other religious works, printed at that press in this year and the preceding, only about 10,000 volumes were dome at the ex- pense of the mission. With the commencement of this year, it began to issue the Oriental Christian Spectator, a monthly magazine, edited by one American and one Scottish missionary, and two English laymen. The Bombay Calendar, of a later date, mentions the literary and mechanical ex- ecution of this work as honorable to its conductors and to the city. In other departments, the progress of the mission this year was slow, as it always was, but manifest. The number of attendants on public worship at the chapel was considerably increased, by the influence of the schools. Three persons,—one European, one Malay woman, and one country born wife of a convert from Popery, were admitted to the church; and hope was indulg- ed that some others had been born again. The Rev. Messrs. William Hervey, Hollis Read, and William Ramsey, embarked at Boston, August 2, with their wives, to reinforce this mission. IN CEYLoN, the Commissioners appointed by the government to report on the subject of education in the island, visited the Mission Seminary at Batticotta in September. They gave most decided testimony in its favor, and one of them placed 20 pounds in the hands of the Principal, to be dis- tributed in prizes for the best translations of useful essays from the English. Another testimonial was received, of a still more gratifying character. A missionary of the English Society for Propagating the Gospel, residing at Trinchinopoly, applied to Mr. Poor for fifteen of his pupils to be employed as catechists among the Tamul people on the continent. The cause of fe- male education, too, had made such progress, that when there were 12 va- cancies in the girls’ school, there were not less than 70 applicants for ad- mission. w There were very few additions to the church during this year, and very few conversions till near its close, when this favored mission enjoyed another revival. sIt commenced in October, and increased in power and interest to the end of the year. Nearly all the students in the Mission Seminary were more or less awakened ; evident tokens of the Divine presence were seen in the boarding schools at Tillipally and Oodooville, and indeed at all the stations; and many of the teachers and supertintendents of free schools re- ceived deep religious impressions. The results belong to the history of another year. CHINA. . This year, the first missionary of the Board arrived in China. Attempts had been made long before to convert this immense empire to Christianity. To say nothing of more remote traditions, it is known that the Nestorians had missionaries there from the seventh century to the fif- teenth ; that they had very encouraging success, planted many churches, and were favored by some of the emperors of the Tartar dynasty, but final- ly suppressed by persecution. The Roman Catholic missions to China commenced in the thirteenth century; but it is not certain that they accom- plished much till the seventeenth, when the address and mathematical learning of Matthew Ricci procured ſavor for him and his sect, and many converts were made. They were generally indulged, but some times per- secuted, till 1723; when the government, wearied out with their conten- tions, and intrigues, and appeals to Rome, decided that all but a few of their CHINESE GOD. MEDITERRANEAN MISSION. 201 best mathematicians were “of no manner of use,” and must be banished to Macao. They profess then to have had 300 churches and 300,000 converts. The sect' has been kept alive by native catechists, visited secretly at times by priests from Europe. Their missions still cost nearly $200,000 a year. The first Protestant missionary to China was Dr. Morrison, sent by the London Missionary Society. Having acquired some knowledge of the lan- guage, he left England in January, 1807, for New York. Mr. Madison, then Secretary of State, became deeply interested in the enterprize, and gave him a letter of introduction to the American Consul at Canton, which proved of great service to him. He reached Canton in September, and ap- plied himself to the study of the language. The next year, he was appoint- ed translator for the East India Company, which gave him a support, and increased facilities for his work. In 1813, he was joined by Mr. Milne. Dr. Morrison, when the American mission was commenced, had published his dictionary and grammar of the Chinese language, and his Chinese transla- tion of the Bible. He had seen a few converts, the fruits of his labors; one of whom, Leang Afa, he had ordained as an evangelist. Mr. Bridgman arrived at Macao on the 19th of February, and on the 25th, had an interview with Dr. Morrison at Canton. This year he de- voted almost exclusively to the study of the Chinese language. Towards its close, he, with Dr. Morrison, Mr. Abeel, and a few other pious English- men and Americans, formed the “Christian Union at Canton,” the object of which is, to ensure greater union and vigor in efforts to diffuse Christian knowledge and piety. About the end of the year, Mr. Bridgman received three Chinese youths under his care, for instruction in the art of reading and in the English language. Mr. Abeel, having labored acceptably as a preacher to seamen till De- cember, entered into the service of the Board, and as directed in instructions sent him from the Committee, sailed on the 27th for Batavia, on a voyage of exploration among the churches planted by the Dutch in the Islands of south eastern Asia, about two centuries ago. He was still considered as be- longing to the Chinese mission. º tº ſº. fºllºſ | § | ... ." gººgº.º. - - º . . ; fºr * } { § º ºr { | | | | | | . . ; |}} ? ſ § | ||| 9,4 | \º º . . . . . º º º : I < *.* tºº Sº F. tº § d g : & º | Chinese god. MEDITERRANEAN Missions. The acknowledgment of Grecian independ- ence and the return of peace had prepared the way for resuming missionary operations in Greece and Western Asia. Mr. Temple sailed from Boston on his return to Malta, on the 18th of January. He had married while 26 202 HISTORY OF THIE AMERICAN BOARD. *::::===----- ~~~~ : " "...ºxº~ :-r:---~~~~...------ - - here; and on his return, took his children with him, satisfied that the want of parental oversight in any situation in which he could leave them here, would be more injurious than the inevitable disadvantages attending their education at Malta or in the Levant. Three days afterwards, the Rev. H. G. O. Dwight and Rev. George B. Whiting embarked for Malta, where all arrived about the end of February. In about three weeks, Mr. Smith had put the press and all its concerns into the hands of Mr. Temple, and embarked with Mr. Dwight on an exploring tour through Armenia. Having enjoyed, at Smyrna, the hospitality of Mr. Brewer, who was established there, they proceeded to Constantinople, and thence to Tocat, 500 miles to the east, where they arrived on the last of May. Having visited the grave of Henry'Martyn, they continued their route to Erzeroum, to Tiflis, passed along the eastern shore of the Caspian and the base of Mount Arrarat, visited the great Armenian convent at Ech- miadzin and the Nestorian and Chaldean Christians at Ooroomiah ; and the route by way of Bagdat and Syria being then unsafe, returned by Trebi- zond and the Black Sea to Constantinople, and thence by Smyrna to Malta, where they arrived on the 2d of July, 1831. The results of their investi- gations were published, and the work has been reprinted in England. By their recommendation, the interesting mission to the Nestorians of Persia was soon afterwards commenced. It appeared that efforts for the benefit of the Armenians themselves might be most advantageously made at Constan- tinople. Messrs. Smith and Dwight travelled as American citizens, with firmans obtained for them by Mr. Rhind, American Consul at Odessa. Mr. Rhind also procured for them a circular letter to the Pashas on their route, and a letter of introduction from the Russian Ambassador to the Governor of Georgia; and the English Consul General gave them a letter to the En- glish. Ambassador at Tabreez. # On the 1st of May, Messrs. Bird and Whiting left Malta for Beyroot. Mr. Abbott, their valuable friend, had already returned and resumed his functions as English Consul. He and his lady gave them cordial welcome on their arrival, and kindly received Mr. and Mrs. Whiting into their own house, until another could be procured. Mr. Bird took possession of the house formerly occupied by Mr. Goodell. They were received with respect- ful salutations by their old acquaintances generally. The Greeks, of the Greek Church, appeared friendly, and were ready to read the Scriptures and converse on religion with them ; but the Maronite priests, faithful to the doctrines of Rome, on the day after their arrival, announced that “The Bible men, that is, the followers of the devil,” had again made their appear- ance, and commanded the people, under the penalty of their curse, to ab- stain from all intercourse with them. This command the Maronites gener- ally, though not universally, obeyed. In their joint letter, written just af- ter the close of the year, Mr. Bird and Whiting state that opportunities for religious conversation are frequent; that they had almost daily calls from persons desirous to converse on the Scriptures; that a few young men, over whom they rejoiced as the first fruits of their labors, were modest, but zeal- ous and useful coadjutors in defending the truths which their lives honored. These young men, it was believed, had pursued the same faithful course while the mission was suspended. Gregory Wortabet, who had left Malta 18 months before, was supporting himself at Sidon by the profits of a small retail shop, exhorting his customers and neighbors to repent, and instructing them out of the Scriptures. He had acquired a high character as an honest man in his dealings, and in his religious labors was not without encourage- ment. In Greece, the operations of the Board were confined almost wholly to º & - --- #:#a, sº sºlulu-suz gazeer º żºłż ż sº!!ººl, Q # * * *#º #º *\i % - ... * \\º ar ... • ys ºf jº 3 = àBeſt Khashbo º Bzumi, 9 Ain, Wºz7%a. f #º ăue º sº? wº & Sºº sº. sº s: 㺠w =3.2%rº w - ||NFE ', ->2,” onk || Mºhia. *•: s # N i # : • --> -- * àff 3%. Miri O # y 4, ‘roſt,0 Q Eliºubbarſº % Jºã. Zaouazú, %2--- sº 'Sull/4. / . 㺠* ºffo ſhºree"/ #fift; AW'ſ Słm. El / ºftian sº sº º gauſſº Qºreel IMºtºr º: ghºge. #.5 º ãº's S.C. & sº 32%:c Alth, ś V- O º it, - - ,,,,2... ?” º: FS- : M\tº oatza, sº • NS §4. *****... --> Shueefºº, % ſº 2 %2Bmitmeil * JHöllsº % Ca,Sile sº sparyadan ºiº gººd? - * a A. Ashahrºtr • Humal, - sº - 2ſargingirisher fi :º sºuk. J - ^gerSherinae * . . . Raragºnism#2 s a *...* —º —- zºº * —r * A * ... a. *... - s . . * ** . zº." 204 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. the promotion of schools. After Mr. Brewer left Constantinople, in 1828, he established a school in the Greek Island of Syra, which he left under the care of Dr. Korck, a German, in the employment of the English Church Missionary Society. The Greeks soon erected a building for it, capable of accommodating 300 pupils, and both they and the Church Missionary Soci- ety shared with the Board the burden of its expense; but it was always known in Syra as “the American School.” In July, 1830, it had grown to three schools; the Boys' Lancasterian, the Boys’ Scientific, and the Girls' School; all containing 534 pupils. In September, 1830, Dr. Korck gave a list of twenty places in liberated Greece and ten in Greek settle- ments in Turkey, where schools had been established by the aid of books, slatés and lessons, furnished by English and American Christians through his hands. He had also furnished books for two schools in Constantinople. This year, the Greek government gave orders for introducing into all schools supported by the public treasury or by Greek citizens, pictures and prayers, such as Dr. Korck rightly judged to be idolatrous. The prayers were in- troduced into the Boys’ Lancasterian school by the master, without the know- ledge of Dr. Korck. Though there was reason to suppose that the objec- tionable regulations would not have been enforced upon him, had he chosen to remain, and that the master would have been removed to another school, Dr. Korck thought it better to retire from its superintendence. About the close of the year, he was instructed by his society to proceed to Corfu, when he left the Girls’ school under the care of his associate, Mr. Hildner, till the pleasure of the Prudential Committee should be known. - The Rev. Jonas King had been invited to return to the service of the Board, as their agent in Greece. His acceptance was received about the last of September. He was then at Tenos, where he had been for about a year, in the service of the Ladies' Greek Committee at New York. He had under his care a school of 30 or 40 girls, and was actively engaged in dis- tributing Bibles, tracts and school books. He sold 500 copies of the Mod- ern Greek spelling book, printed by the Board at Malta, in two weeks. That little work was exceedingly popular and useful in Greece. View of Brainerd. INDIAN Missions. Among the American Aborigines, the religious awak- enings of last year had not wholly subsided. Of the Cherokees, small INDIAN MISSIONS. CONVERSIONS, 205 numbers were frequently received into the churches. Near the close of the year, a season of unusual interest commenced at Carmel, and at Haweis. In December, there were in the nation, 219 members of Presbyterian churches, of whom 167 were Cherokees; 45 Cherokee members of Mora- Vian churches; about 90 members of Baptist churches; and the members of Methodist societies, including “seekers,” not supposed to be regenerate persons, not less than 850. Of the Gospel of Matthew, in Cherokee, nearly the whole of an edition of 1000 copies had been disposed of, and 800 copies of the Clierokee hymns had been circulated, and another edition of 1400 printed. * Among the Chickasaws, the station at Monroe was given up, and its ope- rations removed to Tokshish. The people were specially attentive during the winter, and a number gave evidence of conversion. At three commu. nion seasons previous to the last of September, 19 persons, 13 of whom were Chickasaws and six blacks, were received into the church. Still greater progress was made among the Choctaws. At Elliot, the oldest station among this people, not one, except members of the mission, had been admitted to the church till this year. Mr. Smith had early been sent here as a farmer and superintendent of secular concerns. He attended ably and faithfully to his own business, and made the station always nearly support itself, and sometimes more. He rightly judged that he ought not to neglect his own department, to make some other successful; for the man who will do that, is not a suitable person to be employed in any. Teachers had been associated with him, who appear to have done their duty Well; but a preacher of the gospel had been wanting. This station and its vicinity had shared but moderately in the awakening of last year. In Jan- uary, the Rev. Harrison Allen arrived, and the religious prospects of the neighborhood improved. In February, five persons were admitted to the church, and six afterwards. Ten of these were Choctaws. At Emmaus, Seven were admitted in January, and 30 more from March to July. At Hickashubaha, where the Choctaws had built a house of worship, 50 Choc- taws and two blacks were admitted on the 3d of May. The whole number received from the commencement of the mission to September 20 of this year was 342; of whom 282 had been admitted since July, 1829. Beyond the Mississippi, there was little progress in spiritual things, ex- cept among the Creeks, to whom no mission had been sent. Two or three thousand Creeks had, within a few years, removed across the Mississippi to the country west of the Verdigris river, near its junction with the Arkansas. The brethren at Union had commenced preaching among them the last year, and were well received. Here a church was formed in September, with 30 members, of whom five had been members of Baptist or Methodist churches in the Creek country east of the Mississippi. In sustaining public worship and religious influence here, two young Creeks, about 20 years of age, who had come to the school at Union to prepare for missionary labors among their countrymen, were exceedingly useful. - tº —- Immediately after the death of Rev. Mr. Miner, at Green Bay, his people applied to the Board to supply his place. Rev. Cutting Marsh was sent. He arrived in the spring of this year. By September, 10 or 12 persons had been received into the church, and, in December, the number of members was 43. At Cattaraugus, an awakening commenced at a general confer- ence of the Senecas in February, as the result of which, 10 were added to the church. A church of 14 members was formed among the Senecas on the Alleghany, in February, and about as many more were thought to be pious. The gospel of Matthew, translated by the Rev. Mr. Harris and pub- 206 History of THE AMERICAN BOARD. == t lished by the American Bible Society, and other religious books in their own language, were read by this tribe with profit and delight. - There were some adverse events this year. On the 12th of March, the principal buildings at Brainerd were consumed by fire. It was with great difficulty that some of the children escaped. The schools were immediately suspended. The Committee ordered the erection of such buildings only, as could be erected at a moderate expense. The same winter, the house of worship, which had been erected by the Senecas on the Alleghany, was burnt by an Indian hostile to Christianity. They immediately proceeded to build another, and a school-house. The withdrawing of several valuable missionaries, from sickness and other sufficient causes, from the service of the Board, was a more serious loss. - But the most serious embarrassments arose from the government's plan for transplanting nations. It produced much inconvenience and evil among those beyond the Mississippi. The Osages were obliged to leave the vicin- ity of †. to make room for the Arkansas Cherokees. This settle- ment was therefore transferred to a place about 25 miles north of Union. These Cherokees, too, had no sooner taken possession of their new country, where they were to be forever protected from injurious intercourse with white men, than they were followed and beset by hosts of whiskey-sellers. It was expected that they would receive money from the government, for the improvements they had left; and whiskey, it was thought, would be the most effectual means of getting that money from them. At the time ex- pected, the money was not paid, and Congress had made no provision for paying it; and the Cherokees, generally, sold their claims for trifling sums, and spent the avails in whiskey. Mr. Washburn said that there was more intemperance among them in six months, than in the preceding six years. He at length wrote to the Secretary of War, who sent orders to the U. S. Agent to stop the traffic. The chiefs, too, were alarmed, and warmly sec- onded the proposal to form a temperance society. The means of purchas- ing, too, began to be exhausted. By all these means, the plague was stayed. Intermperance also raged among the Choctaws and Chickasaws. The states, which claimed their country, had enacted laws, extending their jurisdiction over these tribes, and abolishing the Indian governments and laws, by which the means of intoxication had been excluded. Traders rushed in, loaded with temptations, and unprincipled Indians became tra- ders. In the autumn, the chiefs of the Chickasaws, wearied out with impor- tunity, concluded a treaty, by which they agreed to remove beyond the Mississippi, if a suitable country could be found for them. A large majority of the nation were opposed to removing on any terms, and the chiefs were confident that no suitable country could be found. After exploring, they -chose a region in Texas, to which they would remove if the government wouldipºcure it for them. With the Choctaw chiefs, a treaty had been made in Mºch. The Methodist missionaries were forward in promoting it, and the ºaty itself was in the hand-writing of Dr. Talley, their princi- pal missionarys This gave occasion to the irreligious, to represent all mis- sionäries as enemies, and all religious men as traitors to the nation; and thus a mighty-influence, hostile to religion, was created, which threatened to sweep every thing before it, and which multitudes who had been friendly, were unable to withstand. The treaty was not ratified by the Senate, and in September, a council was called for making another. The missionaries . of the Board, and they only, were forbidden by the U. S. Commissioners to attend. After full consultation, the Choctaws almost unanimously refused to treat, and the greater part of them returned to their homes. The Com- missioners convened the remainder the next day; and by a mixture of per- Resolutions of THE MISSIONARIES. 207 suasions and threats, and by large promises of lands and salaries to the chiefs, procured a treaty. These tribes had become convinced thatrformer treaties would not be kept, and that they must either emigrate, or submit to the laws of the States that claimed their land; laws made on purpose to oppress them and drive them away. They had, therefore, little confidence in the promises now made them. Generally, they regarded ruin as inevita- ble, and cared but little how, or how soon it came. In this desperation, the hope of improvement was gone, industry ceased for want of motive, and vice was let loose. Some, even of the members of the churches, were borne away by the general current. The Cherokees steadily refused to treat for the sale of their country. Their unwillingness to sell was ascribed to the influence of the missiona- ries, who, it was said, were acting inconsistentlyºvith their professed chara acter, by giving advice on political questions. If the missionaries, by the direction of their employers, had given advice on every political question that came before the Cherokee people, they would only have exercised an undoubted right, and no person on earth would have had any just reason to complain. But the charge was false. Their employers, for good and suf- ficient prudential reasons, had given the contrary directions, and they had scrupulously followed them. At length, on the 29th of December, a meet- ing was held at New Echota, the capital of the Cherokee nation, consisting of five missionaries of the Board, two Moravian and one Baptist missionary, for the purpose of making such a public declaration as the state of things seemed to require. Mr. Butrick was chosen chairman, and Mr. Worcester, secretary, and the following resolutions were adopted:— * “Resolved, That we view the Indian question, at present so much agitated in the United States, as being not merely of a political, but of a moral na- ture—inasmuch as it involves the maintenance or violation of the faith of our country—and as demanding, therefore, the most serious consideration of all American citizens, not only as patriots, but as Christians. “Resolved, That we regard the present crisis of affairs, relating to the Cherokee nation, as calling for the sympathies, and prayers, and aid, of all benevolent people throughout the United States. “Resolved, That the frequent insinuations, which have been publicly made, that missionaries have used an influence in directing the political af- fairs of this nation, demand from us an explicit and public disavowal of the charge; and that we, therefore, solemnly affirm, that in regard to ourselves at least, every such insinuation is entirely unfounded. “Resolved, That, while we distinctly aver that it is not any influence of ours, which has brought the Cherokees to the resolution not to exchange their place of residence, yet it is impossible for us not to feel a lively interest in a subject of such vital importance to their welfare; and that we can per- ceive no consideration, either moral or political, which ought in the present crisis, to restrain us from a free and public expression of our opinion. “Resolved, Therefore, that we view the removal of this people to the west of the Mississippi, as an event to be most earnestly deprecated; threat- ening greatly to retard, if not totally to arrest their progress in religion, civi- lization, learning, and the useful arts; to involve them in great distress, and to bring upon them a complication of evils, for which the prospect before them would offer no compensation. “Resolved, That we deem ourselves absolutely certain that the feelings of the whole mass of the Cherokee people, including all ranks, and with scarcely a few individual exceptions, are totally averse to a removal, so that nothing but force, or such oppression as they would esteem equivalent to force, could induce them to adopt such a measure. 208 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, “Resolved, As our unanimous opinion, that the establishment of the juris- diction of Georgia and other states over the Cherokee people, against their will, would be an immense and irreparable injury.” They then gave a statement of the progress of civilization and religion among the Cherokees. Of the latter, the reader has already been informed. Of the former, he may judge from the facts, that the men generally, and the women and girls almost universally, were decently dressed after the fashion of the whites, and that an actual enumeration, six years before, had shown that 2,923 ploughs were in use in the nation. The missionaries had never hesitated to tell the Cherokees, when interrogated, that the treaties, already in existence, ought to be and would be observed. - A new mission, at La Pointe, near the south-western extremity of Lake Superior, may be dated #6m this year. Two of the pious fur-traders had each offered to support a missionary at his establishment; and this summer one of them, Mr. Warren, had brought down to Mackinaw an extra boat, manned and furnished, principally for the purpose of conveying a mission family up the lake to his post. The Committee had been unable to obtain a missionary for that station; and by the advice of the brethren at Macki- naw, Mr. Ayer, teacher of the boys' school, with one of the pupils as an in- terpreter, accompanied him on his return. Mr. Ayer collected a small school, labored as a catechist, gained some knowledge of the language, and obtained such information as was decisive in favor of establishing a mission there. - SANDwich IsIANDs. The missionaries were allowed to labor this year without any considerable disturbance, and made gratifying progress in their work. The general meeting commenced on the 18th of January, at Ho- nolulu, and continued to the 27th. Arrangements were made for translating other parts of the Scriptures, and for preparing several school-books, among which were works on geography and arithmetic. It was recommended that at each station a class of the most promising students should receive special instruction, to prepare them for teachers, and ultimately for preachers of the gospel. It was resolved, too, to commence a station on the high table land, and in the cooler atmosphere, of Waimea, on Hawaii, to which invalids might retire for the recovery of their health, and thus avoid the necessity of abandoning the mission to save their lives. In this attempt, Kuakimi, the governor, rendered prompt and generous aid. In less than three months from the commencement, five good native houses were erected, and a fence made round the whole, so that the establishment was well prepared for the comfortable reception of its inmates. The buildings, provisions, and other necessaries furnished by him and the people in about four months, were es- timated at $600. Dr. Judd and Mr. Ruggles, with their families, occupied the station. The health of Mr. Ruggles, which was seriously impaired, began to improve, and in June, Mr. Bingham repaired thither to recruit his strength. Waimea is about 2,600 feet above the level of the ocean. There were, at the close of the year, 900 schools, taught by as many na- tive teachers. In these schools, estimating the number on Hawaii at 20,000, and on Kaui at 5,500, which were thought moderate estimates, and counting only those on Maui who could read with ease, there were 44,895 learners. Hitherto, the greater part of the learners had been adults. On Oahu, till the summer of 1829, scarcely one tenth were children. At the commence- ment of 1830, a first book for children was issued from the press. Efforts were then made to bring children into the schools. The number on Oahu was immediately doubled, and was much augmented on the other islands. . . There was no decrease in attendance on public worship. Decent build-T ings for worship had been erected, it was said, in every considerable village TABU of PRAYER MEETING#. - $209 TE: = & =#E A& § ãº"a Gºś G º 3Ré=# àe $ * \lt. º =#: H > 2. s ** 22, ſº zāz. sº2× = siz Anºo wº, arz A 4- O N \{4 㺠o Xadoſco §§2 as?nºs sº k WA Fº %3% 2. s: º:= } ** § ge $ º . - == ... º. ºº, É=# £2 =3. %Nº. e= Žs, avtzº O& t == * ulae 4 º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º-º: *. & 25° - O ~ O .-ºº-º-º- nożudiº? ɺ. (ſ =º:*: º pºuloa o A = * O Ér:#E. $3 Jº Aaº. † = !\ :=. {3} Leang Afa and his Sons. SQUTH EASTERN ASIA. Mr. Abeel was usefully employed at Singapore till May. His health was failing under the influence of the climate; and having received an invitation from the Prudential Committee to return and labor for a time as an agent among his brethren of the Reformed Dutch Church, he sailed for London, where he arrived in October. By the ad- Vice of physicians, who feared the effects of an English winter, he repaired to Paris, intending soon to visit Holland for missionary purposes. The Rev. Messrs. Charles Robinson and Stephen Johnson, with their * MALTA ABANDONE D. 235 wives, embarked at Boston, on the 10th of June, to commence a permanent mission in Siam. They reached Singapore in the autumn, and Mr. and Mrs. Johnson attempted to proceed to Siam ; but having encountered calms, head winds and currents for 46 days and advanced only 300 miles, they were obliged to return to Singapore. The Rev. Samuel Munson and Rev. Henry Lyman, with their wives, embarked with the brethren last mentioned, with instructions to explore the Indian Archipelago; especially Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes, the Mo- luccas, and the neighboring islands. Having arrived at Batavia in Septem- ber, they spent the remainder of the year in making preparation for their future labors. - MEDITERRANEAN Missions. Malta ceased to be one of the stations of the Board at the close of this year. Mr. Temple and Mr. Hallock, with the printing establishment, left the island on the 7th of December, and arrived at Smyrna on the 23d. Dyonisius Carabet accompanied them, as a transla- tor. Mr. Smith left Malta on the 12th, and arrived at Alexandria on the 25th, on his way to Beyroot. The whole amount of printing done at Malta, from the establishment of the press in July, 1822, to the time of its removal, was about 350,000 volumes, containing 21,000,000 pages. Nearly the whole of them had been put into circulation, and additional supplies of some of the works were urgently demanded. During almost his whole residence here, Mr. Temple preached twice on the Sabbath, and at least once on some other day each week, in English ; and especially during the latter part of the time; several members of the missions had performed valuable labors in the education of youth. Mr. Riggs arrived at Athens on the 28th of January; and having already acquired some knowledge of modern Greek, was soon able to give religious instruction in the schools. The government of the country was now passing into the hands of the newly elected king, Otho of Bavaria. The ecclesiastical constitution was adopted during the summer, by which the Greek Church in Greece was made independent of the Patriarch at Constantinople, and placed under the government of the “Holy Council of the kingdom of Greece,” which was to guard both the clergy and the schools against heresy, and to report any attempt to disturb the church by proselyting or other means, to the civil gov- ernment. In September, a law was published, forbidding the sale of books without license, obtained from the local authorities for cities, and from the Minister of the Interior for country places. The laws were not so admin- istered as to interfere seriously with the labors of the mission. - The girls’ school was suspended in May, on the return of Anastasia, the instructress, to Smyrna. The schools for boys were remodelled, and the higher department was named “The Evangelical Gymnasium.” Here stu- dents who could sustain an examination in reading, writing and arithmetic, entered upon a well arranged course of study for four years, corresponding, as well as the circumstances of the country would permit, with the studies of a New England College. Anastasius Karavelles, who had been educa- ted at Amherst, was one of the teachers. A month after the publication of the prospectus, the Gymnasium contained 66 scholars, and the Elementary School 76. The Greek schools at Constantinople remained much as last year. But the school house at Buyuh Dereh had been built at the expense of the mis- sion. This made the mission too prominent in the work. It looked like foreign interference, and excited jealousy. The Latins set themselves against it; the Greeks supported it but feebly, and it was thought best to give up the school. 236 IIISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. The Armenians here had a good number of schools, and a tolerable sup- ply of books for spelling and reading, grammar and arithmetic. A priest at Broosa, about this time, translated the book of directions for establishing and conducting Lancasterian schools, from the modern Greek into Armen- ian. Measures were taken to supply such books, cards and other apparatus as were still wanting, and an Armenian who gave some evidence of piety was employed to open a school at Pera, to which place the brethren remov- ed in August. In 1831, some enemy of the mission called the attention of the Turkish government to these schools. The reader will recollect the result. Since that time, the schools had occasionally been visited by Turkish officers, who expressed their approbation of the system, and their desire for its introduc- tion among themselves. One of them left a donation of 500 piastres for the Greek school at Arnaoot Koy. Several of them attended the examina- tion of this school in July; and at its close, after a long conversation with the agent of the mission, told him that Ahmed Pasha, the Sultan’s military counsellor, had encouraged them to make a trial of the system among the young soldiers in the barracks at Dolma Baktche; that they had already fitted up a school room, under direction of the teacher at Arnaoot Koy; and that they now wanted assistance in preparing cards, books, and all the ap- paratus of a Lancasterian school. The agent and Paniotes, who had been the teacher at Buyuh Dereh, and who was a good scholar, both in Greek and Turkish, were directed by the mission to comply with this request. In about two weeks, the school had been established, and Azim Bey, who had acted a leading part in this business, was promoted and transferred to the barracks at Scutari, where he was preparing to open another school. Azim Bey repeatedly visited the missionaries at Pera, who presented him with an orrery, and a variety of furniture greatly needed by his school. At his re- quest, Paniotes was sent over to Scutari, to assist in preparing lessons in Turkish for the school, and while there, was treated with a degree of re- spect seldom shown to Greeks. Meanwhile, a learned Turk was translating from the Arabic, some books published by the Church Missionary Society at Malta. The geography was not full enough in its account of Turkey. Azim Bey, learning that Mr. Dwight was preparing a geography for the Armenians, to be translated into Turkish, requested that the part relating to Turkey might be prepared immediately, that the Sultan might see it when he should visit the schools. It was done; and as fast as Mr. Dwight could prepare it in English, Mr. Oscanean translated it into Armenian, Mr. Pas- pati into Greek, and Paniotes into Turkish.-Such was the origin of Lan- casterian schools among the Turks. They did not belong to the mission, nor were they under its care. They were not Christian schools. They were established by the Turks,—as Azim Bey said, by order of the Sultan,— through the indirect influence of the mission, and with aid which it af- . forded. Early in the autumn, the brethren were invited to attend the ordination of fifteen Armenian priests, the first who had been ordained for several years. On inquiring why they had not been ordained of late, Mr. Goodell was informed that in 1826, the Synod resolved to have better educated priests, or none, and had ordered that thenceforth mone should be ordained, who had not finished a course of study under Peshtemaljan, the Principal of the Armenian Academy at Constantinople. These were the first who had been ordained since that time. They were comparatively well educated men. By the advice of Peshtemaljan and others, several useless and incon- yenient observances formerly attending their ordinations were omitted, and instead of the repetition of certain forms of prayer for forty days, the new - * * * sº - - AFRICA. PATAGONIA, 237 }; were told to spend a considerable part of the time in studying the I Ołe, •. - The spirit of this last recommendation was evidently making progress among the Armenians at Constantinople. Peshtemaljan encouraged and assisted his pupils in the study of the Scriptures. Several young men, not under his instruction, met statedly for that purpose; and a few, it was hoped, had begun to feel the power of divine truth to purify the heart. Mr. Thomson and Dr. Dodge arrived at Beyroot on the 24th of Febru- ary. In March, Mr. Thomson with two English missionaries, left Beyroot, passed down the coast to Jaffa, visited Jerusalem, and returned through the interior, after an absence of five weeks. He found the country more open to missionary operations than formerly ; and while at Jerusalem, engaged lodgings for himself and his family, intending soon to return. He was, however, detained by sickness, and afterwards by the sickness of his wife, till the next year.—In April, Mr. Whiting accompanied his wife on a voyage to Constantinople for the recovery of her health, from which they did not return till early the next year. Butrus, (Peter,) Papal Bishop of Beyroot, had published an answer to Mr. King's farewell letter. It was thought best that Mr. Bird should pre- pare a reply to the bishop. For this purpose, he was furnished with the more important works of the ancient fathers; and what was still wanting in the polemical department, was generously supplied by Mr. Parnell, one of the devoted men who established the English mission at Bagdad, and who also presented to the mission a lithographic press, for printing the Arabic and Syriac languages. The reply occupied Mr. Bird for several months. In the summer it was completed, and sent to Malta to be printed at the Church Mission press. It was comprised in thirteen letters to the bishop of Beyroot, “by certain Christians of that city.” .* . The Rev. Justin Perkins and his wife, who sailed from Boston on the 21st of September, to commence a mission among the Nestorians of Persia, arrived at Constantinople in December. ". . * * , AFRICA. At length, the Committee was enabled to commence a mission in Western Africa. The next day after the annual meeting, the Rev. John L. Wilson received his instructions at Philadelphia. He immediately made arrangements to embark for Cape Palmas, in a vessel about to be despatched by the Maryland Colonization Society. He had nearly abandoned the hope of having an associate; but, just in time, Mr. Stephen R. Wyncoop, a per- sonal friend and fellow student, volunteered to accompany him on his voyage of exploration. They embarked at Baltimore on the 28th of November. PATAGONIA. Silas E. Burrows, Esq., of New York, having offered a gra- tuitous passage, the Rev. William Arms and Rev. Titus Coan, by direction of the Committee, embarked at New York, August 16, and landed at Gre- gory's Bay, in Eastern Patagonia, on the 14th of November. The vessel proceeded on her way. The missionaries were hospitably received by the Patagonians, and assisted to visit the interior, but found it impossible to reach the Western Coast, either by water, or by crossing the Cordilleras. They ascertained that the country is generally sterile, the inhabitants few, and the prospect of usefulness comparatively small. They returned to the place where they landed, and embarked on the 25th of January, 1834, on board the Antarctic, Capt. Nash, of Westerly, R. I., for the Falkland Islands. After living some time on board the Antarctic and the Hancock, of Stonington, Ct., Capt. Allen, of the Talma, of Groton, Ct., gave them a pas- sage home. They arrived at New London on the 14th of May. During their absence, they found no use for the funds with which, the Committee had supplied them; their wants being gratuitously supplied by the natives 23S History of THE AMERICAN BOARD. while in Patagonia, and at other times by the owners and masters of the several vessels on board of which they were received. INDIAN Missions. The course of events had fixed the attention of poli- ticians, as well as of the churches, intensely upon the imprisoned missiona- ries. The doctrine of “nullification,” that is, of the right of a State to de- clare a law of the United States unconstitutional, and to prevent its execu- tion within her limits, had become predominant in South Carolina. A con- vention, called by the legislature of that State, had published an ordinance, “nullifying” the existing revenue law of the United States, forbidding the courts of the United States, their officers, and all other persons, to attempt to enforce that law in South Carolina, and declaring that if the general government should attempt to enforce it, South Carolina would withdraw from the Union; and the State had drafted men and provided military stores to sustain its ordinance by force. If the missionaries should persevere in their suit, and the Supreme Court of the United States should attempt to enforce its decision in their favor, it was feared that Georgia would join the “nullifiers,” and that Alabama and Mississippi, where similar unconstitu- tional laws had been enacted, would follow the example; and then there would be four contiguous States, leagued together to resist the general gov- ernment by force. If the President should sustain the Court, all those States would turn against him. If he should permit Georgia to triumph over the Court, the example would strengthen the cause of South Carolina. Georgia wished to support the President against the “nullifiers,” but darede not, while it was so probable that she should soon find it expedient to join them. These embarrassments had been foreseen, ever since it was ascertained that the missionaries could not be frightened, and would not accept a par- don; and the Governor had sent them word that he intended to release them from confinement at some future time. When, in November, they gave notice of their intention to move the Supreme Court for further pro- cess, the Governor saw the necessity of a speedy extrication from his diſfi- culties. But there was only one way of escape. The missionaries must be persuaded to withdraw their suit. He and his friends grew active. Gen. Coffee, Judge Schley, Mr. Cuthbert, and other leading politicians, visited them in the prison, and told them that they had conversed with the Gov- ernor, and had his most unqualified assurance, that if they would withdraw their suit, they should be unconditionally discharged immediately after the adjournment of the Supreme Court. The Hon. John Forsyth, called on fºr. Wirt, to persuade him to advise the missionaries to withdraw their suit, and assured him that, immediately on being informed that no motion would be made in the Supreme Court, they would be released. He gave this as- surance “unofficially;” yet he was authorized by the Governor to give it. . The decision of the Supreme Court had established the right of the mis- sionaries to a discharge from confinement, and the right of the Cherokees to protection by the President from the aggressions of Georgia. But it had become certain that, even if the President should interfere, agreeably to the decision of the Court, to release the missionaries, which was doubtful, he would not execute the principles of that decision by protecting the Chero- kees. The law under which the missionaries were imprisoned, had been repealed; and if released, they could now return to their stations and re- Sume their labors. In this state of things, they believed that by withdraw- ing their suit, they should gain all that they could expect to gain by prose- cuting it, and in a shorter time; and should save the country from whatever danger there might be of a civil war with the “nullifiers.” They imme- diately wrote to the Prudential Committee, stating their views and asking advice;—for on subjects relating to their imprisonment, the Committee never RELEASE UF wortCESTER AND BUTLER. 239 gave them instructions, but only advised them as friends. The question was very fully discussed at a meeting of the Committee on the 25th of De- cember, 1832. The prevailing opinion was, that it was expedient for the missionaries to withdraw their suit, and a letter was immediately written by Dr. Wisner, communicating that opinion.* This letter was received on the 7th of January, 1833. The next day they wrote to their counsel, instruct- ing them to make no motion in their behalf before the Supreme Court, and to the Governor and Attorney General of Georgia, informing them what in- structions they had given their counsel. In their letter to the Governor they added:—“We beg leave respectfully to state to your Excellency, that we have not been led to the adoption of this measure by any change of views with regard to the principles on which we have acted; or by any doubt of the justice of our cause, or of our perfect right to a legal dischargé, in accordance with the decision of the Supreme Court in our favor already given; but by the apprehension that the further prosecution of the contro- versy, under existing circumstances, might be attended with consequences injurious to our beloved country.” This the Governor thought disrespect- ful to the authorities of the State, and wished them to write again, disclaim- ing any disrespectful intention. They accordingly wrote the next day:- “We are sorry to be informed that some expressions in our communication of yesterday were regarded by your Excellency as an indignity offered to the State or its authorities. Nothing could be further from our design. In the course we have now taken, it has been our intention simply to forbear the prosecution of our case, and leave the continuance of our confinement to the magnanimity of the State.” This the Governor pronounced satisfacto- ry; but a newspaper article, written by some political opponent, compelled him to wait a few days longer, to show that he was not “driven.” At length, on the 14th, Col. Mills told them he had received orders to discharge them from confinement, and took them from prison to his own parlor. The Governor sent them no written discharge, but issued his proclamation, stat- ing that they had appealed to the magnanimity of the State, and had been set at liberty. With a horse and wagon furnished by Col. Mills at his own request, they returned to their homes and their labors. Of those labors and their results, there is little to record. The members of the churches generally withstood the flood of temptations which was poured around them, and a few were added to their numbers. The schools were much as last year. On the 20th of July, John Huss, who could speak only his own language, was ordained as an evangelist at Creek Path ; and about the 1st of October, Stephen Foreman, a Cherokee, who had studied with Mr. Worcester, at the Union Theological Seminary, and at Princeton, was, licensed as a preacher by the Union Presbytery. Both engaged in preaching to their countrymen under the patronage of the Board. Among the Chickasaws, the evils which oppressed them last year, con- tinued to produce the same disastrous results. The piety of the church seemed to give way before temptation, and early in the winter, seven were removed from its fellowship by excommunication. After some time, the very greatness of temptation alarmed the pious. They became more * A letter written on the 20th of December, 1832, and received early in January, 1833, offers, ºn “informal authority, in behalf of the government of Georgia,” that if the Committee wil! station the missionaries any where beyond the limits of Georgia, they shall be immediately discharged “im, a manner which shall not attach to them the reproach of pardoned criminals;” and “in behalf of the government of the United States. that the relief which the consent of the Prudential Committee to the foregoing proposition will give to the constituted authorities of Georgia; by ºilabling her in the most efficient manner to come to the support of the government and laws of the United Sta'º, will he gratefully acknowledged, and that the Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will pºs- sess the confidence, and will largely partake of the appropriations of the general government for the melioration of the condition of the Indians.” 240 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD." prayerful and exemplary. Many were awakened, and some gave evidence of conversion.—But the mission was drawing towards a close. The sta- tions at Martyn and Caney Creek were given up. Only a few children, were kept at school in Tipton County, Tennessee, and at Tokshish, sup- ported by the avails of the farms and by the Chickasaw annuity. ... In the old Choctaw country, but two missionaries, with their families, re- mained; Mr. Kingsbury at Mayhew, and Mr. Byington at Yoknokchaya. No school was taught, for the children were gone. About 40 members of the church at Mayhew lingered around their spiritual birth place, and lis- tened attentively when the gospel was preached. Mr. Kingsbury was prin- cipally employed in disposing of the property and closing up the extensive secular concerns of the mission; and Mr. Byington, in preparing a Choctaw dictionary and grammar. As the new missions among the Choctaws were to be conducted in a less expensive style, and fewer laborers would be need- ed, Messrs. Cushman, Smith, Howes, Bardwell, Gage and Town, with their wives, were, at their own request, released from the service of the Board. Most of them had expended ten or twelve of the best years of their lives in missionary labors and sufferings, with no compensation but a bare subsist- ence for the time; and such of them as had property, had given it to the Board. Now, when they were about to be left without employment, in the decline of life and with impaired health, the Board was not authorized to give, nor were they willing to receive, such compensation for past services, as their labors might have commanded in some worldly pursuit; but from the household, agricultural and other movable property at the several sta- tions, which could no longer be used for missionary purposes and which was least saleable, they were allowed to take such articles as would enable them to commence frugal arrangements for their future support. Early in the autumn, the last party of the Choctaws departed for their new country at the West. The whole number removed was about 15,000. Many remained in the southern part of their old country, and a few in other parts; but the nation was gone, and they were mere individual Indians in a community of white men.—In October, Mr. Kingsbury left Mayhew, on a visit to all the tribes among whom the Board had missions beyond the Mis- sissippi, to ascertain their condition, and to comfort, advise and encourage his brethren. He was gone till March of the next year. The Choctaws in their new country were busy with the cares and labors incident to removal and a new settlement. But gradually new churches were formed, of those who had been members before the removal, and a few others were added to them. Six or eight schools were either opened or ready to open, under native teachers, appointed and superintended by the missionaries; when, in June, every thing was suspended but the care.of the sick. Unusual inundations, from the rise of the Arkansas and Red river, left extensive tracts of level country filled with stagnant water and decaying vegetable matter, exposed to the burning heat of a summer sun. Putrefac- tion produced fevers. Nearly every member of the mission families was visited with sickness. Of the Choctaws, it was believed that not more than one in fifteen escaped, and as many as one in fifteen died. Out of 70 fam- ilies in one neighborhood, 70 persons died. In many of the settlements on the rivers, scareely a young child survived. At Dwight, Mrs. Finney was released from her earthly cares about the middle of January. Other members of the family suffered much from sick- ness about the same time. Mr. Matthias Joslyn, formerly teacher at May- hew, died at Dwight in December. - The religious awakening continued through this year also, but was evi- dently on the decline. Of this, Mr. Washburn mentioned a conclusive INDIAN MISSIONS. SANDWICH ISLANDS. 241 proof, in a letter written in April. “Measures,” he said, “calculated to pro- duce strong excitement, such as protracted meetings, ‘anxious seats,’ &c. cause very great interest yet; but small neighborhood meetings, family visits, and the imparting of religious instruction in a serious, noiseless and unostentatious way, are not so highly regarded. This is lamentable.” Still, the work continued, and in December it received a new impulse, in a part of the nation before but slightly affected by it. At the close of the year, the church had 106 members, more than 60 of whom were among the fruits of this awakening, which had continued for three years. -- The schools, generally, were in a good condition. In May, the chiefs re- solved to appropriate half of their national school fund, or about $750 an- nually, to support the school at Fairfield, under Dr. Palmer. They ap- pointed a committee to receive and dismiss pupils, and a Cherokee family to keep the boarding house. Their appropriation was expected to support about 30 scholars. - Among the Creeks and Osages, scarce any progress was made, except in the preparation of school books in their native languages. The Osages were now engaged in war, and their attention could not be drawn, either to learning or religion. The school at Union, being situated on land now be- longing to the Cherokees, was nearly deserted by Osage children, and was discontinued in January. The Ojibwa language was now reduced to writing. The spelling and reading book, containing select portions of Scripture and a few hymns, was completed, and 500 copies printed. Dr. James, too, completed his transla- tion of the New Testament, and had it printed under his own superintend- ence. Some of the children were much interested in learning to read their own language. Little could yet be done in imparting religious instruction, and the migratory habits of the Indians impeded all the operations of the mission. The mission church was organized in August. In October, Mr. Boutwell commenced a new station at Leech Lake. •. Notwithstanding the self-devotion, energy and ability of Mr. Ferry, it was manifest that the expence of the station at Mackinaw was much too great in proportion to its usefulness. Mr. Greene, by direction of the Com- mittee, visited Mackinaw this summer, and, with Mr. Ferry's aid, arranged a plan for reducing it within very moderate limits. The Maumee mission was also reduced, as the Indians had sold their land in the vicinity, and were gradually scattering. Only Mr. Wan Tassel, with his wife, and Mr. Culver, the teacher, remained. The school con- tained 31 scholars, all boarded and some of them clothed -at the expense of the mission. During the winter and spring, there was a season of spiritual attention to religion in the school and neighboring white settlements, and 15 or 20 persons gave evidence of conversion, most of whom soon united with the church. SANDwich Islands. The young king, about the beginning of the year, wished to purchase a brig, which was offered for $12,000. Kinau, the re- gent, after consulting other chiefs, refused to comply, thinking that the debts of the nation should be paid, before incurring any such expense. The pur- chase was given up, but the king was disaffected. . He avoided the society of the more influential chiefs, and associated with young and unprincipled men. Breaking over the laws to which he had formerly given his assent, he bought ardent spirits and wine, and drank with his companions, though seldom to intoxication. He enticed others into the same practices, and is said even to have inflicted punishment on some who would not comply. He revived the hulahula, or national dance, and, it was understood, intended to revive other praetices which had been common in the days of hasthenism. 31 ** 242 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. £h. Hoapili, who was a near relation, hearing of these things, hastened to Ho- nolulu, hoping to dissuade the king from such evil courses, and rescue him from the influence of evil counsellors, and intending, if practicable, to per- suade him to remove to Lahaina, where there were fewer temptations. On his arrival, the king assembled the chiefs and people, declared the regency at an end, and took into his own hands the power of making laws, and of life and death. He then published laws prohibiting only murder, adultery and theft; from which it was inferred that the other laws which had been enacted for the promotion of good morals were no longer in force. He had expressed his determination to remove Kinau wholly from public employ- ment, and appoint her who had been the wife of Boki as his agent for the transaction of business, as was the desire of the dissolute; but when about to pronounce the name, he hesitated, and named Kinau. When his companions asked him why he had not done as he intended, he replied, “Very strong is the kingdom of God.” He was not stout enough in wicked- mess, to carry through his opposition to the influence of the good and the demands of his conscience. He always treated the missionaries with kind- mess and respect, and was frequently present at public worship. Hoapili remained for a long time at Honolulu, endeavoring to exert a beneficial in- fluence. The princess, too, who was naturally giddy and volatile, and whose apparent spirituality had considerably declined, was alarmed by the dangers which beset her brother. She was faithful, affectionate and inces- sant in her endeavors to reclaim him. She first remonstrated with him in private; and finally, even in public, hung upon his arm and besought him with tears to listen to his true friends, the chiefs whom age, experience and moral principle made worthy, of his confidence. These efforts were but very partially successful. His course was, in the main, unaltered. It was soon understood, throughout the Islands, that the supreme authority did not demand good morals and encourage piety as formerly. With multitudes, this fact was decisive. “The thought of the chief.” was their name for law; and when the king, the supreme chief, thought proper to change his course, they at once, so far as in their power, followed his example. Great numbers forsook the schools. Many of the teachers ceased to teach. The congregations on the Sabbath were reduced at least one half; and scarce any where was there much appearance of serious inquiry among the un- converted. ... At Honolulu, the grog shops were opened, and any person could procure a license for a few dollars. Distilleries, too, were again put in ope- ration in various parts of the Islands. Other immoralities revived; and in some places, especially in the district of Hilo, on Hawaii, idolatrous wor- ºff was again performed. hese results were expected by all who understood the history of the mission. Religion had been promoted by the influence of the chiefs, whose will was law. There had, unavoidably, from the state of society there, grown up a virtual union of church and state. The chiefs had decided in favor of the gospel, and nothing remained for the people, but to learn it, and to act the Christian as well as they could. Hence, multitudes became Christians in form, never suspecting that any thing else could be required of them. But the gospel, faithfully preached, can hardly fail to awaken thought. Nothing does so much to give a man strength, activity and independence of mind, as a faithful examination of his own heart and life, and a successful contest with his own sinful propensi- ties. So far as the preaching of the gospel at the Islands had been followed by real conversions, or even by clear convictions of sin, it had taught people to think for themselves, to have opinions of their own, and to act from their own convictions of truth, duty and propriety. Events were now about to CHAPEL FOR SEAMEN AT HONOLULU. 243 show how far this had been accomplished. The king had separated the state from the church; and the church must now stand by strength derived from its invisible head. The result was as favorable as could have been expected. The additions to the church this year were 64. The whole number of native members, in July, was 670. In July of the next year, only seven had been excommuni- cated, from the commencement of the mission, and 27 were temporarily sus- pended from church fellowship. The higher chiefs generally kept on their Christian course. The means of intoxication were nearly excluded from all the islands except Oahu. Kuakini, who had returned to his former home, visited every part of Hawaii, to repress disorders, punish crime and pro- mote good morals. Strenuous efforts were made to resuscitate the schools, and with moderate success. The High School and Lahaina, though yet struggling into existence, made itself felt for good. Many of its pupils had been teachers; and now they went once a week to their homes, and called together their former pupils, and taught them something of what they them- selves had learned. At nearly every station, some of the missionaries or their wives engaged in teaching, and considerable numbers were thus put upon a more thorough and entensive course of instruction. Efforts for the education of children were increased. They had not fallen off from their attendance, like the adults. Though the progress of depopulation was not stayed, but only diminished; though it was still thought that, from the for- mer prevalence of infanticide and other crimes, three fourths of the women were childless, yet the number of children was evidently increasing, and there was hope that they might be formed into a better generation than their parents had been. And finally, protracted meetings were held at several stations; and that at Hilo, in December, was followed by several instances of conversion and admission to the church. . w Better provision was made at the Islands for the good of seamen. The Rev. John Diell who sailed from New London in November, 1832, as sea- men's chaplain, under the patronage of the American Seamen's Friend So- ciety, arrived at the Island this spring. He was cordially welcomed by the mission, at its general meeting in June; and on the 28th of November, the first chapel built by that Society in foreign lands was opened for public wor- ship, at Honolulu. Attached to it were a Reading Room for the use of offi- cers and seamen. The mission also voted to open similar rooms at Lahaina, where there were, on an average, about 100 seamen in port through the year. ~ WASHINGTON ISLANDs. The instructions of the Prudential Committee, to take no further steps in relation to the Washington Islands, did not arrive in season; and at the general meeting at Lahaina in June, Messrs. Alexan- der, Armstrong and Parker were deputed to commence the mission. These brethren, with their families, sailed from Honolulu on the 2nd of July, and after touching at Tahiti, came to anchor in Massachusetts Bay, in the Is- land of Nuuhiva, on the 10th of August. They found the natives few in number, without any general government, divided into small settlements, separated by mountains difficult and dangerous to pass. The tribes were sunk to the lowest degradation, and perpetually at war. There was no place where a station could be formed, with convenient access to more than 1000 people. The brethren were convinced that they could do much more good, at much less expense, in some yet unoccupied part of the Sandwich Islands; and the arrival of the Benjamin Rush affording an opportunity, they left Nuuhiva on the 16th of April, and arrived at the Sandwich Islands on the 13th of May. The Prudential Committee approved of their decision, and commended the courage, enterprise and self-denying zeal with which they had made the attempt. - 244 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. F-----------------------— C H A PTE R XXVI. 1834. Meeting at Utica. Children of missionaries.—Mahrattas. . Return of Mr. Graves. Tours in the deccan–Tamul Missions. Press at Ceylon. New Stations. . . Death of Mr. Wood- ward. Mission at Madura.-China. Persecution. Converts.-S. E. Asia. Mission to Siam 3 to Śingapore. Death of Munson and Lyman.-Constantinople. Awakening among the Armen- ians.--New Missions. Broosa. Trebizond. Nestorians. Mohammedans of Persia. Scio. Cy- rus. Western Africa. South Eastern Africa-Indian Missions. Missionaries expelled from aweis and New Echota. Itinerant Schoolmasters. Chickasaw mission closed. Conversions at Dwight. Several missions reduced—New Indian Missions. Oregon. Paweees. Sioux. Abernaquis.-Sandwich Islands. Gradual improvement. First newspapers. Reinforcement. The twenty fifth annual meeting was held at Utica, N. Y., October 8, 9 and 10. There were present, 28 corporate and 91 honorary members; in all, 119. The Rev. Dr. Woods and the Hon. Mr. Reed declined re-election as members of the Prudential Committee, as they could not attend its meet- ings with desirable regularity. John Tappan, Esq. was chosen a member of the Committee, and Daniel Noyes, Esq. was chosen auditor in his place. The receipts had been about $6500 greater than last year; but the expendi- tures had been still greater, and a small debt had been contracted. Includ- * ing $28,666.39 appropriated to its use by other societies, of which $18,000 were from the American Bible Society, and $9500 from the American Tract Society, the amount expended by the Board was $188,446. At this meeting the question concerning the return of the children of mis- sionaries to this country for their education, was finally settled. The mis- sionaries of the Board have generally been found prepared to submit, with- out a murmur, to the sacrifices which their employment has called them to make in their own persons; but to see their children suffer the disadvantages of an education in a heathen land, and sink below the rank they might have occupied in a Christian land-this is a trial which they did not understand, when, young and unmarried, they consecrated themselves to the work, and which it has proved hard to bear, especially in India, where the climate is unfavorable to health, where the difficulties of a Christian education are greatest, and where, generally, suitable employments and connexions in life are not to be found for the children of foreigners. The subject was first brought up by a letter from the missionaries in Ceylon, dated October, 1822; in which they proposed that their children should be sent to the United States at the age of eight, twelve or fifteen, and educated together in a sem- inary established for that purpose. To this the Committee objected; and after some further correspondence, the Board resolved, at its meeting in 1825, that it could adopt no general system for the removal of the children of missionaries to this country, but would not object to their removal at the expense of their friends. This was not satisfactory. Correspondence contin- ued, with this and other missions. The missionaries in the Mediterranean thought children, generally, should not be sent home, but that there should be an allowance for their support and education, wherever they might be. The brethren in Ceylon proposed a plan, by which missionaries might send home their children, and draw at once on the Board, with suitable de- duction for payment in advance, for the allowances which must otherwise be made to the children while living with their parents. A plan somewhat on this principle, was adopted, and many were sent home. Meanwhile, an excitement on this subject was rising throughout the country. Some con. tended, that any arrangement, by which parents were not to bring up their own children, must be at war with the designs of Providence, false in prin- Giple, and pernicious in its results; and some Christian mothers contended RETURN OF MIR, GRAVES. 245 that women had no right to marry, with the expectation of casting their children upon others for maternal care; and the question began to be agi- tated whether missionaries ought not to go out unmarried. But the strong current of feeling was in the opposite direction. Funds to found a semina- ry for the children were offered. Multitudes flocked to this meeting at Utica, resolved that some liberal public provision should be made. A tho- rough discussion produced a change of opinions, such as is seldom witnessed on such occasions. It was seen that homes in pious families, eommonly of relatives, were better for the children than a great boarding establishment; and that, with an appropriation, if needed, not exceeding fifty dollars a year for a boy and forty for a girl till eighteen years of age, to be charged among the expenses of the mission to which the parents belong, such homes could always be obtained. This plan was adopted with entire unanimity. The missionaries in Ceylon expressed their entire satisfaction with it, and the subject has ever since been at rest. - - MAHRATTA Mission. When Bombay was the only station under the care. of the Board, its annual history could be related minutely; but now the number of missions had increased to 36, and of stations to 65, and a few words for each must suffice; and this is the less to be regretted, as the at- tentive reader is already familiar with the general course of labors and events at the more important stations. ** Mr. Graves, finding the restoration of his health hopeless, chose to return to India, and spend the short remnant of his life in those labors to which his life had been consecrated. He sailed from Boston, May 21, accompanied by his wife, the Rev. Sendol B. Munger, Mr. George W. Hubbard and Mr. Amos Abbott and their wives, Miss Orpah Graves and Miss A. H. Kimball. After arriving at Bombay in September, Mr. Graves, by advice of physicians, repaired to the Mahaburlishwur Hills, to be employed principally in translat- ing. In October, Miss Kimball was married to Mr. Stone. Mrs. Ramsay died suddenly of the cholera on the 11th of June. Mr. Ramsay’s health soon after entirely failed, and he returned, with his two children, to the United States. #. published “Missionary Journal” gives probably the best view any where to be found, of itinerant missionary labors in India, Itinerating in the Deccan was found favorable to health, and carried farther than ever before. From October 1833 to July 1834, Mr. Read travelled about 1100 miles, and preached in about 125 towns and villages, in about half of which, he supposed, the gospel had never before been heard. At the Mahaburlishwur Hills he found six Chinese convicts who requested bap- tism. They had no book among them but a tract, given to one of them by Dr. Morrison at Canton. Chinese tracts were procured for them at Bombay, and instruction was given adapted to their wants. At Jalna, 120 miles north- east from Ahmednuggur, Mr. Allen found a society of about 50 native Christians, some of them members of churches in Southern India, and oth- ers converted from Popery and Hindooism by their influence. They never had any pastor. He baptised four, and administered the Lord's supper to fourteen. TAMUL MISSIONs. The Ceylon printing establishment, which had two presses, with Tamul and English type, began its operations on the 31st of January at Manepy. Early in the year, Dr. Scudder, with four native help- ers, commenced a new station at Chavagacherry, where the government gave him the use of the old Portuguese church buildings. In October, he had 23 free schools, with 1000 pupils. In July, Mr. Hutchings opened another sta- tion at Varany, still further east. The whole number of children and youth under instruction, including 124 in the Seminary, was 5,367. The publica- tion of a Christian Almanac, in Tamul, with calculations by a member of 246 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. º º, | || ºt. ... ºf . º *... •, ſº Dº ſ º : ºn b. * º';. º * { ºf ** * *~º *=llini º sº Palace at Madura. the Seminary, was commenced. But the great event of the year was the commencement of another revival, during a protracted meeting at Batticotta, on the 12th of November. It soon spread to nearly all the stations, and to Nellore and Jaffnapatam ; but its history belongs to another year. Mr. Woodward died on the 3rd of August, at Coimbatoor, near the base of the Neilgherry Hills, which he had visited for his health. The Rev. Alanson C. Hall embarked at Boston, with his wife, to join this mission, on the 4th of November. Early in January, Mr. Spaulding visited the neighboring continent, to se- lect a site for a new mission among the six or eight millions of Tamul people there. He was gone about two months, and visited the English missions at Palamcottah, Nagercoil and Tinnevelly. As the site for a new mission, he selected Madura, the ancient residence of the Tamul kings, and the present metropolis of Tamul learning, and of Brahimical learning in Southern India. Extensive palaces, temples, and other public buildings, adorned with costly sculpture, but now in decay, attest its former magnificence. The popula- tion of the city is about 50,000, and of the district, about 1,300,000. Mr. Woodward, a little before his death, obtained permission from the Madras government, for American missionaries to reside in the district. In July, Mr. Hoisington and Mr. Tod, with three mative assistants, commenced a mis- sion here, and soon established two small schools, one for each sex. CHINA. The venerable Dr. Morrison died on the first of August. Dur- ing the same month, there was a collision between Lord Napier, the agent of the British government, and the Chinese authorities at Canton; and on the 30th, Lord Napier published a statement of facts in the Chinese language. Immediately there was an outcry against the “traitorous natives” who taught foreigners the Chinese language; and on the same day a proclamation was issued against those who “make the evil and obscene books of the outside barbarians, and under the false pretence of ‘admonishing the age,’ print and distribute them;” commanding that they should be arrested and punished, and all their books and printing apparatus destroyed. Leang Afa, well §iſſiſſilluſiliili MISSIONS TO SLAM AND SINGAPORE. 247 known as the author of “Good Words to admonish the age,” fled to Singa- pore ; some of his assistants were seized and punished, all of them dispers- ed; a quantity of metallic type, procured for the purpose of printing the Scriptures in Chinese, were melted, and valuable blocks destroyed, to avoid detection; and Mr. Bridgman's school of seven Chinese boys was broken up. In an account of these troubles, Leang Afa gave the names of twelve Chinese, besides himself, who had been baptised, and whom he regarded as truly pious. Mr. Bridgman and John R. Morrison, in an account of the same disturbances, gave the names of fourteen Chinese converts. Dr. Peter Parker sailed from New York in June to join this mission. He arrived at Canton on the 26th of October. After consultation, it was thought best that he should study the language for some time at Singapore, where he arrived on the 25th of December. SouTH EASTERN Asia. Messrs. Robinson and Johnson arrived at Ban- kok from Singapore in July. Mr. Jones, of the American Baptist mission, introduced them to the Prah-Klang, one of the chief officers of government, who received them with great apparent cordiality and respect. As the Chi- nese are immensely numerous at Bankok, Mr. Johnson devoted himself to the study of that language, while Mr. Robinson directed his attention to the Siamese. The little company of converts left here by Mr. Abeel, had al- ready been formed into a church by Mr. Jones, and were now under the care of Mr. Dean, of the Baptist mission.—Dr. Dan B. Bradley embarked at Boston for Siam, on the 2nd of July. A permanent mission was established at Singapore, intended as a central point for all the missions in South Eastern Asia and its adjacent islands. Singapore is a British seaport, and is frequented by native vessels from al- most every port in Asia, from Bombay to the eastern extremity of China, to the number of more than 1500 a year. Here was a large printing establish- ment, containing founts of Roman, Malay, Arabic, Javanese, Siamese and Bugis type, with a foundry for casting type in all these languages, which had been under the direction of the London Missionary Society. It was now for sale; and as that Society declined purchasing, Messrs. Robinson and Johnson made a conditional purchase, on advantageous terms. The continued operation of that press seemed indispensable to the success of mis- 248 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. r sionary labors in that part of the world. The Prudential Committee ratified the contract, and directed Mr. Tracy to proceed from Singapore, to commence a mission and take charge of the establishment. He arrived on the 24th of July, a few days after Messrs. Robinson and Johnson had left for Bankok. During the remainder of the year, he printed 1000 copies of the gospel of John, with extracts from Matthew and Acts, and labored in various ways to promote religion. He was joined by Leang Afa in November. The exploring mission came to a tragical end.—Messrs. Munson and Ly- man remained at Batavia till the 8th of April, when they embarked for Padang. Here they spent a fortnight, and then sailed for the Battoo group of 122 islands. Among these and at the Pulo Nigas they spent a month, visiting the more important places, and collecting much valuable information. Finding that their lives would be in danger from the ferocity of the inhabi- tants, they gave up their intended visit to the interior of Pulo Nigas, and proceeded to Tapanooly, in Sumatra, intending, if practicable, to visit the Battas of the interior. Mr. Bonnett, the Post holder under the Dutch gov- ernment, received them courteously and kindly, and assisted them in their inquiries. Mr. Burton, an English Baptist missionary, had labored some years among the Battas near Tapanooly, commencing in 1820, and had pen- etrated far into the interior, but he had some time since been removed by death, his school was dispersed, and all traces of his labors had disappeared. Other Europeans had visited the interior, and some of them very lately, without injury. There was a rumor of war in the interior, which might render a visit dangerous. The brethren hesitated. Mr. Bonnett instituted an inquiry into the origin and character of the report, called up and exam- ined its author, and ascertained that it could not possibly be true; though, as afterwards appeared, it was only a gross exaggeration. He, however, considered the journey hazardous from the nature of the country and the ferocity of wild beasts, and endeavored to dissuade them from the attempt. They were not to be deterred by such dangers; and on the 23d of June they set out on foot, accompanied by their faithful attendant, Si Jan, from Bata- via, a native cook, an interpreter, two police runners, and ten coolies to carry their baggage; all furnished by the kindness of Mr. Bonnett. On the sec- ond night, they fell in with Rajah Swasa, who had heard of war in the in- terior, and advised them to wait, while he would visit Lake Tobah, the in- tended limit of their journey, and write to them from thence; but as the rumor which he had heard was evidently the same that had been pronounced false at Tapanooly, they proceeded on their way the next morning. Scaling dangerous precipices and penetrating dense jungles, they ad- vanced ten or twelve miles a day, till about four o'clock in the afternoon of Saturday, June 28, when they came suddenly upon a log fort, occupied by men armed with muskets, spears, and other weapons. Here was the village of Sacca. It was now engaged in a petty war with a neighboring village, and all hearts were full of suspicion, fear and rage. The interpreter ad- vanced to the fort to explain their character and designs; but before he could address them, about 200 armed men rushed upon one flank and the rear of the party. The coolies threw down their burdens and fled. The interpre- ter aisappeared. The brethren pushed aside the spears of the Battas with their hands, gave up the musket and pistols they had brought as a defence against wild beasts, and entreated them to wait for an explanation. Mr. Lyman told Si Jan to call the interpreter. He ran a short distance, but not finding him, turned, heard the report of a musket, and saw Mr. Lyman fall. The Battas raised a shout, which was answered from the fort. They rushed upon Mr. Munson, who was pierced with a spear and fell. The cook fled, but was pursued and cut down with a cleaver. Si Jan hid himself in a AWAKENING AMONG THE ARMENIANS. 249 thicket, and at length escaped to Tapanooly. A report was circulated, that the bodies of the missionaries were eaten. It may have been so, for the Battas sometimes eat the bodies of enemies slain in war; but it is certain that the report rests on the testimony of no known witness, and some of its most horrible particulars are inconsistent with well attested facts. There is reason to believe that the Battas acted from mistaken apprehensions con- cerning the character and designs of the strangers, and that if an explana- tion could have been had, no blood would have been shed. A terrible ven- geance soon overtook them. When it became known, by reports from the natives on the coast and on the road, that the strangers were good men, and had come to do the Batta people good, all the neighboring villages leagued together to require blood for blood. In an unsuspected hour, they came upon Sacca, set fire to the houses, slew many of the inhabitants, and des- troyed their gardens and fields. Those who could escape were scattered to various parts, a thick jungle is growing up where the village stood, and even the name of Sacca is heard no more. The death of these brethren produced a deep sensation throughout the Christian world. Their widows, who were at Batavia, received every kind attention from benevolent and Christian friends in that city, where liberal pecuniary contributions were made for their support. The next year, they returned to their native land. GREECE. In June, Mr. Riggs removed to Argos, and commenced a school for females. Near the close of the year, the seat of government was removed to Athens, and some of the public buildings which Mr. King had been allowed to occupy, were required for its use. The bishop began to preach against Mr. King and his labors, and sentiments hostile to the mis- sion were spreading among the clergy. Yet the government appeared friendly. Dr. Korck, who, though a German in the employment of the English Church Missionary Society, was usually called an American, was appointed Inspector General of Common Schools. He was supplied with a large quantity of school books. A law was enacted, requiring the Script- ures and the more important school books from the Malta press to be used in schools, and Mr. King had numerous orders for them, from different parts of the kingdom. . CoNSTANTINoPLE. The schools in the Turkish barracks increased to eight, and had 2,000 scholars; but the mission had nothing to do with them except as neighbors and friends. A Greek monk from the Ionian Islands preached violently against the mission, its books, and its improve- ments in education, and even against the Patriarch for favoring them. The teachers were compelled to restore the old church prayers and Psalter to their place, when the plague broke out, and the schools were suspended. But the Armenians of this city presented the most interesting field of la- bor. From their original mountain home, which stretches from the south- western shore of the Caspian to the head waters of the Tigris and Euphra- tes, commerce has led this enterprising people to nearly all the more wealthy parts of the Eastern continent. The most influential body of them,-about 200,000 in number, resides at Constantinople, where they possess immense wealth, and have almost monopolized the business of banking. Their church was early separated from that of Rome, for embracing the Mono- physite heresy, the doctrine that Christ had but one nature, compounded of divine and human. It has embraced many of the errors of Rome; but has never, by any authoritative decree, set them up as an infallible standard. The spiritual head of the church is the Catholicos, or general bishop, at Sis; but the actual ruler is the Patriarch at Constantinople, who is held re- sponsible by the Turkish government, like the head of every other sect in Turkey, for the good conduct of his nation, and who may, when he pleases, 32 - - * 250 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, call for the Turkish sword, to enforce what he deems good conduct. He is dependent, however, for his office, on the general Synod, or council of Pri- mates; that is, upon any twenty-five or less, who happen to possess the greatest amount of personal influence. There had been various indications of a tendency towards the revival of learning and piety among the Armenians. The most important were, the establishment, in 1829, of the Academy under Pestemaljan, and the order that no one should be ordained as a priest, who had not pursued a course of study there. Pestemaljan was learned, conscientious, mild and prudent. He said little of the errors of the church, but encouraged and assisted his pupils in the conscientious study of the Seriptures. Among his earliest students was Hohannes, who from childhood had been fond of books, and for some time had longed to see his countrymen better furnished with the means of education. In 1830, he began to converse on religion with his friend Senekerim, the teacher of a school in the Patriarch's palace. Sene- kerim was at first startled, at hearing sentiments not taught in their churches; but gradually his mind became enlightened, and they both saw how their nation needed to be aroused, and brought to the knowledge of the gospel. How could it be done? Awakening tracts must be published, and schools must be established; but they had no funds. As they thought and conversed, their zeal increased; and they closed one of their interviews with a formal consecration of themselves, their bodies, their ideas, and every thing pertaining to them, to the Lord Jesus Christ; declaring that thence- forth they were ready to execute his will. One day, in reading the New Testament, Senekerim found the words, “If two of you shall agree on earth, as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven.” Full of joy, he informed Hohannes, who re- joiced with him; and they both prayed, saying, “O God, we agree to ask, that our nation may awake, may know the gospel, and may understand that it is the blood of Jesus Christ alone which purgeth away sin.” “And great,” says Senekerim, “was our hope in regard to this thing.” Soon after this, in the spring of 1833, they heard something concerning the arri- val and plans of the American missionaries. Hohannes visited them, first alone, and afterwards with his friend, “in order to find out what kind of persons they were;” that they “might understand their views, and espec- ially might prove them and their works.” At their third visit, “by little and little” they “perceived that the great object of their pursuit was nigh at hand.” Hohannes began to study the English language under Mr. Dwight, and both were frequent visiters of the missionaries. But their secular du- ties embarrassed their religious pursuits; and, in July, they earnestly re- quested to be taken under the entire direction of the mission. They could not be refused. As means of support, Senekerim was employed to open an Armenian school at Pera, and Hohannes to translate the Psalms from ancient into modern Armenian. They soon gained clearer views of the na- ture of experimental religion, and became intensely afraid of deceiving themselves with respect to their own piety; but after a season of sorrowful and painful searching of heart, were brought into the clear light of the gos- pel, andwenabled to trust, with a soul-satisfying confidence, in the blood of Jesus Christ. They continued in the service of the mission, seizing oppor- tunities for conversing with their friends on spiritual religion, but avoiding carefully all allusion to what was wrong in the ceremonies of the church. A papal priest, alarmed, it would seem, for the purity of the faith among the Armenians, whom his church anathematizes as heretics, induced a rich Armenian jeweller to cite them before Pestemaljan, as teachers of heresy; but Pestemaljan pronounced and proved their doctrines correct, and the syRIA. New MISSIONs. 251 jeweller was convinced. Thus strengthened, the young brethren continued their labors, and their evangelical views continued slowly to gain new ad- herents, but almost exclusively among the clergy and their sons. Several persons, occupying important stations at a distance from the capital, were found to be in some degree enlightened, and might, perhaps, be regarded as fellow-laborers. Before the end of 1834, the journals of the mission men- tion 12 or 15 Armenians, who appeared to be either truly pious, or serious and hopeful inquirers after the truth. - A High School for Armenians was opened under the instruction of Mr. Paspati, in Mr. Goodell's house, on the 27th of October, with the earnest approbation of Pestemaljan. - SYRLA. Mr. Smith arrived at Beyroot in January, and found that the mission had made much greater progress than he expected. The attend- ance on preaching had increased. There were four schools, two of which were taught by pious natives; besides a Sabbath school, and a female school, for which a house this year was erected by the subscriptions of for- eign residents. Mr. Smith, accompanied a part of the way by Dr. Dodge, explored the country as far as Damascus, which he recommended as a mis- sionary station. During the summer, Commodore Patterson visited Beyroot with the U. S. line of battle ship Delaware and schooner Shark, principally to do honor to the mission, and to convince the people that it had powerful friends, which was effectually done. Mr. Thomson, with Mr. Nicholayson, of the London Jews' Society, and their wives, removed to Jerusalem in April. In May, Mr. Thomson went to Jaffa, to bring up his furniture. Civil war broke out, Jerusalem was be- sieged, and earthquake and famine added their horrors. After about two months, the rebels were subdued, and he returned to his family. His wife was sick with an inflammatory fever, to which the powers of life yielded on the 22d of July. He returned to Beyroot, where it was thought best for him to remain. SMYRNA. Through the influence of an old enemy, the Armenian bishop Dionysius (Carabet) was compelled to leave Smyrna in February. Sarkis, a learned and pious Armenian priest, came from Constantinople to supply his place. The Rev. John B. Adger arrived from Boston and joined the mission in October, expecting to labor chiefly for the Armenians. The la- bors of the press were much the same as at Malta, except that its publica- tions were nearly all in Modern Greek. New Missions. Mr. Schneider removed his family to Broosa in July. Broosa is situated about 80 miles from Constantinople, at the base of the Asiatic Olympus. It was for 130 years the capital of the Turkish Empire, and is now called one of its most beautiful cities. It has about 50,000 in- habitants. Mr. Schneider had previously visited the place, with Mr. Goodell, engaged a house, and left Hohannes to make arrangements for a school. Notwithstanding the opposition which some of the clergy had ex- cited during his absence, the school was commenced with 70 pupils; and in December another was opened at Demir Tash, a Greek village about six miles distant, In November, Mr. Johnson visited Trebizond, where Xenophon, in his famous retreat with the “ten thousand” first came to the sea, and found a Greek population, which had been there ever since the Argonautic expedi- tion, before the Trojan war. Here, after the overthrow of Constantinople by the Crusaders, a branch of the imperial family reigned for 250 years; and from Kalomeros, a member of that family who emigrated to Italy, dis- daining submission to the Turks, the family of Buonaparte is said to be de- scended. Mr. Johnson engaged a house, and returned to Constantinople. 252 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. Nº. 3. Mount Olympus and Broosa. Mr. Perkins, missionary to the Nestorians of Persia, with his wife, left Constantinople in May, and passing by Trebizond and Erzroom, and meet- ing some unpleasant detention from the Russian authorities, by the kind aid of the British Ambassador to Persia, Sir John Campbell, reached Tabreez in August. In October he visited Ooroomiah, the scene of his future labors, and engaged Mar Yohanna, bishop of Galavan, as his teacher in Syriac. He saw Mar Elias, of Mosul, one of the rival Patriarchs of the Nestorians, who was delighted with the Syriac spelling book and Scriptures, and with the prospect of printing in the language of the Nestorians, and thanked God for the commencement of the mission. After a cordial reception from all parties, he returned, with the bishop and a priest, to study the Syriac at Tabreez. The Rev. John B. Adger, whose arrival at Smyrna has been mentioned, the Rev. Samuel R. Houston, the Rev. Lorenzo Pease, their wives, and the Rev. James L. Merrick, sailed from Boston in August, and arrived at Smyrna in October. Mr. Houston visited Scio, where he made arrange- ments to commence a mission. Mr. Pease proceeded to Larnica, in Cyprus, the place of his destination, and immediately informed the brethren at Bey- root, with whom his mission was to be connected. Mr. Merrick went to Constantinople, to prepare for an exploring tour among the Mohammedans of Persia. AFRICA. Messrs. Wilson and Wyncoop returned in April, having se- lected Cape Palmas as the place for a mission in Western Africa. Having made the necessary preparations, Mr. Wilson embarked at New York, with his wife and a colored female, in November, and arrived at Cape Palmas late in December. The framed house which he had carried out on his first voyage had been erected, during his absence, on land granted by Dr. Hall, governor of the Maryland colony, and the natives welcomed them to it with shouts of joy. - The Rev. Dr. Philip, missionary of the London Missionary Society at Cape Town, had earnestly recommended, and the Committee had deter- INDIAN MISSIONS. - 253 mined to undertake, missions to the Zulus of South Eastern Africa. The Rev. Adin Grout, Rev. George Champion, and Dr. Newton Adams, were designated to the Maritime Zulus, in the region of Port Natal; and the Rev. Messrs. Daniel Lindley, Alexander E. Wilson, and Henry Venable, to those of the interior. Mr. Wilson was also a physician. These brethren, with their wives, embarked at Boston, December 3, for Cape Town, where they would decide upon the manner of reaching their respective fields of labor. INDIAN Missions. Georgia continued the work of making the Cherokees willing to emigrate. Partly by force and partly by fraud, Dr. Butler was driven from Haweis, and removed to Brainerd in February. A little later, the mission premises at New Echota were seized by authority of the State for a claimant under the lottery, and Mr. Worcester removed to Brainerd. Miss Sawyer continued the school at Brainerd till Depember, when she com- menced another, under the patronage of Mr. John Ridge, at Running Wa- ters.-Still, something was done. Several natives were employed as itinerant school-masters, for teaching to read in Guess's alphabet. Each had a circuit of schools, which he taught one or two days in a week; and thus many were taught to read the word of God; the perusal of which proved the means of salvation to some who had never seen a missionary. There were some instances of conversion, and some additions to the church, which was comparatively free from white intruders. . The remaining schools of the Chickasaw mission were closed, the mis- sionaries were honorably discharged, and the mission property was sold. Of the Chickasaws, many took reservations, sold them for small sums, and squandered away the money. And here and in Choctaw lands commenced that series of rabid speculations in every thing, which, becoming contagious, pervaded the land, and within the last few years has ended in such wide- spread bankruptcy and general distress. - Of the Choctaw mission, Mr. Kingsbury and Mr. Byington spent a part of the year in the old Choctaw country, but a greater part in traveling on missionary business beyond the Mississippi. In the new country, five sta- tions had been commenced; there were three churches, with about 200 members, and about 150 children were taught in seven or eight schools, two of which were under Choctaw teachers. Sickness prevailed again during the summer, which swept away many valuable lives, but was less fatal than that of last year.—Mr. Wood, formerly teacher at Elliot, again joined the mission as a preacher. - The religious interest among the Arkansas Cherokees still continued. From one neighborhood near Dwight, ten were received into the church in November; and at Dwight there were several who seemed to be born again. Death deprived the mission of the labors of Miss Thrall, and of the Rev. Jesse Lockwood, who had joined it in January, Ill health compelled Dr. Weed to leave the Creek mission, and, in De- cember, Dr. R. L. Dodge arrived to supply his place. An elementary book, in the Creek language, prepared by Mr. Fleming, was printed. Nearly all the Osages left Hopefield, where there were sixteen deaths mostly by the cholera. Mr. Montgomery died of the cholera in August, his widow of a fever in September, and Mr. Redfield's four children during the remainder of the year. By the advice of Mr. Kingsbury and Mr. Bying- ton, the establishment at Harmony was reduced to a smaller and less ex- pensive scale. - The proposed reduction of the station at Mackinaw was nearly completed. In December, declining health compelled Mr. Ferry to leave the mission. His influence in that region had been great and salutary, and not less than 100 persons regarded him as their spiritual father. * - 254 HHSTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. # The lndians were nearly all gone from Maumee. The boarding school was closed in April, and Mr. Van Tassel remained to take care of the farm till it could be sold, supported by its income, and endeavoring to be useful to Indians and others as opportunities should present. The removal of the Stockbridge tribe to their new residence on Lake Winnebago was nearly completed. The mission removed into its new buildings in the autumn. During the summer, a delegation from this tribe, at the head of which was John Metoxen, the principal chief, visited the Sac and Fox Indians, to renew their ancient covenant of peace, and to rec- ommend Christianity and civilization. Their Christian deportment on the journey attracted general notice.—Mr. Barber's labors this autumn at Fort Winnebago were the means of the conversion of a number of persons, who were afterwards organized as a church by Mr. Marsh. NEw INDIAN Missions. The Reformed Dutch Church in Ithaca, N. Y., had resolved to sustain a mission to the Indians beyond the Rocky Mount- ains, and requested the Board to assume the direction of it. By direction of the Committee, the Rev. Samuel Parker, the Rev. John Dunbar and Mr. Samuel Allis left Ithaca in May, to explore the country. They arrived at St. Louis too late to join the annual caravan, whose protection is needed in crossing the mountains. Mr. Parker returned to prepare for another at- tempt next year. Mr. Dunbar and Mr. Allis remained in that region, and in the autumn, at Council Bluffs, met some of the chiefs of the Grand Paw- nees and Pawnee Loups, and proposed to teach their people a new religion and do them good. The proposal was favorably received. They accompa- nied the chiefs to their homes. In a few days, both tribes started, with their new teachers, on their winter's hunting expedition. Dr. Thomas S. Williamson explored the Indian country north of Mis- souri, and reported in favor of establishing a mission to the Sioux, some- where near Fort Snelling. - Peter P. Osunkerhine, of the St. Francis tribe of Abernaquis, about 60 miles below Montreal, in Canada, had become pious while a member of Moor's Charity School, at Hanover, N. H. He returned to his tribe, and prepared an elementary book in their language, which was printed at the expense of the Board. He began to teach school and hold religious meet- ings on the Sabbath, and three or four became pious. The Roman Catholic priests were alarmed, and induced the government to withdraw his salary as school-master. He applied to the Committee for a small annual allowance, which was granted, and he went on with his school and his Sabbath meet- ings, with encouraging success. * - SANDwich IsIANDs. All good things were slowly recovering from the shock produced by the late political changes. Of the 795 natives who had been received into the churches since the mission commenced, only seven had been excommunicated. The religious state of the churches was im- proving; there were conversions at most of the stations; and at the general meeting in June, 77 additions to the churches were reported. The cause of good morals began to rally. The king published laws against murder, manslaughter, theft, perjury and adultery, and for punish- ing offences committed during intoxication. The traffic in ardent spirits was almost wholly suppressed, except on Oahu. At Lahaina, a Marine Association was formed for the support of temperance and good morals gen- erally, by 16 masters and 18 officers of vessels in port. An old press and type were sent to the High School at Lahaimaluna; and on the 14th of February, the first newspaper ever printed on the islands was struck off. It was called Ka Lama Hawaii, the Hawaian Luminary, and was designed for the school. Afterwards, Ke Kumu Hawaii, the Hawaian DEATH OF OR. WISNER, 255 Teacher, a religious newspaper for general circulation, was commenced at Honolulu, edited by Mr. Tinker. The mission now had 16 stations, 14 out-stations, and, including a rein- forcement on the way, 24 missionaries and 42 assistant missionaries. The reinforcement embarked at Boston, December 5. - It consisted of the Rev. Titus Coan, who had been one of the explorers in Patagonia; Mr. Henry Dimond, bookbinder; Mr. Edwin O. Hall, printer; their wives; Miss Lydia Brown and Miss Elizabeth M. Hitchcock. Miss Hitchcock went to reside with her brother, as a teacher. Miss Brown went to teach the natives to make cloth from the cotton which grows there spontaneously, and took out a quantity of domestic apparatus for that purpose.—Mrs. Rogers died sud- denly on the 23d of May; and Mr. Shepard, whose health had long been feeble, died during the general meeting in June. Mr. Johnstone engaged in teaching the Oahu Charity School, for the children of foreign residents, an employment not embraced in the charter of the Board, and became dis- connected with the mission. C H A P T E R X. X W II. 1835. Meeting at Baltimore. Death of Dr. Wisner.—Changes in the Mahratta mission.—Cey- lon. Revivals. Reinforcement –China. , Voyages up the Min and along the coast. Dr. Par- ker’s dispensary. Arrests threatened. Printing removed to Singapore.—Siam. Arrival of Dr. Bradley. Order for their removal. Invitation to Chantaboon, accepted,—Singapore. Printing, preaching, Bible class, and canditates for baptism. Chae Hoo haptised. Treinforcement.-- Greece. T Proclamation concerning the Septuagint. Education of Greek youths in the United States.—Constantinople. Progress of revival. First Jewish convert.—Missions commenced at Scio and Trebizond.-Armenian type for Smyrna;-Syria, Druzes request baptism. Schools at Jerusalem, and in Cyprus.-Persia. The Nestorians. Favorable commencement of the mission.—Africa, Schools at Fair Hope. Zulu mission on its way.—Cherokees. Schermer- horn's treaty. Mr. Worcester and the press removed to Dwight.—Sioux mission commenced. —Expedition to the Oregon.—Revival at Mackinaw–Sandwich Islands. Quiet progress. Ho- apili's school law. Spinning and weaving taught. Return of Dr. Chapin. The 26th annual meeting was held at Baltimore, on the 9th, 10th and 11th of September. The Rev. Dr. Wisner, one of the Corresponding Secreta- ries, had been removed by death, after an illness of four days, on the ninth of February. The Board recorded on the minutes of this meeting, “their deep sense of the eminent talents, the fervent piety, the large views and the persevering diligence of their departed brother and fellow laborer,” and “their grateſul recollection of his faithful and important services.” - The Rev. William J. Armstrong, of Richmond, Wa. Secretary of the Central Board of Foreign Missions, was chosen Corresponding Secretary for Domestic Correspondence, in place of Dr. Wisner. It was thought best that hereafter neither of the Secretaries, nor the Treasurer, should be a member of the Prudential Committee. Daniel Noyes, Esq. was chosen to fill the va- cancy in that Committee, and Charles Scudder, Esq. to supply his place as Auditor. . . The receipts of the Board for eleven months had exceeded those of the whole preceding year, by about $11,000. More than $45,000 had also been received from Bible, Tract and other societies, and expended for them; making the entire amount expended by the Board about $209,000. MAHRAFTA Missions. It became evident that Mrs. Read could not live in India, Mr. Read therefore embarked with her in March, and arrived in the United States, by way of Liverpool, in November. The Rey. Henry Ballantine and Mr. Elijah A. Webster, printer, in October. Mr. Sampson, the printer, had just left on a voyage to Singapore, to arrest the progress of 256 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARſ). a pulmonary disease. It was too late. He died at Allepie, December 22. In December, Mr. Stone's health compelled him to embark for Ceylon. There were some additions to the churches, which raised the number of native members to thirteen at Bombay, and eight at Ahmednuggur. Three of these were employed by the mission as assistants. There were in all, 40 free schools, with 1620 pupils. One of these was a school of 30 girls, taught by Mrs. Graves at Malcom Peth, on the Mahaburlishwur Hills, where a due regard to health compelled Mr. Graves to reside. TAMUL Missions. The new year found the Ceylon mission in the midst of one of its most interesting revivals. Symptoms of awakening had ap- peared as early as October, 1834; and the revival in the churches led to special efforts for the conversion of the impenitent. A protracted meeting commenced at Batticotta on the 12th of November, and continued through the 17th. Every member of the Seminary appeared to be deeply impressed with the truth and importance of vital piety, and a considerable number ap- peared to become truly penitent. From that time forth, the native church members understood better than before, what efforts they ought to make for the conversion of their relatives and friends, and systematic efforts were made, not wholly without success. In March, 15 seminarists and two others were added to the church ;-and ten or twelve others were candidates for admission. Before the meeting at Batticotta had closed, the tidings of what was doing there, produced a deep impression at Oodooville. Here the work appears to have been remarkably rapid and powerful; indicating that its subjects had very clear views of their duty, before they were thus awakened to perform it. Here, eleven girls belonging to the boarding school, and two others, were received into the church in March, and others were candidates for admission.—The tidings were also a means of awakening at Tillipally, where, in a short time, 20 gave evidence of a change of heart, and where .13 were added to the church in March. Protracted meetings were also held, with good results, at Panditeripo, at Manepy, and at Chavagacherry. The whole number added to the church in March was 51, of whom 48 were re- ceived at one meeting at Batticotta. The admissions during the year were 79. On the 17th, 18th and 19th of November, another protracted meeting was -held at Batticotta. On the morning of the third day, 85 professed their reso- ºlution to follow Christ. Of these, 40 wished, in December, to be regarded as candidates for admission to the church; but, except in a few marked cases, there had not been time to form opinions of their fitness. At the same time, the church at Oodooville was favored from on high, and several members of the girls’ school were evidently born again. The Rev. John M. S. Perry and wife, who embarked in May, joined the mission in September. Mr. Winslow, having married, sailed from Phila- delphia in November on his return, accompanied by the Rev. Robert O. Dwight and his wife. With the approbation of both missions, Mr. Eckard of Batticotta and Mr. Hoisington of Madura exchanged places early in the year. Mrs. Tod of the Madura mission, died on the 11th of September. Mr. Tod then visited Ceylon. He returned in October, accompanied by the Rev. A. C. Hall and Rev. J. J. Lawrence, who came to reinforce the mission, and Mr. Poor, who expected to labor there for three months and then return. The mission was employed in establishing schools in the city and adjacent villages, and in other preparatory labors. CHINA. The Rev. Edwin Stevens, Chaplain of the American Seamen's Friend Society at Canton, was acting in concert with the mission, of which, according to a previous arrangement, he became a member in the autumn. Several voyages having been made along the coast of China, Mr. Stevens, * DR. PARKER's DISPENSARY. ARRESTs THREATENED. 157 Mr. Gutzlaff and an English gentleman determined in May to test the prac- ticability of visiting the interior, by ascending the Min river, if possible, as far as the famous Bohea Hills. In four days they ascended about 70 miles, with no very serious molestation ; but on the fifth, two parties of soldiers fired upon their boat from opposite sides of the river. Two of the crew were slightly wounded. They then returned, having distributed a considera- ble number of books, and learned that missionaries would not be allowed to visit the interior. In August, September and October, Mr. Stevens accom- panied Mr. Medhurst, of the London Missionary Society, in the American ship Huron, which carried no opium, on a voyage along the coast as far as the province of Shan-tung, where they distributed nearly 4000 volumes. In the great commercial city of Shang-hae, on the river Woo-sung, they soon distributed 1000. ºv" Landing at Woo-sung. Dr. Parker, having returned from Singapore, opened a dispensary in No- vember, and had 300 patients within a month. Several successful attempts to restore sight to the blind called forth extravagant expressions of gratitude. The voyages made this year, especially that up the Min, attracted the at- tention of the government. One of Mr. Gutzlaff’s tracts, which was on “Free Intercourse, on Gospel Principles,” and which, with others, was for- warded to Pekin, may have been regarded as seditious. Proclamations were issued for the arrest of “traitorous natives” who helped to make the books, and forbidding the “English barbarians” to “indulge their own desires” by sailing along the coast. It was found necessary to transfer the whole es- tablishment for Chinese printing to Singapore; and five Chinese workmen sailed for that place on the 26th of December. tº SIAM. Dr. Bradley, with a press and Siamese type, arrived at Bankok in July. He opened a temporary receptacle for patients, and they soon came at the rate of 40 or 50 a day, to whom religious instruction was given. The jealousy of some of the natives was excited, and an order from government was obtained in October, requiring them to leave the Chinese quarter of the city in five days. One reason assigned for this order was, that they did 33 258 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. good every day, while it was not lawful for the king himself to do good more than ten days in succession ; so that there was danger of their acquiring a greater stock of merit than the king and the nobles. It was suggested, too, that when they had thus gained numerous friends, and had made the Chinese intelligent by their schools, they might raise a rebellion. However, they were not forbidden to do good every day in some other part of the city. They had at this time one Chinese school in operation, and were preparing to open others. - Soon after their removal, Luang Nai Sit, the eldest son of the Prah Klang, (prime minister and commander of the army) invited Mr. and Mrs. Johnson and Dr. Bradley to accompany him to Chantaboon, the great Siamese sta- tion for ship-building, and to teach his family English. He said there were many Chinese there, who “ had no god, and no religion, and who greatly needed the labors of missionaries.” They accepted the invitation, and found a promising field for missionary labor, in a mountainous region, apparently favorable to health. Dr. Bradley returned to Bankok in December. Mr. Johnson remained, according to invitation. - SINGAPORE. Miss Adeline White arrived, in company with Dr. Bradley, on the 12th of January, and in a few days, according to previous agree- ment, was married to Mr. Tracy. About the same time, Chinese printing commenced, under the direction of Achang, who had been the most active assistant of Leang Afa, before they were driven from China. About 2,000,000 pages were struck off this year; besides 60,000 pages in Malay and 41,000 in Bugis, and some in Siamese for the Baptist mission at Bankok, and an English spelling book, prepared mostly by Mrs. Tracy. A brick printing 'office, 65 feet by 17 was commenced. .* Dr. Parker was thronged with patients, from the time of his arrival; and in the winter a small dispensary was opened, to which 40 or 50 resorted daily. Here Mr. Tracy began to preach in Chinese, to an audience of 50 or 60, composed of patients, children and youth in the schools, printers, and others in the service of the mission. In August, he commenced a Sabbath evening meeting with ten or twelve persons, some of whom offered them- selves as candidates for baptism. In August, Dr. Parker sailed for Canton, and left the care of the dispensary, as well as the printing, the two schools, ... and all other departments of the mission, upon the hands of Mr. Tracy. In addition to all these labors, he commenced a Bible class in October. On the 11th of that month, he baptised Chae Hoo, the first fruit of the Ameri- can mission to China, and the first Chinese convert at Singapore. He had resided with Mr. Tomlin, but had received his most important instructions from Mr. Abeel. In July the Rev. James T. Dickinson, missionary to China, Rev. William Arms, one of the explorers of Patagonia, now on an exploring visit to Bor- neo and neighboring islands, and Mr. Alfred North, printer, with Mrs. Arms and Mrs. North, sailed from Boston for Singapore. GREEce. There was no very considerable change in the condition or prospects of the mission. A license was obtained from the government, to distribute books in all the towns and villages of the kingdom. In the first six months of the year, Mr. King distributed 16,000 school books and tracts. —On the second of April, the “Holy Council” issued a proclamation, de- claring that they had examined the new translation of the Old Testament from the Hebrew, and found it to differ from the Septuagint; that the Septuagint alone was to be regarded as the canonical translation, to be read in the churches and used for the religious instruction of the clergy, youth and people in general; and that, for the above-mentioned use, every other translation was “uncanonical, and inadmissible in the eastern church.” s PROGRESS OF REVIVAL. FIRST’ JEWISH CONVERT. 259 This, however, did not forbid, much less prevent, the free circulation of the Old Testament in Modern Greek among individuals, for their private use. During the summer, four Greek youths, sent by Mr. King and Mr. Riggs for education in the United States, arrived at Boston. On their arrival, pro- vision was made for their support for a time, and the missions were directed to send no more at the expense of the Board, without the previous consent of the Committee. The whole experience of the Board had shown, that it is generally best for young men, when possible, to be educated in their own country. CoNSTANTINoPLE. The revival of learning and piety among the Arme- nians continued to advance, with a slow but steady progress; but, as none were gathered out of the Armenian church into a new organization; as, in some cases, the change seemed to consist only in the waking up of piety that existed before ; and as, in most cases, it was only the reception of truth, in various degrees, into the understanding, without any suspicion that any more inward change could be needed, it was impossible to ascertain its prog- ress definitely.—The High School at Pera had received its full number of scholars, (thirty) and many others desired admission. Mr. Paspati having resigned the presidency, to study medicine at Paris, Hohannes was appoint- ed his successor. Lectures were delivered on various branches of natural science, illustrated by apparatus; and there were classes in the English, French, Italian, Armenian, Turkish, Ancient Greek and Hebrew languages. Among the Greeks, better views of education were making progress, not- withstanding some opposition among the clergy. Several new schools for Greek boys were opened. - The greater part of the Jews at Constantinople are the descendants of those who had been expelled from Spain. Their language is the Hebrew- Spanish ; that is, the Spanish, with a mixture of the Hebrew words, and written in the Spanish Rabbinical alphabet. Mr. Schauffler was engaged in revising the Old Testament in this language. He was assisted by Are- kal, a Jewish Christian, who showed some signs of piety. There was an - unquiet state of mind among the Jews. About eight years before, 150 of . them had renounced Judaism at once; but persecution soon brought them all back again, except Arekal and a few others. Now, several of them wish- ed to become Christians, and requested baptism; but evidence of piety was wanting. If they were ready to meet danger and loss for the sake of be- coming Christians, they seemed incapable of understanding that any thing more could be required of them. Some escaped from the city, intending to join the Armenian church in some other place. At length, December 25, Mr. Schauffler baptised the first Jewish con- vert, Naphtali Leifschitz, a German Jew, whom he named Herman Mar- cussohm. Mr. Schauffler had known him 16 years before, in South Rus- . sia. He had now come from Odessa, where the Russian government would not permit him to profess Christianity, except as a member of the Greek church, bringing letters to Mr. Schauffler, and requesting baptism. Mr. Schauffler engaged him as a literary assistant. The Rev. Henry A. Homes joined the mission December 26. Having spent some time in Paris in the study of Oriental languages, he was or- dained in April, at the same time with several French missionaries to South- ern Africa. Three members of the Board were present. On his way to Constantinople, he passed through Switzerland, Italy and Greece, where he collected for the use of the Board, much valuable information, not easy to be obtained. BRoosa. The Rev. Philander O. Powers and his wife arrived in Febru- ary; and in October, removed to the Armenian quarter of the eity, while 260 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. * -- Mr. Schneider continued to reside among the Greeks. The opposition of the clergy circumscribed their operations, and finally broke up the Armenian school. Yet the school at Demir Tash continued to flourish, another was established at Ghemlik, a large Greek village. Mr. Schneider taught a few Greek boys, and his wife opened a school for girls. A considerable num- ber of Bibles, Testaments, school books and tracts were distributed, some of which were carried to remote towns and villages. * TREBIzoND. Mr. Johnston returned from Constantinople, with a letter from the Grand Vizier, directing the Pasha to put him in possession of the house which he had conditionally engaged, declaring that the opposition of some of the priests to his efforts to obtain a residence, was contrary to the treaty of friendship with the United States, and requiring the Pasha to pro- tect him, and any other Americans who should reside there, till an Ameri- can Consul should be appointed. The plague broke out soon after Mr. Johnston's arrival, and prevented his public labors.—The Rev. William C. Jackson and wife sailed from Boston, December 3, to join this mission. At SMYRNA, the manufacture of books went on as usual, but the establish- ment needed perfecting. The Roman Catholic convent at Venice had man- ufactured Armenian type, much more elegant than that which the Board had procured at Paris, and would sell none to the mission; for they hoped, by the superior beauty of their work, to monopolize the circulation of books among the Armenians. There was some reason to fear that they would succeed. Mr. Hallock therefore visited the United States, and superintend- ed the manufacture, at New York, of punches for making Armenian type as beautiful as the Venetian. Having procured all necessary materials for Armenian, Greek and Hebrew type and stereotype casting, printing and book-binding, he returned the next year to his station. Scio. Mr. Houston commenced his residence here in January, after al- laying the fears of the clergy by a visit to the bishop and suitable explana- tions, he established three Lancasterian schools, and introduced books and improved methods of teaching into other schools. Some of the people were astonished at the alphabetarion, (modern Greek Spelling book) because they “could understand it.” They had never seen books before, except in ancient Greek, which they could not understand. - SYRIA. At Beyroot, the attendance on preaching increased ; the Arabic congregation usually amounting to 40 or 50, and sometimes 70 or 80. In July, the mission had ten schools, in and around Beyroot, in neighboring towns and on the mountains, containing 311 pupils. In November, Miss Rebecca W. Williams arrived by way of Smyrna, to engage in teaching. In December, a boarding school for boys, intended to grow into a High School, was commenced with six pupils. - Some of the most interesting labors of the mission, this year, were among the Druzes of Mount Lebanon. The Druzes formerly held their religion as a secret, and chose to pass for Mohammedans, as more advantageous to their temporal interests. Now they were called upon, as Mohammedans, to fur- mish recruits for the Egyptian army. To avoid this, many of them wished to become Christians. They came to the missionaries, desired to join their sect, rather than any of the native sects, and requested baptism. They were received as inquirers after the truth, and instructed accordingly. Mr. Bird first, and Mr. Smith afterwards, preached, and Mrs. Dodge taught a school among them at Aaleih, during the summer, and in the autumn their attendance at Beyroot and their requests for baptism greatly increased. They had yet furnished no recruits for the Egyptians; but about the end of September, Ibrahim Pasha suddenly appeared at Deir el Kamir, their capi- tal, with 18,000 men, and demanded their arms, which they were obliged to SCHOOLS AT JERUSALEM. PERSIA. THE NESTORIANs. 261 surrender; he then disarmed the Maronites, and took from both what re- cruits he then wanted. Applications for baptism now multiplied exceeding- ly, from the nobles as well as others, some offering to pledge all their prop- erty that they would never apostatize; and could the mission have stood forth as the head of a sect, baptizing all who wished without regard to char- acter, it might have made nearly the whole Druze population, of 60,000 or 70,000, nominal Christians and furious partisans. As they were not bap- tized, their zeal soon declined; and at the end of the year, only Kasim and his family were constant attendants. Dr. Dodge and Mr. Whiting had been stationed at Jerusalem near the close of the last year. The fatigue and exposure of a journey to Beyroot and back threw Mr. Dodge into a fever, of which he died on the 28th of January. Mr. Pease was then called from Cyprus to Jerusalem, where he remained till autumn. Mr. Whiting found some encouragement in distrib- uting books and tracts, and was repeatedly importuned to receive nominal converts; for here also many were desirous to change their religion and “become Americans.” He opened a school under a hired teacher in Au- gust; but the Latin Convent had influence enough to break it up. A few Mohammedans put their daughters under the instruction of Mrs. Whiting. The Latin monks, as if afraid that the Mohammedans would be made heret- ical, endeavored to break up this school also ; but without success. - In October, Mr. Pease returned to Larnica, and commenced his labors among the 70,000 Greeks of Cyprus. The mission school had been opened on the 14th of September, by Mr. Pierides, a well qualified Greek, who un- derstood English. It had now 50 pupils, and at the end of the year, 78. In August, Mr. Bird was compelled by the declining health of his wife to sail for Smyrna. After remaining there nearly a year, they came to the United States. The health of Mrs. Bird has not yet permitted them to re- turn. In December, the Rev. James L. Thompson and Rev. Story Hebard, with their wives, the Rev. John F. Lanneau, and Miss Betsey Tilden, teacher, sailed from Boston for Syria. PERSIA. This year the mission to the Nestorians of Persia reached the place of its destination. The name is derived from Nestorius, a native of Syria, who was made bishop of Constantinople in the year 428, and was deposed for heresy by the third general council of Ephesus, in 431. The people, however, reject the name, and say it is a mistake for Nusrany, Nazarenes, which is the Arabic term for Christians. Nestorius was de- posed for holding that Mary was not the “mother of God,” and that the di- vine and human natures in Christ constituted two persons; both of which he denied. Yet he seems to have perceived that the popular current was setting strongly towards the error of ascribing divine attributes and honors to Mary; and in his opposition to it, he may very probably have used bad arguments, and even advanced heretical opinions. He was banished, first to Arabia, and then to Lybia, and finally died in Upper Egypt. But his opinions were not suppressed. His friends denied the fairness of his trial, and the justice of his condemnation. They defended his cause by argu- ment, by ecclesiastical manoeuvres, and even by political intrigues; and the sect increased, till at last the Nestorian archbishop of Seleucia and Ctesi- phon proclaimed himself Patriarch of the East. The sect continued to flourish, though occasionally persecuted, under the Persians, the Saracens and the Tartars. They had celebrated schools for theology and general education. For centuries, they maintained flourishing missions in Tartary, China, and other eastern regions. Their churches were scattered from Syria and Cyprus to Pekin, and from the coast of Malabar and Ceylon to the borders of Siberia. Early in the eleventh century, Unkh Khan, a Tartar 262 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN 30Å Rº, prince on the northern borders of China, invited Nestorian missionaries among his people, and himself became the famous Prester John. Gengis Khan and several of his sons and grandsons, who conquered China and al- most all Asia, and a part of Europe, were connected with Prester John by marriage. Several of them had Christian wives, and one of them at least professed himself a Christian. Under some of this dynasty, Central Asia was comparatively a civilized and enlightened country; and Christian trav- elers passed with safety and comfort from the banks of the Euphrates to Samareand and Pekin. Some of the Chinese emperors favored Christiani- ty, and ordered the erection of numerous churches. Meanwhile, the sword of Mohammedan fanaticism was advancing eastward. Bagdad fell before it, and all the country on the Euphrates; then Persia; then Caubul, and the regions to the north. The Nestorian church being thus crushed in the seat of its life and power, its missions languished. And finally, about the year 1400, Tamerlane, who has been called “the greatest of conquerors,” swept like a whirlwind over the remains of Nestorian Christianity, prostrat- ing every thing in his course. The missions in China had not only lan- guished for want of support, but been weakened by controversies with mis- sionaries from Rome, and still further by the expulsion of the Tartar dynasty in 1369; but some of the churches still existed. Four bishops were sent to China in 1502, and in 1540, Chinese Nestorians were numerous enough to be noticed by persecution. In the region of the Euphrates, the Nestorian churches dwindled under Mohammedan oppression, and were divided and weakened by the intrigues of Rome. They are now reduced to a few hun- dred thousands, living on and around the Koordish mountains, on the bor- ders of Turkey and Persia. A considerable part of them, having submitted to the Pope, are under a Patriarch appointed by him, and are called the “Chaldean Church.” Another considerable portion of them inhabit the deep and almost inaccessible glens of the Koordish mountains. Neither Turks or Persians have ever been able to bring them under tribute. Every melik, king, or rather head of a little clan, seems to be perfectly independ- ent, except so far as they all yield a voluntary obedience to their Patriarch, Mar Shimoon, who resides at Kochannes, near Joolamerk, and styles him- self “Patriarch of the East.” No way has yet been discovered, by which missionaries can penetrate through the Koords, and other barbarous people that surround him, to his residence. The Nestorians of Ooroomiah ac- knowledge him as their spiritual head. Many of the errors of the Church of Rome are found in their practice, and in books which they never suspect of error; but they have adopted no ultimate standard of religious truth ex- cept the Scriptures. There is another Nestorian Patriarch, Mar Elias, at El Koosh, near Mosul, the ancient Nineveh, on the Tigris, who claims a more regular ecclesiastical descent from the ancient archbishops Selucia and Ctesiphon, than that of Mar Shimoon. The Nestorians seem to ac- knowledge the claims of either, or of both alternately, according to circum- Stanees. - Dr. and Mrs. Grant, accompanied by Mr. Merrick, left Constantinople on the 18th of August, to join Mr. Perkins at Tabreez. Mr. Perkins, under- standing the difficulties and dangers of the way, met them between Trebi- zond and Erzeroom. While detained at Erzeroom, the Hon. Henry Ellis, British Ambassador to Persia, received them under English protection. They reached Tabreez on the 15th of October. In about a month, Mr. Per- kins, Dr. Grant and their families removed to Ooroomiah, where they ar- rived on the 20th of November. Ooroomiah is the ancient Thebarma, said to have been the birth-place of Zoroaster, the founder of the ancient religion of Persia. It is situated on rising ground, about ten miles from the lake Alºilºff • Khasrava, sº lºn #. º69&aſſº, Z% • * A\ºs---- . --~~ º ºlº ... - %, 4,\%.S. NWilliº! sº % % f $ §§ 2 ºr-phº * º sº ºr ºr . % : § & º * | f * , sº * miſſilſº §º 4 sº sº." …un-j" ºr gº § \\ e % sy .gs º: hillſ/iſh \ | */// / º &\ſſ. º"'ssº~2.É § % % \Sº º: º .1// = # / .#s’ ... * ºry, %. * % -*Y* 'º. Şftºff ... ----, * : £s. Wº%%iº,"; % % ~. - 2 %% - Ż. § & . |\\ : %. * - gº £:=r - * º *— - : "ºsſºgºź fºss %WN . * *** | * - %|\ ºr *..." - alſº *zgr. tº Ž 2. l- t º º g §§ % *3.*22-J A W}). - * * e { k t -º \ s s *32,e -º §*&. :t { i. # § % 2 N *\% t * - %. ; ."Az %. J. § ººs \ \ § *W" = SS \ ^ss. “ § Wººshe% &&d, e. W *. e. ; : twº- Næsee. *...rº º -§ *ſ* , %%°. r º:--w *:.t.º -sº£%%%- 7-->£ *s Ş. KN ... O - 2.” i)}il, 22zó ***.*, aſ J ºff * Jºãº º, É *...*% § { ** % º:fe wº %. > / \ | t s- % #& Chaºſ § ==}- % --> # .à - *: palºº. § S. Ardzisłvaz \º º * É 3. É º: àa :º*3.º----- º ; cº-º | º s ſ #s - 3.Alz"/ce. ! º/ Š 2.sº º 3.3%. S | º |s tº | “%/// . jº I.N šš § º yº. ? ##2" | \"...}}." # Hº sº wº f | ///, 22:” Sºº -: - | r ź # º, à à. º * É \ 2."É.:* º* % a-ºº: *...º. £2.2: % : % h § § ** sº # s Sº, 264 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. and the same distance from themountains, and contains about 20,000 inhab- itants. The surrounding plain is exceedingly fertile, and beautiful with gardens and groves. Here, and on the way, the Nestorians received the mission with joy. The bishop Mar Yohanna and the priest Abraham had left Mr. Perkins in July, and each, of his own accord, had opened a school for teaching English in his native village. Some of the boys could already read parts of the English New Testament with ease and accuracy. A few of these boys formed the nucleus of a mission school at Ooroomiah. It was proposed that Mr. Perkins should instruct a Lancasterian school for educat- ing teachers, till priest Abraham should be qualified to take charge of it: Here, one scholar from each of the 30 Nestorian villages was to be boarded and taught gratuitously, at an expense of about twenty dollars a year. The Mohammedans, seeing these preparations for the education of their Chris- tian neighbors, resentfully asked, “Are we to be passed by ?” So strong was their feeling on the subject, that it was thought best for Dr. Grant to spend an hour or two a day in teaching a school for them. An hour or two a day was all he could spare; for, from his first arrival, he had been thronged with patients, eager to avail themselves of his medical skill. Mar Yohanna was his interpreter, and Mar Gabriel, another priest, took his place as teacher of Syriac and learner of English. A Bible class was commenced ; and on the 27th of December, Mar Yohanna was present, and gave a sensible and Christian exposition, in Turkish, of the Scripture passage under considera- tion. Both he and Abraham had already begun to give such explanations of Scripture to their congregations. - Mr. Merrick remained at Tabreez, preparing himself for his future labors by the study of the Persian language. AFRICA. The station at Cape Palmas was named Fair Hope. Mr. and Mrs. Wilson after repeated attacks of the fever, became acclimated; their health was good. A boarding school was opened with fifteen boys and four girls, some of whom were from a distance in the interior. Kº Wilson also opened a school, and the establishment of others was solicited. Mr. Wilson prepared a small elementary book in the language of the natives, which was printed at Monrovia in December. : The whole mission to South Eastern Africa found it necessary to land at Cape Town, February 5. On the 19th of March, those destined to the Zu- lus of the interior, commenced their journey through the wilderness. On the 16th of May, they arrived at the station of the London Missionary So- eiety at Griqua Town, where they were kindly received by Messrs. Wright and Hughes, and spent the remainder of the year in learning the language of the country, and other preparations for their future labors. The missionaries to the maritime Zulus remained at Cape Town, waiting for the termination of the Caffre war, till July. On their departure, the church under the care of Dr. Philip made them a donation of £45, as an acknowledgment for their useful labors while there. They arrived in Algoa Bay on the 7th of August, and were hospitably received by the missionaries of the London Society at Port Elizabeth and Bethelsdorp. On the 7th of December, the brethren, leaving their wives, sailed for Port Natal, on a pre- paratory visit to the scene of their future labors. b * ABORIGINEs. The history of these missions for this year is Fleſ. - Many of the Cherokees, wearied out with Georgian oppression, removed into those parts of their country within the limits of North Carolina and Tennessee. A small party in the nation, at the head of which were the Ridge family and Elias Boudinot, were in favor of ceding their lands to the United States and removing to the west. Early in the year, the Rev. J. F. INDIAN MISSIONS, - 265 Schermerhorn, on the part of the United States, agreed with the delegates of this party at Washington, on the outlines of a treaty, by which the Cherokees were to receive a country at the west, and more than five millions of dollars for their present lands and improvements. The treaty was laid before the nation, and rejected. Mr. Schermerhorn was sent to explain it, and procure its adoption. He labored in vain till December, when he induc- ed a council, composed of a part of the Ridge party, to assent to the treaty in the name of the nation; but the nation denied their authority to treat. By these political troubles, missionary labors were impeded and deranged, but not rendered wholly fruitless. Preaching was attended with some suc- cess, especially at Carmel and Candy's Creek. The itinerant teachers were successful. Jesse had 14 schools, with 253 pupils. Stephen Foreman was ordained by the Union Presbytery in September. During the same month, Dr. Butler removed from Brainerd, and began a new station about 25 miles east- ward, at Red Clay.—Mr. Worcester removed in April, with the press, to Dwight. - - - Among the Cherokees of the Arkansas, Mr. Worcester spent the summer mostly in making arrangements for printing, and Mr. Washburn was absent in New England. Towards the close of the year, the presence of the Holy Spirit was again manifest at Fairfield, at Dwight, and in the vicinity. Among the Choctaws, the year opened with favorable indications of spirit- ual good; and during its continuance, the various branches of missionary labor were carried on with moderate success, and were slightly extended. There was no considerable change in the Creek and Osage missions. The Osages having left the region around Harmony, it became manifest that the station must be abandoned. - - Mr. Dunbar and Mr. Allis continued to live among the Pawnees, traveling with their hunting parties, and learning their language and character. The missionaries to the Sioux, or Dakotas, arrived at Fort Snelling in May. One of the officers at the Fort, aided by the agent of the Fur Com- pany and others, had held religious meetings on the Sabbath and taught a Sabbath School through the winter. Here Dr. Williamson and Mr. Ste- vens complied with the request to organize a church of 14 members, includ- ing one officer and seven privates who were the fruits of Christian effort here during the winter. In June, Mr. Stevens commenced a missionary station at Lake Harriet, about six or seven miles from Fort Snelling. Here two pious young men by the name of Pond, from Connecticut, had been la- boring successfully for a year or two for the benefit of the Indians. They had come of their own accord; sent by no society, and had received no aid from any quarter, except the use of a team and some agricultural implements from the U. S. agent. Dr. Williamson removed to Lac qui Parle, on the St. Peter's river, about 200 miles from the Mississippi, in July. Schools were opened at both stations. Explorations beyond the Rocky Mountains were resumed. Dr. Marcus Whitman had joined Mr. Parker, and both proceeded to St. Louis in April. In August they had arrived at the Green river, a branch of the Colerado. Having obtained such intelligence as warranted the establishment of a mission farther west, Dr. Whitman returned to make arrangements for it. Mr. Par- ker continued his journey, and having explored the regions around the Co- lumbia river, returned by way of the Sandwich Islands and Cape Horn early in 1837. His published account is extremely interesting, and is the most. authentic account of the regions which he explored. Early in January, while Mr. Stevens, of the Ojibwa mission, was labor- ing for a season at Mackinaw, an awakening commenced in the school, which soon extended to the garrison and the village. In about two months, 18 - - 34 * - 266 PHISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. members of the school, and about 20 others appeared to be born again. In June, 20 were added to the church, and other additions were expected. In the other Indian missions there were no considerable changes, either prosperous or adverse. SANDwich IsLANDs. The labors of the mission were conducted in peace, with no very remarkable results. Attention to preaching slowly increased, some instances of conversion occurred, and during the year ending in June, 72 natives were added to the churches. The whole number received from the beginning was now 864, of whom 13 had been excommunicated, and 24 were now under suspension from church privileges. The young princess had at last been drawn away by the king, her brother, and was among the ex- communicated. Still she expressed no doubt of the truth of the gospel, and there is some reason to hope that she died penitent. Schools were taught by the members of the mission at all the stations, and greater numbers of children were induced to attend. Near the close of the year, Hoapili issued an order, requiring all the children over four years of age on Maui to be sent to school, and exempting the teachers from all other services. The High School at Lahaimaluna had 118 students in geography, arithmetic, trigonometry, composition, and similar studies, and a small select class in the rudiments of the Greek language. They wrote more and more for the paper issued from their press. The reinforcement sent out the previous December arrived on the 6th of June. The labors of the mission were gradually extended to parts of the Islands hitherto neglected. At Koloa, on Kauai, a small church was formed in April. Here, at Ewa on Oahu, and at the new stations generally, the most rapid improvement was observable. Miss Brown, soon after her arrival began to teach spinning, weaving and WANT OF FUNDS. 267 knitting at Wailuku. The experiment commenced successfully. Several of the chiefs showed great interest in the attempt, and some cotton was planted. - Dr. Chapin embarked for the United States in November, as the only means of preserving Mrs. Chapin's life. - - CHAPTE R XXVIII. 1836. Meeting at Hartford. Missionaries detained ſor want of funds.-Redemption of slaves.- Mahratta mission. Visits to Jalna. Converts.--Tamul missions. Revivals in Ceylon. Mr. Poor removes to Madura. Church formed there. Madras mission commenced.—Siam. First printing.—Singapore. Chinese printing. Dispensary closed.—Mission to Borneo.—Mission of the Reformed Tutch Church-Greece. Excitement against the Americans.—Constantinople. Civilization among the Turks. Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter. Mr. Schauffler's visit to Odessa. Progress among the Armenians.—Asia Minor. Ecclesiastical opposition.—Kasim ar- rested for becoming a Christian, and released. Maronite persecution, subdued. Arabic type. Mr. Smith's shipwreck. Death of Mrs Smith.-Progress among the Nestorians.—Mr. Merrick visits Ispahan.—Africa. Church formed at Cape Palmas. Missions commenced among the Zu- lus.—Indian missions. School at Brainerd closed. Revivals at Dwight and Fairfield. Creek missions terminated. Osage stations abandoned. Oregon missions commenced. Ojibwa print- ing.—Sandwich Islands. Quiet progress. Depopulation. Large reinforcement. Teachers. , The annual meeting was holden at Hartford, Ct., on the 14th, 15th and 16th of September. There were present, 34 corporate and 119 honorary members. An assistant Recording Secretary being needed, Charles Stod- dard, Esq. was chosen. Since the last meeting, 20 male and 23 female missionaries and assistants had been sent out; and there were 64 under ap- pointment, waiting to embark for stations where their labors were greatl needed. The receipts, for the year ending July 31, had been about $176,000, and the expenditures more than $210,000; leaving the Board about $39,000 in debt.* This state of things was not wholly unforeseen. For several years, the difficulty, in all departments of Christian effort, had been to find men. Every demand for funds had been met; not without hesitation and scrutiny, perhaps, but as soon as it was made evident that the funds were needed, and would be judiciously expended. . The Board, therefore, had called for men, and men were offering themselves in unprecedented num- bers. Increasing funds were needed, solicited and given; but not in propor- tion to the increasing need of them. Hence the condition of the treasury. In view of it, the Committee had voted, the week before the meeting, to send a circular to the appointed missionaries, instructing them to suspend preparations for their departure till further notice. At this meeting, it was felt that a crisis had come; that the funds and operations of the Board must be greatly and permanently increased; or that a check must be given to the missionary spirit, which should render offers of service less frequent, and forbid the Committee and the Missions to think of occupying the extensive fields of useful effort which were opening before them. The feeling ap- peared to be deep, decided and universal, that the work must be made to advance, and that funds should be supplied. Resolutions were adopted en- couraging the Committee to send out all the missionaries under appoint- ment; and the indications were such at this meeting and in various parts of the country to which the tidings of it came, that, on the 18th of the next month, the Committee resolved to do it. - Early in the year, a report was in circulation, that the Board had purchas- ed slaves, and now held them in slavery. Having learned the origin of the * The Board had also expended for Bible and Tract Societies, $37,900, received from them; making its whole disbursements a little over $248,000. 268 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ---ºr-e--------, - -----. :: ...---- - - -------, --, -- : ---------...------------ . . report, the Committee adopted the following preamble and resolution, Feb- ruary 23. “Whereas, in former years, some of the missionaries of the Board among the south western Indians have, in a few instances, in order to obtain necessary labor for the secular concerns of their stations, contrâcted with persons hold- ing slaves, to pay the holders the estimated value of the services of the per- sons; but which agreement was, in each case, as the Committee understand, in compliance with the earnest wishes of the slave, previously ascertained, to labor for the station at a stipulated price, until the wages should amount to the sum paid for the ransom, and upon the full understanding and agree- ment that, at the expiration of the time, he or she should be released from all servitude to any person whomsoever; and which contracts have all been completed, except in two or three cases, where it is not known that the term of service has yet expired; But, as it has appeared to the Committee that in consequence of these transactions, the Board or its missionaries have been regarded by some of the friends of missions as holding slaves: Therefore, “Resolved, that the missionaries among the south-western Indians be in- structed to enter into no more such contracts; and that, if there be any per- sons who have not yet completed the term of service specified in such con- tracts, all claims to their further services be relinquished.” The amount of the matter is, that in a few cases, in which it was for the advantage of all parties, the missions, at the request of the slaves and with the approbation of the masters, lent the slaves money to purchase their freedom ; taking their promise to repay it by laboring a certain length of time for the mission; and when it was found that this could not be done without incurring the reputation of slaveholding, the practice was discon- tinued. It is believed that every such contract, and it is known that nearly every one,—was the means, not only of releasing a man or woman from slavery, but of rescuing an immortal soul from the bondage of Satan, an from the pains of eternal death. k MAHRATTA Missions. Mr. Allen spent a great part of the year in itine- rating. He visited some parts of the Mahratta country where no misssion- ary had been before. At Jalna, in the dominions of the Nizam of Hydra- bad, he drew up regulations. for a society of native Christians, by which they bound themselves to hold two religious services every week, to provide for the education of members and their children unable to read, and to prac- tise Christian kindness towards each other in sickness and affliction. On the 23rd of April, he baptised three Hindoos, two men and a woman, at Ah- mednuggur. The mission there regarded the year as one of prosperity, es- pecially in the success of the boarding school. Mr. Stone returned from Ceylon to Bombay in May, with health improved. Mr. Graves and family resided at Malcolm Peth, the only station where the climate would not prove fatal to him. He was employed in translating the Scriptures, and preaching to a few Mahrattas and Chinese convicts. Mrs. Graves had a promising school of 20 or 30 children. Mr. Stone and Mr. Munger, near the close of the year, visited Jalna, to ascertain whether a station could be formed there. Their report was favorable, and it was resolved that Mr. Munger should make the attempt. * TAMUL. Missions. The churches connected with the Ceylon mission re- ceived 52 members this year. Of these, 26 were received at Batticotta, where, Dr. Ward wrote on the last day of June, 15 or 20 appeared to have become pious within the last three months. In September, there was a sea- son of special interest in the girls’ school at Oodooville. It commenced in a prayer meeting, which some of the girls had maintained for many months. One evening, their desires for the conversion of others were so strong, that TAMUL MISSIONS. 269 they could not rest till they had conversed with some of their impenitent schoolmates. Several instances of conversion followed. The 155 free schools, at the close of the year, contained 6,272 pupils, of whom 994 were girls. The number of pupils educated in the free schools of the mission, from its commencement to the close of this year, was estimated at 15,500. The Seminary at Batticotta, now under the care of Mr. Hoisington, contain- ed 166 students. In October, a class of 46 was admitted, who were selected from 130 candidates. Of the rejected applicants, at least 50 were as well fitted as the class admitted the year before; showing that the desire for ad- mission was raising the standard of education in the district. Of the gradu- ates, if we may use the term, 57 were in the employment of the American missions, ten were employed by other missions, and 22 were in the service of government. The most afflictive event of the year, was the death of Nicholas Permander, one of the native preachers, and one of the earliest as- sistants of the mission. Mr. Poor, having resigned the charge of the Seminary at the commence- ment of the year, removed in March to Madura. He ardently desired to be engaged more directly in preaching the gospel; and during the remainder of the year, his preaching and conversation excited no little attention and hopeful inquiry, especially among intelligent and influential men. On the 30th of October, a church was organized, with mine native members, all from Jaffna. Of 13 native helpers, eight had been educated at Batticotta. At the close of the year, 37 schools had been opened, of which 30 were in operation; nine in Madura and the others in the neighboring villages. They contained 1149 boys and 65 girls. Mr. Winslow and Mr. Dwight, who sailed from Philadelphia in Novem- ber, 1835, parted on their arrival at Madras. Mr. Dwight joined the mis- sion at Madura in April, and in November commenced a new station at Din- degul, some distance farther north. Mr. Winslow proceeded to Jaffna. Here, according to instructions from the Committee, a consultation was held, and Mr. Winslow and Dr. Scudder were designated to commence a mission at Madras. This was designed principally as a printing and publishing es- tablishment, for the benefit of the whole Tamul race. Yet other labors were needed. The population of Madras and its suburbs was estimated at 416,000, and the few missionaries of the London Missionary Society were anxious that the brethren should enter the field, so that some of them might be at liberty to occupy other stations. Mr. Winslow removed to Madras in August, and Dr. Scudder in September. The Rev. Messrs. Henry Cherry, Edward Cope, Nathaniel M. Crane, Clarendon F. Muzzy, William Tracy, and F. D. W. Ward, Dr. John Steele, with their wives, embarked at Boston on the 23rd of November, for Madras. It was expected that all, or nearly all, would join the mission at Madura. Mr. Hall, unable to bear the climate in any part of India, was compelled to return about the end of the year, and arrived at New York in April, 1837. EASTERN Asia. The missionaries to China were still shut out from in- tercourse with the people. Proclamations were issued, reviving the old law against the Roman Catholics, which was supposed to apply to the mission. Some Romish priests, even in the interior provinces, were thus expelled from the country. The distribution of books was almost wholly suspended. The Chinese printing was all transferred to Singapore. Public worship in Chi- mese was given up for the present. Still time was usefully employed in study, in English printing at Macao, and in preparing Chinese works, to be printed at Singapore. * º Dr. Parker's Eye Infirmary, in September, had received 1912 patients, and had cost $1200, all of which had been contributed by resident foreign- 270 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ers. It was fast rising in the esteem of the Chinese, and for the present procured nearly all the opportunities enjoyed, for making known religious truth. The brethren, with a few Christian merchants at Canton, planned a missionary voyage along the coast and among the Islands of Eastern and South Eastern Asia, for the purpose of distributing books and tracts, and discovering openings for Christian effort. The Himmeleh was chartered for the voyage, and sailed, with Mr. Stevens on board, on the 3rd of December for Singapore, where she arrived on the 15th. On landing, Mr. Stevens was immediately seized with a fever, which proved fatal in about three weeks. His loss was deeply felt. South EASTERN Asia. At Bankok, at the end of this year, about 20,000 volumes had been distributed among the Chinese, and Mr. Johnson had es- tablished a school for Chinese children, after his return from Chantaboon, in May. Only Christian books were used in the school; and on the Sab- bath, the parents and others were invited to come together and hear the preaching of the gospel. On the 24th, the mission published a Siamese tract of eight pages, con- taining a summary of the law of God and the gospel, a short prayer and three hymns. This was supposed to be the first printing ever done in Siam. About 4000 volumes, from the press at Singapore, distributed by different missionaries, constituted the whole printed literature of the nation. But there was a prospect of its increase. The chief priest, a brother of the king and the second person in the kingdom, wished to procure a complete printing establishment, with Roman type, for printing the Pali, the sacred ºngº of the Buddists, in the Roman character, on a plan invented by him- self. a' * Dr. Bradley's medical services were eagerly sought. He was often called to visit members of the royal family, and other distinguished characters; but preferred laboring among the poor, as more likely to promote the cause of Christ. His dispensary was a floating building, raised above the water by a raft of bamboos, of the same size as itself, and anchored by four upright posts, at the corners. Here 3800 patients, of all classes, and from all parts of the country, had received medical aid. The dispensary was opened daily with prayer and religious instruction in the Siamese language; and on the Sabbath, Mr. Robinson preached in Siamese to one or two hundred hearers. At Singapore, in February, the printing house was completed, and twelve printers were at work. The usual force employed, during the year, was a coypist, eleven block-cutters, and eight or ten printers. The copyist wrote out, in a fair hand, the work to be printed. This was then transferred to wooden blocks, much as prints are transferred to ornamental boxes, tables, and the like, in this country. The block-cutters then cut away the parts not covered by the writing, so as to leave the characters standing out in re- lief. The printer then laid a heap of paper and two blocks, each containing a page, before him on a table, spread the ink over them with a brush, took a sheet of paper from the heap, spread it carefully over the blocks and press- ed it down gently, and the work was done. An expert workman would thus print 2000 sheets in a day. - The school commenced in July 1835 was continued, having about 12 boys. Another, for Canton Chinese boys, was opened in July of this year, with about the same number of pupils. The dispensary was closed in July. The missionaries had all become convinced that it cost more time and labor than its religious results would justify them in expending upon it. Worship on the Sabbath was then trans- fered to the printing house, where the congregation, of about 25, consisted mostly of persons in the employment of the mission. In May, Leang Afa EXCITEMENT AGAINST THE AMERICANS. 271 attempted preaching in the streets, but proved a dull preacher; showing that genius, learning and piety are not all the qualifications that a preacher needs. The Rev. Matthew B. Hope, Rev. Joseph S. Travelli, and Dr. Stephen Tracy, with their wives, embarked at Boston, J uly 1, to reinforce this mis- sion. They arrived at Singapore on the 17th of December. It was expect- ed that Dr. Tracy would ultimately join the mission in Siam, The Rev. William Arms and the Rev. Samuel P. Robbins were expected to commence a mission on some of the islands of the Indian Archipelago; probably on the western coast of Sumatra. The frequent wars of the Dutch and the unsettled state of the country rendering that region unsafe, Mr. Arms, in June, explored the western coast of Borneo. He visited Pontiana and Sambas, saw the Dyaks in their own villages, and gained such informa- tion as rendered the expediency of a mission somewhat doubtful. In No- vember, he returned to Singapore, to consult on his future course. Here Mr. Robbins, who with his wife sailed from Boston with the reinforcement for Singapore, met him in December. On the 30th of May, the Rev. Messrs. Elihu Doty, Jacob Ennis, Elbert Nevius and William Youngblood, with their wives, and Miss Azuba C. Con- dit, sister of Mrs. Nevius, teacher, members and misssionaries of the Re- formed Dutch Church, received their instructions in New York as mission- aries of the Board to some place yet to be selected in the Indian Archipelago, They embarked on the 8th of June for Batavia, where they arrived on the 15th of September, and spent the remainder of the year, according to their instructions, in the study of the Malay, which is the language of commerce throughout those islands, and in acquiring the information necessary to the judicious selection of a place for their future residence. - GREECE. As some of the events of this year were brought to pass by deep laid secret plans and dark intrigues, it is not probable that the whole will ever be fully understood. A letter, purporting to have been written at Syra, was printed in a pamphlet form at Paris and sent to Greece, where it helped to raise a great excitement against “the Americans,” as all mission- aries were now called. This was followed up by repeated blasts from the “Gospel Trumpet,” a newspaper edited by Germanos, and zealous for the Greek Charch. The zeal of the ignorant and superstitious was inflamed by pretended miracles and revelations at Naxos. Absurd stories were circulated, some of them by professed eye-witnesses, of attempts to make the girls in the school at Syra’s “Americans,” by sealing them on the arm ; and how one of them refused to be sealed, and two horns grew out of her head; and how they took a boy into a dark room and catechised him, and he saw the devil there, and was frightened out of his senses. It was said, too, that “the Ameri- cans” were acting hypocritically; that they were endeavoring to make pro- selytes from the Greek Church, and to change the religion of the country, while they professed the contrary. It is not known, however, that any word or deed of any missionary sent out by the Board, was ever made the pretext for any of these accusations. By such means, mobs were raised, the schools at Syra were broken up, but soon went on upon a smaller scale, and missionary operations were interrupted by violence in other parts of Greece. The missions of the Board, however, suffered nothing from actual violence, except the breaking of some of Mr. Riggs’ windows by individuals, without any public commotion. Some leading Greek publications ascribed these tumults to the Greek clergy, and were very severe upon them for opposing the efforts of “the Americans” to promote education. The local authorities were generally prompt in putting down riots; and towards the close of the * Established by Mr. Brewer, but now belonging to the Church Missionary Society. 272 HI8TORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. year, Germanos was arrested for exciting them, and confined in a distant monastery. In this state of affairs, Mr. King disposed of more than 48,000 copies Testaments, school books and tracts in Modern Greek, mostly for the use of schools, during the year, and Mr. Riggs nearly 2000 more; the schools were continued without interruption, and Mr. King's Greek congre- gation on the Sabbath slowly increased. The Rev. Nathan Benjamin, with his wife, sailed from Boston in July, and joined the mission at Argos on the 15th of November. CoNSTANTINoPLE. Civilization was advancing rapidly among the Turks. The Lancasterian schools in the barracks at Dolma Baktche and Scutari, were carried on in splendid style, and with remarkable success. The mis- sionaries were invited to attend a public examination, and Azim Bey pub- licly declared that the Turks were indebted to them for every thing of the kind. Some of the Turks hoped that such schools would soon become com- mon throughout the empire. Other improvements were introduced. Two steamers ran every week to Smyrna, and one to Trebizond, and one to Ga- latz on the Danube every fortnight; and a stage coach, or carriage of some sort, ran from Scutari about 60 miles eastward to Nicomedia. The Frank system, too, of guarding against the plague by quarantine, was extensively adopted. They were just becoming acquainted with America, “the new world,” which was thought a wonderful place. An American naval archi- tect had just built a splendid frigate, which was now the flag ship of the *Turkish admiral. Jews cried “American cotton” for sale. One cried cakes, “made with American butter;” another, at a festival, cried “good * water;” and another, showing an ostrich, called it an “American bird.” & The Greek Patriarch at Constantinople denounced the schools in his en- cyclical letter; and ecclesiastical committees were appointed in every city under his jurisdiction, to regulate the clergy and superintend schools. At Constantinople, where there were thousands who were Greeks by descent, but not by religion, the mission schools suffered less from this movement than in some other places. It was observed with some surprise, that the preaching in the Greek churches this winter was unusually evangelical. At the commencement of the year, Mr. Schauffler had a German congre- gation of about 20, of whom four were esteemed recent converts—truly pi- ous. One of them was of Jewish descent. In April he visited his parents and relatives at Odessa, where he remained till October. The Russian government granted him permission to preach to Protestants, but not, as he had hoped and requested, to Jews. His labors were the means of an interest- ing revival of religion among the Protestants in that vicinity, which contin- ued into the next year. The most interesting work was among the Armenians; but from the mode in which it was carried on, mostly by the Armenians themselves, in a great degree by private conversation, at social visits of friends and relations, by priests and laymen enlightened in various degrees, its progress cannot be definitely stated. Some said that the “evangelical party,” or “evangelical infidels,” as they were sometimes called, amounted to 800, which was doubt- less an enormous exaggeration. Five or six of the most influential of the priests in the capital were known to be decidedly evangelical, and others were heard of in distant cities and villages. Except when interrupted by the plague, the schools flourished, and Hohannes, already high, was still ris- ing in the esteem of his countrymen. Asia MINor. At all the stations, Smyrna, Scio, Broosa and Trebizond, the missions found themselves hedged in by ecclesiastical opposition. . The Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter cut them off, almost wholly, from inter- º º: º * *s * & à º # tºº = Sºw i If CONSTANTINTOPLE *sº £% §y *- tº: %: sº 2. ñS Syl. º *_ ºt: ă ºf # HD2 º' # §§ 3. sº § BOSEHORUS infº" º ' ºfflº - º g-------. - ? º, a #º-#=\{*A*% ------ zº a. * . º reaſt - éAſſenges Belgfadeſ º --- ** Fº * 5-ºº: Žºgº *::: ** •º flºa-º-º-º-º-º-º-º: kIjér * := <-- 'ſº ==>= # º sº pºre-e º: sº. E.E.-: :====== º gº º ź. º: a.º. º.º.º. Eº º † };##### Af % %ióżH: ſº 2 * % tº? º, • gº º - *:Thºragia; == * sºvº - é “u.S.-Sºil,ësº wº s %. t; &: 5. Wºrſhings - Ali - ºf º, *4 #== * .*** X £2 X=Eº º ºſſº £r $= º º E-------- "|W.; º # & rº Azed fºe : * 2. ' *WNS º-º-º: Ǻjºw". IM; º | | \\ ... ºx! * : \ t! * \º º * *% º ºwº §§ &E's - & "tºss gº) (Šºš , Miles , .* $º lº 8-2 tº º-ºº: Yºº----------e. A. Nºg y = § § Sº re -º-º-º-º-º- ºr--> * 4. 2 3 ...!!!, * §: ºfeſſº %2, tº § Sº ### º £º * gº àBä.ºf % ºft#3 º: *. <- º& # Žiš #=32. } s: ---, º 22:- *:- $ sº E* & º - * ſº % A; §§ šić= ºw  i; ë! Nº. º - W*A* * º }% } * #º .º; - gº sº, $ Ş S$//#### #3& / -/ſo %;### N tº *S* 22,722, *** --------- º : º e - - - f/2. %ws: & - Ø e - º *ś sº 3:2::= *Zºś * ºfflº,” ??: . A |-S-Yº, §§§ sº * s fº tº 2. % & &#). ‘º º - %ffºHº Žºrža), *} = < ©, º' ºnlºšYºğ=ſº *Y& H t §3}=1}^3\ſºu” yº. §". Žiž ğ3-#. Żmiji” \\?:= # #}º. Ş É%º" †-3. Sº -- ša = & §§º fººtº 3a º: $.5%; %2N = } wº. ------- § § § HāºšS㺠Es. ==} * -- ~~~ -------...-a ºrº % º §§ 3 ºffº #. 3º š. 㺠are: - ** * -º ~~~ 274 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. course with that people, and they met some opposition from Armenian clergy, especially at Broosa. At Smyrna, the Greek eclesiastical committee suc- ceeded in breaking up eight schools, containing 600 or 800 children, and in compelling some of the teachers and pupils of the mission to enter their service as teachers; for such an impulse had been given to the cause of ed- ucation, that this committee was compelled to carry it on. One of the female teachers pressed into their service was esteemed truly pious. The committee also engaged in the preparation of school books; and it was manifest that their own operations must, in a considerable degree, be borne along by the current which the mission had set in motion. Mr. Adger opened a school for Armenian girls; but an Armenian, hostile to the mis- sion, appealed to the national pride of his countrymen, saying that it was a disgrace to be thus dependent on the charity of foreigners; and the Armeni- ans took the school into their own hands, and refunded what had been ex- pended on it. The school for Greek boys remained, and the printing de- partment was doing well. The mission at Broosa opened a school at Phil- ladar, but both this and that at Demir Tash were broken up by ecclesiastical interference.—Mr. Jackson and his wife arrived at Trebizond in August. SyRIA AND PALESTINE. Truth appeared to be making progress slowly at and around Beyroot. A small number, mostly Druzes, were seriously thought- ful, and three or four wished to unite with the church. Kasim, the only Druze who continued his attendance on the Arabic preaching when the oth- ers fell off at the close of the last year, was arrested as an apostate from Mohammedanism, imprisoned, and threatened with death. He steadily de- clared himself a christian, and gave directions for the disposal of his little property after his execution. By the interference of Soleiman Pasha, at the request of the American consul, he was released, after a confinement of seventeen days. Mr. Thompson spent the summer at Brumannah, on Mount Lebanon. The Maronite Emeers of the village, at the command of their Patriarch, forbade all intercourse with him ; and even the food which his servant had brought was taken away by force. The consul again applied to the Egyptian authorities, and the Emeers were compelled to desist from their annoyances. In July, the Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter was read by the Greek bishop at Beyroot. The bishop expressed great gratitude to the mission for establishing schools and waking them up to the subject; but now, he said, they must take the work into their own hands. He would establish schools, and his people must support them and send their children. The missionaries told their Greek neighbors that this would be all right, and quite agreeable to them, if done thoroughly and in good faith. The mission schools were nearly all broken up for a time; but before the end of the year, they began to revive. As more Arabic type were needed, and as mone had ever been made con- forming exactly to the Arabic idea of perfect elegance, it was decided that Mr. Smith should visit Smyrna, to make arrangements for their manufac- ture at the foundry of the mission. The health of Mrs. Smith, too, requir- ed a voyage at sea. They embarked in June. The vessel was wrecked on the coast of Caramania, and they barely escaped with their lives to a desert shore, where they suffered Inuch before they could pursue their voy- age. These hardships hastened the departure of Mrs. Smith for a better world. She died at Smyrna, near the close of September. Mr. Lanneau arrived at Jerusalem early in May. Little could be done during the year. The school for Mohammedan girls continued. Some encouraging attempts to establish schools in the vicinity were defeated by ecclesiastical opposition. The mission in Cyprus made steady progress. The archbishop of that MISSION TO THE NESTORIANS. ~. 275 island is not subject to the Patriarch, and therefore was not compelled to obey the encyclical letter. For a time, the general movement in the Greek Church against the missions appeared to fill him and his clergy with sus- picion; but a visit and explanations from Mr. Pease, the testimony of Luke Zemocrates, who accompanied him, and especially the fact that Themisto- cles, whose character was well and favorably known, had actually opened a school in connexion with the mission, dispelled all apprehensions; and the mission, and especially the school under Themistocles, received the de- cided approbation of the archbishop and of the most influential Greeks.— The Rev. Daniel Ladd and his wife, who embarked at Boston July 16, joined this mission on the 2Sth of October. * - PERSIA. The mission to the Nestorians enjoyed uninterrupted prosperi- ty. The Nestorian clergy considered their nation as having “wandered º | d lm. º º:= . . . . . . º. . . l" ſº |!" Bºsſ tºº -*… " . . £FEE Nestorian Bishop. Nestorian Woman and Child. Persian Lady. far from the right way,” and prized the mission and its instructions as aids in returning to it. The school, or teachers’ seminary, was opened on the 18th of January. In May, it had 40 scholars, and at the end of the year, 44. There were also three free schools, containing 93 pupils, of whom eight were females. Several of the clergy resided with the mission, and conducted worship once on each Sabbath in their own language. At this service, a portion of Scripture was read, which they had previously studied with Mr. Perkins, and its meaning was explained and enforced. The translation of the Bible into the language of the people was commenced on the 15th of February. Dr. Grant was overwhelmed with applications for medical ser- vices. Several successful operations for blindness from cataract, which had before been thought incurable, spread his fame far and wide.—In October, a brother and an uncle of the King of Persia visited the mission, and became acquainted with the school, and the next day, unsolicited, sent a firman, commending the mission, and commanding the governor to protect it from all evil. – Mr. Merrick left Tabreez in June, in company with Messrs. Hoernle and Schneider, of the Basle missionary society, on his exploring mission among 276 HISTORY O F THE AMERICAN BOARD. Ølſº faifº, - § §§§ſº "All AH / DI")||T (ſ)||º aw 2. ==Aſſº lsº tºl.ul. the Mohammedans of Persia. They visited Teheran, and then Ispahan, where a mob was excited by the report that Franks had come to attack their religion. The governor dispersed the mob, and placed a guard of 30 soldiers around their dwelling. The Germans soon returned to Tabreez, and Mr. Merrick proceeded to Shiraz, where he spent the remainder of the year. AFRICAN Missions. At Fair Hope, (Cape Palmas,) a school house was built, a boarding school maintained with good prospects of success, and four day schools were established in the vicinity under colored teachers; all the schools containing about 100 pupils. Mr. Wilson wrote, August 24, that a church had lately been organized, with six members, some of whom were employed as teachers. Several journeys were made into the interior, by which the country was found more favorable to missionary operations than had been supposed. The Rev. David White and his wife, and Mr. Benjamin Wan Rensselaer James, a colored printer, embarked at Baltimore, October 31, with a press and types, and arrived at Cape Palmas on the 25th of December. - In south eastern Africa, the missions to the Zulus were commenced. Mr. Lindley and Mr. Venable left Griqua Town on the 22d of January, arrived at Mosika in May. Here, near the ridge which divides the waters of the Atlantic from those of the Indian ocean, in a fertile valley about 15 miles across, lived the savage chief, whom the French missionaries called “the terrible Moselekatsi.” Two of them had attempted a mission here in 1831, when it was occupied by the Baharootsi ; but the mission was broken up when Moselekatsi drove them away and took possession of the valley. The chief seemed pleased with the arrival of the mission, and appointed them a residence. - Dr. Wilson arrived by way of Kuruman with the other members of the mis- sion, and in June they commenced their residence at Mosika. The mud floors of their huts were not sufficiently dried, and nearly all of them were seized with fevers, which proved fatal to Mrs. Wilson on the 18th of Sep- tember. Dingaan gave the brethren of the maritime mission leave to settle in his country, but proposed that they should reside at Natal, till he could see the INDIAN MíSSIONS. 277 effect of their school. They returned to Port Elizabeth for their families in February. On the 24th of that month, Mrs. Grout was removed by con- sumption to a better world. The survivors, after a journey of two months, arrived at Port Natal on the 21st of May. Here a station was commenced and a school was opened, which flourished under the care of Mrs. Adams. In June, Dingaan gave permission to establish a station in the interior, and said that he himself would learn to read. Mr. Champion accordingly re- moved to Ginani, September 26, where he commenced a school with seven boys and four girls, whom Dingaan, the despot of the whole people, had sent to be instructed. - INDIAN Missions. The mission to the Cherokees struggled, with some success, against a current of adverse influences, which, on the whole, ap- peared to be carrying the nation backward. In May, eight were added to the church in Carmel, and four at Brainerd. Some were admitted at other stations. The greater part of the Cherokees having removed from the vicinity of Carmel, the church was dissolved, 57 of its members transferred to that at Brainerd, and the station closed. Mr. Butrick removed to Brainerd in May. Miss Sawyer's school at Running Waters was also closed. The boarding school at Brainerd, the first establishment of the Board among the Indians, was closed about the 1st of March ; but, at the earnest request of the people, Mrs. Butrick opened a school there in the summer. The schools of itinerant teachers seemed to be the most flourish- ing part of the mission. Jesse had 440 scholars; and a member of the Haweis church was appointed as his assistant. s - The business of the old Choctaw mission having been closed, Mr. Kings- bury removed in February to Eagletown, the station formerly occupied by Mr. Wood, who commenced a new station, which was called Greenfield. About 3000 or 4000 Choctaws still remained in their old country, poor, de- fenceless, and surrounded with temptations. The Board received $4,611,31 from the United States’ government for its improvements at the abandoned stations. In the new Choctaw Country, the annual report for this year men- tions 13 schools, six of which were taught by natives, and all containing 386 scholars; and four churches, with 221 members. It was a year of quiet, with but little change. There was another revival among the Arkansas Cherokees, at Dwight and Fairfield, during the winter. Eighteen were added to the church at Fairfield, during the year ending in October. Besides the mission schools, which were as prosperous as formerly, the Cherokees hired Mr. Redfield, formerly of the Osage mission, to teach a school at Union; the expense to be paid out of their annuity. The station at the Forks of the Illinois prov- ing unhealthy, it was removed about three miles, to Park Hill, a place se- lected by Mr. Worcester, as the site for the printing office, He removed in December. - - - Two books were printed in the Creek language at Boston, and one at the Cherokee press; and a number of the people had learned to read. But dis- sentions prevailed among themselves; their relations to the United States' government were irritating; they were distracted and vexed by the opera- tions of three missions of different sects; some white men labored to in- crease, the disaffection; and finally several of the chiefs petitioned to the United States’ Agent in the vicinity, to have all missionaries removed from their country. On the 9th of September, the agent issued an order for that purpose, which put an end to missions among the Creeks. No charge of unchristian or immoral conduct was brought against any missionary of the Board. By various treaties with the United States’ government, nearly all the 278 * HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. Osages had been removed from the vicinity of the missionary stations, while settlers were coming in, and whiskey was reducing the few remaining In- dians to poverty and wretchedness. It was not known that an adult Osage had been converted, and of the few that had been educated, most seemed disposed to resume their savage character. Harmony and Hopefield were abandoned, the missionaries and assistants were dismissed, and Mr. W. C. Requa, farmer and catechist at Boudinot, alone remained. Mr. Dodge and Mr. Jones were employed by the American Home Missionary Society, as missionaries to the whites in that vicinity. * The missionaries to the Pawnees spent this year much like the preceding. Early in the spring, Dr. Benedict Satterlee and his wife and Miss Palmer, affianced to Mr. Allis, left Ithaca, N. Y. to join the mission. Mrs. Satter- lee died in April, at Liberty, Missouri, before reaching the Pawnee conntry. An elementary book of 74 pages in the Pawnee language had been pre: pared, and Mr. Dunbar visited New England in the autumn, to superintend the printing. The mission to the Indians on the Oregon river was commenced. Dr. Whitman set out on his return to them early in the spring, accompanied b his wife, the Rev. Henry H. Spalding and his wife, and Mr. William H. Gray. After a journey, estimated at 2,320 miles from the western boundary of Missouri, they arrived at their destined field of labor in September. They were much assisted on their way by gentlemen belonging to the Ameri- can Fur Company and Hudson's Bay Company, some of whom were their companions during the whole journey. Some of the Nez Perces, whom Mr. Parker had encouraged to expect missionaries about this time, traveled several days to meet them and conduct them to their country. They were received with kindness and promises of aid at the English settlements at Forts Wallawalla and Vancouver. Mr. Spalding commenced his residence among the Nez Perces about the last of November, and Dr. Whitman among the Bayuses on the 10th of December. The Ojibwa mission was advancing slowly. Four books in that language, all containing 343 pages, were printed at Boston, in editions of 500 copies each. One of them was a book of hymns, by Peter Jones, a native Metho- dist preacher, whose visit to England and marriage there had excited no little attention on both sides of the Atlantic. During the year, there were sea- sons of special seriousness, and several instances of conversion. Several of the Indians, too, began to cultivate the soil and raise cattle, and were thus comfortably supplied with food, when their countrymen were in want. The family at Yellow Lake was removed in May, about 50 miles west south west, to Pokeguma. The history of the other missions to the American Indians presents noth- ing of special interest, unless it be a proposal of the United States’ govern- ment to the Stockbridge tribe, to remove once more, and settle west of the Mississippi. SANDwich Islands. All the departments of missionary labors went on with a quiet efficiency, which indicated strength and promised success. During the year ending in June, 212 were received into the churches. Let- ters written later in the year mention other admissions; as eight at Waialua in August, and 13, at Kailua in November. The 17 congregations on the Sabbath had an average attendance of 14,500, or about 900 each. Only three of them had so few as 300 each. During the latter part of the year, some of the stations enjoyed the evident presence of the Holy Spirit; es- pecially the High school at Lahainaluna. The first class that entered this seminary, 32 in number, completed thèir studies this year, and 20 or 30 of these “graduates” were employed as school-masters, generally, with good * º REINFORCENIENTS, 279 ºmº-º-º-º-º: ===ss== º-> Escº - : E. §s= |ll Milº | Will * º Tºlº High School at Lahainaluna. effect. The people erected several school houses, and began, for the first time, to assist systematically in the support of the teachers by their own voluntary contributions, without the command of the chiefs. The semi- monthly religious newspaper had 3000 subscribers. The manufacture, sale, and use of ardent spirits was suppressed, except at Oahu, where the king had three distilleries. Several grog-shops at Honolulu were given up. One petition by 25 shipmasters, and another by the chiefs and more than 3000 of the people, were presented to the king, requesting the suppression of this traffic, but in vain. The population of the Islands was decreasing. A census in 1832, gave 130,313 inhabitants. Another in 1836, gave 108,597; making a decrease of 21,734 in four years. Still, as the number of children was increasing, it would seem that the rate of depopulation must be less than formerly. The number of missionaries on these Islands was already large, in pro- portion to the population; but to hasten the time when the Board might withdraw its care from the Islands and leave them to themselves, it was re- solved to send out a strong reinforcement. The Rev. Isaac Bliss, Rev. Daniel T. Conde, Rev. Mark Ives, Rev. Thomas Lafon, who was also a physician ; Dr. Seth L. Andrews; Mr. Samuel N. Castle, assistant secular superintendent; Messrs. Edward Bailey, Amos S. Cooke, Edward John- son, Horton O. Knapp, Edwin Locke, Charles McDonald, Bethuel Munn, William S. Van Duzee, Abner Wilcox, Miss Marcia M. Smith, and Miss Lucia G. Smith, teachers, sailed from Boston on the 14th of December. It was definitely understood, that the teachers were to remain teachers, and should not attempt to make their way into the ministry. This was neces- sary, in order to secure a permanent supply of teachers, and to keep their minds from being drawn away from their proper employment, 280 HISTORY OF THIE AMERICAN BOARD. -* CHAPTE R xxix. 1837. Financial distress. Reduction of missions. Annual Meeting at Newark. Return of mis- sionaries.—Mahrattas, New stations. Curtailments. Subscriptions in lndia.-Tamul missions reduced. Aid from government.--China. Voyage to Japan.—Singapore. Voyage of the Him- meleh —Netherlands India, Restrictions by the Dutch government.—Greece. Mission at Ari- opolis. Gymnasium closed.—Constantinople. High school broken up. School under Hohan- ness, at Hass Koy.—Conversions at Broosa.--Smyrna. Missionary Conference.—Syria. , Ec- clesiastical opposition overruled. Cholera at Jerusalem. Preaching commenced there. Schools in Cyprus, transferred to the Greeks.-Nestorians. Constant progress. Papal mission. The king's uncle.—West Africa. Death of Mr. and Mrs. White. Schools—reduced,—Zulus. , Inte- rior mission broken up. New stations.—Indian missions. Carmel abandoned. Hopefield and Mackinaw relinquished. Revival among the Stockbridge and New York Indians. Death of Dr. Satterlee. , Small pox. Encouraging prospects beyond the Rocky Mountains.--Sandwich Isl. ands. Reinforcement. Conversions on the veyage. Return of the Jesuits, riots, and burning the British flag. Progress in education and civilization. Religion steadily advancing. This year will long be remembered, as a year of peculiar financial dis- tress throughout the commercial world; and the Board felt the pressure se- verely. A very large portion of its receipts, from the beginning, had been from the large cities, from men engaged in commerce, and from others closely connected with them. If a merchant is worth $100,000, half or three fourths of it may consist of debts due to him from others, whose abil- ity to pay depends on the prompt collection of their own demands; so that the failure of other men may deprive him of the ability to give, or even to pay his own debts when due. Receipts from the commercial classes, there- fore, must be subject to considerable irregularity. Among the agricultural population, especially of the eastern and middle states, the case is different. The greater part of their wealth consists of property which has been paid for, and is in their possession. In comparison with merchants and manu- facturers, they owe but little, and but little is due to them. Their income depends principally, not on the collection of debts, but on the sale of the an- nual produce of their farms. A pressure in the money market, if severe and long continued, reaches them at last, but with diminished force, and cannot crush them as it crushes merchants. By diminishing the demand for their produce, it renders them unable to raise money, except by painful sacrifices of property; but before it does this, it destroys the merchant's power to raise money at all. Such was now the case. The commercial world was in deep distress. Only the farmers, whom the pressure had scarcely reached, were able to give as formerly. Within a few years, the missions had been greatly enlarged, and new missions commenced, which needed enlargement. Men were ready to go forth ; but funds were want- ing. The receipts diminished, after January, at the rate of ten, twelve, and even fourteen thousand dollars a month. The process of enlargement must be stopped. Directions had already been sent to the missions, to abstain from enlarging their expenditures. Several missionaries, ready to go out, were detained, and no new missionaries were appointed, without informing them that they could not be sent till the treasury should be relieved. And, finally, June 20, the Committee were obliged to decide that the appropria- tions for the missions must be $40,000 less than had been intended. This was apportioned among the several missions, and they were directed, by a circular dated June 23, to diminish their expenditures accordingly. The reduction was to be effected, according to the discretion of each mission, by closing free schools, and such other curtailments as should not diminish the amount of preaching. By the Missionary Herald, and other religious pe- riodicals, the patrons of the Board were kept faithfully informed of these circumstances; and during the latter part of the financial year, there was a MAHRATTA MISSIONS. SCHOOLS. 2S1 great increase of the monthly receipts; so that, at the annual meeting, the receipts had been more than $75,000 greater than the preceding year. The debt, however, had increased from less than $39,000 to more than $44,000. Including $17,500 received from the Bible and Tract Societies, the Board had expended more than $272,000. Sixty-three missionaries and assist- ants had been sent out since the last annual meeting, and 54 were now un- der appointment, waiting to be sent out. The annual meeting was held at Newark, N. J., on the 13th, 14th, and 15th of September. There were present, 35 corporate, and 121 honorary members; a greater number than had ever before attended. The Board approved the proceedings of the Committee, and recommended that the re- duction of remittances should continue till all the missionaries then under appointment should be sent out. Rules were adopted, making it the duty of the Committee to affix a limit to the annual expenses of each mission, and requiring each mission to furnish seasonable estimates of their probable necessary expenditures. Another rule declared the object of the mission presses to be, the exertion of a direct influence on the natives around them; and prohibited them from printing, at the expense of the Board, any letter, tract, or appeal, with a view to its being sent to individuals or communities in the United States. Another declared, that “It shall not be deemed pro- per for any missionary, or assistant missionary, to visit the United States, except by invitation, or permission, first received from the Prudential Com- mittee.” In the beginning, and for many years, it was understood by alk parties, that foreign missionaries went out for life. It had, however, been understood, that, in case of necessity, a mission might authorize one of its members to return. There was a weak point in this arrangement. The members of a mission could not well deny to a brother, a privilege which they themselves might soon desire; especially, as the remembrance of the refusal might embitter all their future intercourse. Members might, there- fore, be expected to assent to the return of others, for causes which they would think insufficient, if the case were their own. As such instances in- creased, each missionary would be made more familiar with the thought of returning, and less confident that he should remain for life; and a far greater number of them would at length find reasons to believe that they ought to return. At least an equal evil would be wrought in the minds of candidates for employment. They would learn to go out with the expecta- tion of returning whenever they should wish ; and many would volunteer, who otherwise would never offer themselves. It was desirable that such men should be deterred from going at all. Unequivocal symptoms of such evils as these were showing themselves, both at home and in some of the missions. It was thought necessary, therefore, to republish, in the form of a definite rule, the original idea of a foreign mission, as a consecration to the work for life. The Rev. N. Adams, of Boston, was added to the Prudential Committee. MAHRATTA Missions. The Nizam of Hydrabad, though a Mussulman, permitted Mr. Munger to establish himself at Jalna, about the commence- ment of the year. Mr. Stone commenced a station, in January, at Allibag, south of Bombay, in the Concan, where the mission had long had schools; but near the close of the year, it was thought best to relinquish that station, and he joined Mr. Munger at Jalna. -- © The system of schools was considerably extended, especially at and around Ahmednuggur, where a seminary had been commenced, on the same principles with that in Ceylon; two boarding schools for girls had been commenced, and 17 free schools opened for boys. At the general meeting in October, the circular : June 23 had been received, requiring a reduction 36 2S2 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. r ! | | ! . of expenses. The pupils in the seminary were then reduced from 60 to 50; six village schools were closed; the two schools for girls were thrown into one, the number of girls reduced to 15; and further reductions must have been made, but for the liberality of Europeans residing there and at Nassik. The European ladies agreed to sustain the girls’ school at 20 scholars, till the treasury should be relieved. The gentlemen subscribed 1130 rupees, or about $500. Similar reductions were commenced at Bombay, where they were in like manner arrested by subscriptions amounting to 1300 ru- pees. TAMUL Missions. The mission at Madras was located in two suburbs of the city; Mr. Winslow at Royapoorum, on the north, and Dr. Scudder at Chintadrepetta, on the south-west. In August, there were 25 schools, with 750 scholars, and congregations of 350 or 400 on the Sabbath. So many had been formed with the expectation of increased remittances from the Board, to meet the expense; and on learning that no increase could be expected, nearly all of them were closed. A donation of $600 from a friend at Madras, enabled Mr. Winslow to resume 14 of them in October. A mission church was formed on the 21st of December, and one native ad- mitted on profession of his faith. Dr. Scudder, and Mr. Smith of the Lon- don Missionary Society, labored unitedly in preaching the gospel; and by the divine blessing on their labors, a revival of religion was in progress at the end of the year.—Mrs. Winslow died on the 23d of September. Messrs. Muzzy, Crane and Cope, arrived at Madura on the 10th of May, and Messrs. Tracy and Ward on the 9th of October. Mrs. Todd, who was formerly Mrs. Frost, and afterwards Mrs. Woodward, died on the 1st of June, and Mrs. Cherry on the 4th of November, in Ceylon. Mr. Lawrence joined Mr. Dwight at Dindigul, in May. Two natives were received into the church in July. In June, there were 43 schools connected with the station at Madura, and 17 with that at Dindigul; in all, 60 schools, with 2,284 scholars. Nearly all must have been closed, had not the Madras gov- ernment, learning the circumstances, made an unexpected donation of £300 sterling for their support.—A church was formed at Dindigul in July. In Ceylon, in May, Henry Martyn, a native beneficiary, was licensed as a preacher of the gospel. In May and June, there was another season of re- vival, especially at Batticotta, where there were 12 or 15 apparent conver- sions, and at Oodooville, where 16 were afterwards admitted to the church, as the fruits of this gracious visitation. During the year, 49 were received into the churches, and 24 were excommunicated. In July, there were 187 free schools, with 6996 pupils; 151 scholars in the seminary, eight of whom were from the continent, and 98 girls in the boarding school. There was not money enough in the treasury of the mis- sion to sustain all its operations for two months. Information had been re- ceived of the pecuniary condition and prospects of the Board. A meeting was called on the last day of the month. Retrenchment was seen to be un- avoidable. The free schools would suffer from a temporary suspension; but every other department would suffer more fatally. It was resolved to suspend all but 14, to admit no new class into the seminary, to dismiss a part of the students of the seminary and girls' school, to stop all building except the completion of the printing office, and to make other painful re- trenchments. The heathen triumphed. They said the mission was going down. Native church members were discouraged, and resisted ridicule, threats and temptation, less firmly. Those educated in the seminary, and thus fitted for public employment, had long been sought by rich heathen parents of high caste, as husbands for their daughters. Many yielded. Hence, principally, the unusual number of excommunications. Zotzněatoor 2arapoèrum Carooz o Ay Soº Zrtoºtnopogy" --- wº- Tanjore o: H-r-,-,-arms--—------es----------- Æ º ºAf º ZZ Bºx. Quebar #icaž -- tº £gapatant sº }: --- E- 2 -º- | Maduza: 9 y * £amečaza gº, Sevagunza 2ZARoozoovanzerº $%. 22a2zzza * ººE 284 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. The government of the island, November 4, understanding the want of funds, made a donation of £200, “in token of the high sense entertained of the important services” of the mission. Mrs. Minor died in June. EASTERN AND SOUTH EASTERN ASIA. Chinese printing, with metalic type, was carried on at Macao, where Mr. Williams had been, with the press, ever since 1835. This year he completed the printing of Medhurst's Eng- lish and Chinese Dictionary. Besides the Chinese, he engaged in the study of the Japanese language, into which he intended, ultimately, to introduce the art of printing. Principally by means of the dispensary, which was supported by foreigners residing at Canton, access was obtained to several thousands of the Chinese, to whom some knowledge of the gospel was im- parted in conversation, and by books and tracts, of which a large supply in Chinese, and some in Japanese, were received from Singapore in August. In July, Mr. King, of the house of Olyphant and Company, accompanied by his wife, Dr. Parker, Mr. Williams, and seven shipwrecked Japanese sailors, whom he intended to restore to their country, sailed for Yeddo, the capital of Japan. They touched at the Loo Choo Islands, where they took on board Mr. Gutzlaff. Both at Yeddo and another port they were fired upon by the Japanese, and compelled to return, bringing back the sailors at their own request, and having ascertained that, at present, intercourse with Japan is impossible. - At Bankok, a considerable amount of Siamese printing was done for the mission, and for the Baptist brethren. In other respects, there was but little change; except that, towards the close of the year, evidences of inquiry, and even of serious inquiry, concerning Christianity, were more numerous and more unequivocal. The operations of the mission at Singapore could not be enlarged, as had been intended, for want of funds. The mission seminary was commenced about the 1st of February, with about 20 scholars. It was intended for the education of pupils from all the na- tions of South-Eastern Asia and the Indian Archipelago, till it should be- come possible to adopt the better plan of educating each in his own country. * After the death of Mr. Stevens Mr. Dickinson took his place as an explorer on board the Himmeleh. The vessel sailed on the 30th of January, visited Makassar, Celebes, Borneo, and other islands of the In- dian Archipelago, and returned in June. The Himmeleh also was owned by Messrs. Olyphant and Company. The information obtain- ed on this voyage must be of great value in planning future missions. The brethren of the Reformed Dutch Church, who were in Java, had found their movements greatly restricted by the government of Netherlands India. Their request * > 㺠for liberty to explore to the eastward A Native of Jºa. of Java was answered, after a delay w-r-r-z. - - :*: rº-rºw. :------ *-*- ºr --- ... …- --> --> -- - - - - --~~ : ... --~ :--------------- GREECE. TURKEY. 285 of seven months, by a prohibition to settle upon Java, Celebes or the Mo- luccas, and permission to commence a mission in Borneo. In August, the government decided that no foreign missionary should be permitted to es- tablish himself any where in Netherlands India, except in Borneo; nor even there without previously residing a year at Batavia, under the eye of the government, and promising to teach nothing contrary to that passive submission which the government requires; and that the local authorities in Borneo should watch their conduct, and report to the government. The other parts of Netherlands India are open only to missionaries of the Neth- erlands Missionary Society. While waiting for an answer from the gov- ernment, Mr. Ennis explored a part of Sumatra. In the Batta country he was taken sick; and being unable to travel, the Battas carried him in a litter of split bamboos, on their shoulders, six days, and then in a canoe to Tappa- nooly. Mr. Arms embarked in December, on his return to the United. States. - GREECE. The Rev. George W. Leyburn embarked at Boston, January 7, with his wife, to join Mr. Houston at Scio. Before his arrival, the cele- brated Petron Bey, or Mavromichalis, who now resided at Athens, renewed his request to Dr. King, that missionaries might be sent to his native region, , Mane, the country of the ancient Spartans. He had made the same request to Mr. Anderson, when in Greece in 1829. The result was, that Mr. Houston and Mr. Leyburn commenced a mission there, at Tsimoba, or Ari- opolis, on the first day of June. They were soon joined by Dr. Gallati, their friend and faithful helper at Scio. Mavromichalis had prepared, the way for them, and even excited the people to invite them. They were cor- dially received, immediately began to build a school house, and in the au- tumn opened a school with 50 scholars. The people boast that they are descendants of the ancient Spartans, and that neither Alexander, the Romans or the Turks were ever able to subdue them. As funds were wanting, and as the Greek government had established a gymnasium and a university at Athens, Dr. King gave up all his schools. The other operations of the mission, both here and at Argos, continued much as last year. TURKEY. At Constantinople, the Vakeel, or secretary, or prime minister, of the Armenian Patriarch, resolved to break up the high school for Arme- nians, of which Hohannes was president. It was effected, principally, by compelling parents to take away their sons. This measure caused great excitement among the Armenians, by many of whom the school and its president were highly esteemed. It was thought best, therefore, to re-or- ganize and enlarge an Armenian school at Hass Koy, so as to receive 600 scholars. One of their richest bankers, who ordered 150 boys to be support- ed there at his expense, and who in a short time expended $5,000 on the school, was appointed its supreme director; and he appointed Hohannes as its president. The opposite party remonstrated, entreated, and threatened; but the banker was not to be moved. He told them that he must be per- mitted to manage the institution in his own way, or they might strike his name from the list of their nation; for he would never again give a single para for the support of any of their religious institutions. He was a man of too much wealth and influence to be spared; and, in the spring, the school, or college, as it was called, went into operation under Hohannes, and soon had 400 students. The school, though wholly at the expense and under the control of the Armenians, was, of course, decidedly evangelical in its whole character; and the opposition of the Vakeel was so overruled; as to place Hohannes in a station of far greater influence than that from which it had driven him. - 286 - HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. i | } ſ ; | | The progress of knowledge and piety among the Armenians here, appears to have been quite as great as during the last year, if not even greater; but, except that already mentioned, no public event marked the advance of evan- gelical sentiments. Several ladies exerted a powerful and salutary influ- ence, by private conversation in their families and among their friends. Owing first to the plague, and then to want of funds, the Greek schools were brought near to extinction. In March, Mr. Homes visited Palestine and Syria, intending to devote a year to the study or the Arabic language. At Damascus, near the close of the year, he had a few boys under his instruction, and might easily have gathered a school. Mrs. Dwight died of the plague, on the 8th of July. The learned and amiable Peshtemaljan, who was at least the Erasmus of the Armenian refor- mation, died about the close of the year. Senekerim arrived at Boston in July; sent by his evangelical brethren, to obtain such an education as they thought indispensable to their plans, and not accessible in their own country. He spent some time at Andover, some time at New York, and is now at Princeton. The brethren at Broosa found their labors still circumscribed by ecclesi- astical opposition; but rather less strictly than the last year. The Greek school at Demir Tash was again in operation. The teacher had been driven away, because he was “evangelical ;” but at length the people invited him back, and the school was resumed. Two young men who were studying under Mr. Powers, began to give some evidence of piety. One of them was a teacher in an Armenian school of 200 or 300 scholars. By those who controlled its management, the school was divided, and 55 or 60 of the most advanced were put under his instruction, to be taught to read and un- derstand the Bible in ancient Armenian. Afterwards, the heads of the nation at Broosa, wishing to have better educated priests, selected eight of the most promising of these, to be educated for the priesthood; engaging to pay their expenses for a term of years. The teacher made the moral and re- ligious improvement of his pupils a distinct object of his labors; so that there was reason to hope that Broosa would at length have a learned and pious priesthood, The missionaries at Trebizond were unable, on account of opposition, to collect a school. The circular of June 23, requiring retrenchment of expenses, bore hard upon the printing establishment at Smyrna. During the former part of the year, its operations had been enlarged, and the whole amount of work done this year was much greater than that of the year before. A remarkably meat pocket edition of the Armenian New Testament was finished on the º day of December. A school of 80 Greek children was closed the same ay. - A missionary conference was held here from September 27 to October 5. There were present, all the members of this mission,-Messrs. King, Riggs and Benjamin from Greece, Mr. Dwight from Constantinople, Mr. Smith from Beyroot, and Mr. Calhoun, agent of the American Bible Society. The great principles on which the missions in this part of the world had been conducted, were fully discussed, and decidedly approved, as agreeable to Scripture and sanctioned by experience; past hindrances and deficiencies in the execution of them, and future improvements were naturally consider- ed; and much time was spent in devotional exercises. The mission in Scio was transferred to Greece, as already related. SYRLA. At Beyroot, ecclesiastical opposition continued, but with less vio- lence. The teacher employed by the Greek bishop, whose duty it was not JERUSALEM. CYPRUS. PERSIA. 287 only to teach school, but to conduct a large part of the church service, had become decidedly evangelical. He frequently visited the missionaries, at- tended their preaching, and brought others with him; daily discussed re- ligious subjects with some of his people, taught the truth to his large school with all boldness, and gathered and taught a large Sunday School. Coun- cils were held, and the bishop commanded and threatened; but he mildly assured them that he should continue in the course which he believed to be his duty; and such was his weight of character and the attachment of his scholars to him, that his opposers thought it not safe to depose him from his office. Several others appeared to be truly pious, and were candidates for admission to the church-The mission seminary was doing well, with a few scholars: but was obliged to reject several applications for admission, for want of funds. -- The mission at Jerusalem, early in the year, engaged the serives of Tan- noos Kerem, of Safet, as a native assistant. He was, by birth and education, of the Latin church, but in thought and feeling, with the mission. He ar- rived with his family in June, and besides his literary services, was the means of procuring a more extended personal acquaintance with the people, In June, the cholera appeared, and swept off about 400 people in a month. The missionaries, with Mr. Homes, who was then there, devoted their whole time to the gratuitous service of the sick; a thing before unknown in that region. They gave medical aid to many, nearly all of whom recovered. Their kindness attracted notice, and gained them many friends. Soon after, religious services on the Sabbath in Arabic were commenced, and a few at- tended. In September, preaching was introduced, and the attendants, aver- aging about 20, were gratified with the change. Eleven of them, four of whom had been hard drinkers, became members of a temperance society.— The girls’ school prospered under the care of Miss Tilden. A school for boys was opened in August, under a Greek teacher, which soon had its full number of scnolars, (24,) and many applicants were refused.—Gen. Cass, American Ambassador at Paris, visited Jerusalem this summer; and in a letter to the Prudential Committee, gave his testimony to the good character and valuable influence of the mission. The brethren in Cyprus, besides the extensive distribution of books and tracts, gratuitously and by sale, resolved to supply every church in the island with a copy of the Modern Greek New Testament. . All in the southern district, 235 in number, were supplied. The High School at Larnica, un- der Themistocles, had 17 scholars, in three classes; and the two Lancaste- rian schools had 200 scholars. Themistocles delivered a course of exe- getical lectures on the Scriptures to the three schools, as well as to priests and people on Sabbath mornings; and the priests were beginning to imitate his example in different parts of the island. A similar exercise was after- wards established, by order of the archbishop, in the Hellenic school at -Nicosia. The threats of the Patriarch, at Constantinople, had become so violent, that clergy, laity and missionaries at Larnica, all thought it best to yield to them. The three schools were therefore closed on the Sth of May. Before the end of the month, they were started again in the name of the Greeks, and went on as before, except that the Greeks, and not the mission, paid the expense. g PERSIA. The Rev. Albert L. Holladay and Mr. William R. Stocking, with their wives, sailed from Boston on the 7th of January, to join the mission to the Nestorians. They arrived at Ooroomiah on the 7th of June, and found their field of labor even more encouraging than they had expected. No change had occurred, except a constant advance in promoting education and the knowledge of the divine truth. A bishop, two priests; a deacon and 288 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, i F. several copyists were employed in preparing and distributing manuscript tracts and portions of scripture. A press and type had now arrived; but funds were wanting to send a printer. & º Early in the year, a Roman Catholic bishop came to Ooroomiah, saying that he had a large sum of money to expend in assisting the Nestorians, if they would join his church. The Nestorians came to Mr. Perkins for proof texts against image-worship and other Romish errors; and after ob- taining them and adding to their number by their own researches, were ready to answer the bishop. The Nestorians were highly gratified with the discussion that followed, and prized the Scriptures more than ever. Mr. Merrick remained more than seven months at Shiraz. He became intimate with Meerza Seyed Aly, who assisted Henry Martyn in translating the New Testament, and still retained his admiration for that man of God. Mr. Merrick’s conclusion was, that a renunciation of Mohammedanism would be followed by a violent death even at Shiraz. He returned to Ispa- han, where he remained openly ten days; but no riot was raised, as on his former visit. Here he received proposals from an Armenian archbishop, to assist them in establishing and supporting a school; but they could not agree upon the principles on which it should be conducted. He returned to Ooroomiah, where he he remained till November. Malek Kassan Meerza, the King's uncle, who visited the mission last year, now made a second vis- it. He had been recovered from habits of intemperance by Dr. Riach, of the English embassy. He called for the “Permanent Documents” of the American Temperance Society, read a part of the first page, and said that he intended to translate the whole into Persian, and present it to the King. He then gave orders that it should be made the English text book in a school which he supported at Sheshawan, where he resided. By his invitation, Mr. Merrick accompanied him home, where heremained about three months. —This year, the publication of the first newspaper in Persia was commenc- ed, by order of the King. AFRICA. As soon as the arrival of Mr. White at Cape Palmas was known, he received invitations from five different settlements, to reside among them. When it was understood that he was to live at Cape Palmas, delegates from two kings came, and begged to be sent to America with “books,” that is, letters, “to get white men themselves.” On Sunday, January 15, he preached by an interpreter. He told the people, this might be the last time they would ever hear his voice; and when he asked them what report con- cerning them he should carry up to heaven, intense emotion was depicted on almost every countenance. He was seized with the fever on the 18th, and died on the 23d. Mrs. White was seized on the 10th, and died on the 28th. In March and April, Mr. Wilson penetrated the interior about 100 miles, hoping to reach the Kong mountains, which were thought to afford a favora- ble site for a mission; but falling sick at Grobba, among cannibals, he was compelled to return. Soon after, from a misunderstanding, the natives rose against the colony, and bloodshed was prevented only by his judicious in- terference. There were several candidates for church membership, and an encouraging attendance on preaching. Several small books were printed in the native (Greybo) language; and five schools were in operation. The circular of June 23d came, requiring retrenchment. Printing ceased. Two schools were closed. The boarding school was reduced one third. The natives friendly to the mission were discouraged, Mr. Wilson was accused of breaking his word, and confidence in the mission was extensively impaired. The two missions to the Zulus were reduced to one. Sometime in 1835, a considerable-number of Boers, or farmers of Dutch descent, complaining 1NDIAN MISSIONS. 289 of British oppression, emigrated beyond the bounds of the Cape Colony, to the region near the Zulus. They were rich in sheep and cattle. In the autumn of 1836, Moselekatsi, from no motive but the love of plunder, at- tacked their settlement, killed several of the people and drove away their flocks and herds. Having been reinforced by new emigrants, the Boers, on the 17th of January, 1837, suddenly advanced to Mosika, slew many of the warriors, destroyed 14 villages, and compelled Moselekatsi to seek safety in flight. They declared their intention utterly to ruin him, (which they after- wards accomplished) and advised the missionaries to leave the place under their protection. They thought it best to comply; and after a circuitous journey of about 1300 miles, 1000 of which was in wagons drawn by oxen, through the wilderness, joined their brethren at Natal, on the 27th of July. At Umlazi, near Port Natal, Dr. Adams had, in May, a school of 50 chil- dren, and a morning class of adults. The Sabbath school for adults amount- ed to 250, and another, under Mrs. Adams, was still larger. Mrs. Adams was also teaching 30 or 40 women the use of the needle. The average at- tendance on preaching was about 400. Mr. Champion, at Ginani, had 10 boys and 20 girls at school, and a congregation of 100 or 200. The press was set up during the summer, and some elementary school tracts were printed. A new station was commenced by Mr. Lindley, on the Illovo river, 15 miles south-west from Port Natal, and another by Mr. Venable and Dr. Wilson, 30 miles beyond Ginani, in the interior. Mr. Grout returned, with his child and Dr. Wilson's, to the United States. INDIAN Missions. The Cherokees around Carmel had been crowded from their homes by the influx of Georgians. The station was therefore abandoned, and the members of the church mostly united with the church at Brainerd, which now numbered 110. The station at Creek Path also was abandoned. The affections of the people seemed to cling to Brainerd, the oldest of the stations. Here, at Candy's Creek and at Red Clay, public worship was well attended, and schools were kept up. Walker, one of the itinerant teachers, had ten or twelve schools. His labors were attended by some visible reformation of morals, and apparently, in some instances, by the Holy Spirit. Jesse was cheated out of his property by a white man, and in a state of despondency was tempted by another white man to in- toxication. It was a single fault, and he appeared penitent; but he had fallen, and his schools were closed. *.* Among the Choctaws and Cherokees beyond the Mississippi, there was little change. A Cherokee almanac was among the works printed at Park Hill. Eleven Choctaw schools were supported some part of the year by the Board, four of which were taught by natives. In the autumn, 12 or 15 schools, under the direction of the United States’ Agent, supported by a fund belonging to the Choctaws, had gone into operation. Some members were added to the churches. Encouraged by some favorable indications, Mr. W. C. Requa attempted to revive the Osage mission, and had begun to erect buildings and make improvements within their present residence; but the hostility of the chiefs and majority of the people, who began to destroy the property of the mis- sion, and threatened the lives of the Osage settlers, compelled him to aban- don the attempt, and the Osage mission was at an end. - The population around Mackinaw had so entirely changed, and the re- sort of Indians to that place for purposes of trade had so nearly ceased, that it was no longer an advantageous site for an Indian mission. The 20 or 25 children in the boarding school, therefore, were returned to their friends, or placed in advantageous situations, the property was sold, and the mission was closed. --- 37 290 History of THE AMERICAN BOARD. --ºn------------ - - - - - * . *-m- --- - - - - - - * ~~~~ -- . —--~~~... --~~~~rer-------- ~~ - . . ~... . . . . ." The mission to the Stockbridge tribe found this a year of more than or: dinary trials and prosperity. Early in the year, the spirit of piety seemed to have declined, and one of the head men of the tribe had been excommu- nicated. In February, special efforts were made to awaken the church, and bring its members to their right minds. The divine blessing attended. There was a visible spirit of penitence and confession. The impenitent were awakened; and as the fruits of this effort, 16 were received into the church in November; making, with three others received during the year, 70 mem- bers added to the church since the commencement of the mission in 1828. Meanwhile, certain negotiations with the United States’ government, and the proposed abolition of Indian customs and adoption of a new and more efficient code of laws, excited the spirit of party, and many professed con- verts kept back from uniting with the church. At the Seneca, Cattaraugus and Alleghany stations, in the state of New York, a series of religious meetings in the autumn was the means of re- viving and enlarging the churches. At Cattaraugus, the Christian chiefs invited the heathen party to meet them at the Council house. Mr. Wright addressed them in their own language, and several Indians members of the church followed him. The pagans seemed pleased with what they heard, and requested Mr. Wright to hold another meeting, and “use up the whole gospel among them.” It was appointed, and he gave them as full a sum- mary of the Bible as could be given in a speech two hours long. They re- quested another meeting to hear Mr. Bliss “tell his story.” He also spoke about two hours. They expressed their approbation. Some admitted that the gospel is true, and that God hears the prayers of Christians. -The mission to the Pawnees was deprived of one of its members. The particulars of the death of Dr. Satterlee are not known; but it is supposed that he was murdered, on the 10th of May, while returning from a visit to a neighboring tribe, by a lawless and cruel white man who dwelt in those wilds, and whom “vengeance suffered not to live” but a short time afterwards. The Rev. Stephen R. Riggs and his wife joined the mission to the Sioux in April. The Messrs. Pond, who had been here longer than the mission, and had been fellow-laborers from the beginning, and one of whom had now studied theology, became members of the mission in form, near the close of the year. With more knowledge of the language, more of divine truth was imparted, and with greater effect. The translation of the Scriptures into the Dakota language was commenced.—In the autumn, some of the Yankton band of the Sioux went on board a steamboat to procure whiskey. The small pox was on board, and they took the infection. From the Yank- tons, it spread to the Wapekute and Teton bands, which it nearly annihila- ted. Some families, fleeing from the disease, brought it to Lac qui Parle, where its spread was arrested by the prompt and efficient measures of the missionaries. It passed on to the north and west, to the Assineboins, Mandans, Blackfeet, and other tribes, some of which it almost wholly ex- terminated. Tens of thousands were swept away in its destructive career. The mission to the Ojibwas continued to make steady and perceptible, but very slow advances in its work. A church was formed at Pokeguma in February, with three native members. There were some others, of whose piety there was reason to hope. About the close of the year, there was a manifest increase of serious attention to religious truth and worship.—A few families were evidently becoming civilized. They built comfortable houses, for their permanent abodes; the men engaged in agriculture, and the women in the labors of housewifery.—The gospel of Luke, translated by Mr. Hall, assisted by George Copway, a native catechist from the Meth- odist mission to the Ojibwas in Canada, was printed at Boston. ==--------------------- - - - ------------------- ----------ºrie---------— -- - - - ----—— — — — — — — — . . ~~~~~~~ QREGON MISSION. - 291 The missionaries to the Indians beyond the Rocky Mountains had the most encouraging prospects of success. For years, several tribes had been anxious for religious instruction. They had heard that there were good people towards the rising sun, who knew and loved and served the true God; and a delegation of Flatheads once came as far as St. Louis to make inquiries on the subject. By treaty between the United States and Great Britain, traders from both nations might reside in certain parts of the terri- tory for the present. There were several British forts, or trading posts, where the traders lived civilized lives, and carried on rather extensive agri- cultural operations. These traders generally exerted a good moral influence, and were friendly to the mission. From them the Indians had gained some indistinct, yet beneficial ideas of Christianity. By their instructions, the Kayuses near Fort Wallawalla had learned to assemble at the lodge of their chief every morning and evening and Sabbath forenoom, to unite in worship, consisting of singing, a form of prayer, and an address from the chief. A simple code of criminal law had been introduced from the same source, and with good effect. Some degree of a similar influence had pervaded the tribes extensively. They had heard of the Bible, as God’s book, given for the instruction of mankind, and were anxious to possess it; believing that, in some way, they should yet become able to read it. Traders and hunters had been found, vile enough to sell them packs of cards, saying that they were the Bible. But the Indians, though uninformed, were not incapable of observation. They had already begun to suspect that “the men who would bring fire-water into the country, drink it, and then kill each other,” could not be the servants of the true God, and were not to be trusted. The commencement of two stations has been mentioned. The Indians labored cheerfully in erecting the necessary buildings. But their anxiet for religious instruction was remarkable. While they yet understood j. other's language but imperfectly, they flocked around the missionaries, caught such ideas as they could, respecting truth and duty, and sometimes, after worship on the Sabbath, spent the whole night in conversing among themselves on what they had heard, for the sake of getting clear ideas of what they had imperfectly understood; and when once clearly informed what Christianity required of them, they appeared not only ready, but zeal- ous to comply. Schools were established at both stations, and notwithstand- ing the want of books and the necessity of using manuscript lessons, the art of reading in English was acquired with remarkable rapidity. The In- dians themselves were desirous to diffuse the knowledge of the truth; and when about to travel, would take pains to be prepared with a gospel message for such as they might meet while absent. It was necessary for Mr. Spalding to procure provisions from Fort Col- ville, 250 or 300 miles to the north. Horses, there, are numerous, and about as cheap as sheep in New England. He started on the 28th of August, with 19 men and 75 horses, and arrived in five days. The news of his approach spread through the country, and every night, he must preach to the multitudes who had come long distances to hear him, and who followed him from day to day, for the sake of hearing more at night. Several ex- ploring tours were made, with similar results. - One of these tours was made by Mr. Gray, in March. In view of the results of his inquiries and of other facts within their own knowledge, it was believed by the missionaries that at least fifty additional families were need- ed, to supply the pressing demand for religious instruction. It was thought best that Mr. Gray should return, and lay the subject personally before the Prudential Committee. He was accompanied by four delegates from the Nez Perces and the Flat heads, who brought with them a large number of 292 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. f horses and other property, by the sale of which they hoped to defray a part of the expense of the journey, and of the expected assistants. On their way, near the head-waters of the Platte river, a plundering party of Sioux fell upon them, murdered the Indians, and took the property; Mr. Gray providen- tially escaped with his life, arrived at St. Louis in September, and soon continued his journey to the east. SANDwich Islands. The reinforcements which sailed in December ar- rived in April. Their passage was unusually pleasant in all respects. Be- sides º on the Sabbath, morning and evening prayer was daily attend- ed in the passengers' cabin, the captain himself taking the lead during the latter part of the voyage. About half of the crew appeared to become pious during the voyage; and on arriving at Honolulu, six or eight of them, in- cluding two of the officers, became members of the mission church at that lace. - p The Jesuits who had been sent to California in 1831, returned this spring in a British vessel. The governor at Honolulu ordered them to depart in the same vessel. They refused. The case was reported to the king, who was then at Lahaina, and who confirmed the order. The priests were then put on board the vessel by force. The owner refused to receive them; but be- ing compelled to yield, went on shore with his crew, and presented his flag to the British Consul, who burned it in the street. An account of the affair was extensively circulated in the newspapers, making the impression that the flag was burnt by others, out of hatred or contempt for British influence. During these disturbances, both a British and a French ship of war arrived, the commanders of which opposed the execution of the king's order; but the government persevered in its determination, and the priests left the Islands. Mrs. Dibble died on the 20th of February, and Mrs. Lyons on the 14th of May. Mr. Richards, with his wife and six children, and the daughter of Mr. Bishop, arrived at Sag Harbor in May. Having provided for the edu- cation of their children and rendered important services to the cause of mis- sions, Mr. and Mrs. Richards embarked on the 7th of November on their return to their field of labor. Mr. Dibble's health failed, and he embarked in the autumn for the United States. The strength of religious principle among the people, and their prepara- tion to act from their own convictions of duty, were more manifest than ever before ; and the progress of knowledge and piety advanced with greater firmness and strength. The schools improved. Graduates from the High School were scattered through the islands as teachers, and proved even more competent than had been expected. Many others had become tolerably well qualified for the task. Geography and arithmetic were extensively and succesfully introduced into common schools. A boarding school had grad- ually come into operation at Hilo, under Mr. and Mrs. Lyman, and Mr. Coan, also at Hilo, had 90 teachers under his instruction. A central school for girls was established at Wailuku. Aided by small appropriations from the mission, the natives erected more substantial school-houses at many of the stations. To a considerable extent, they contributed to the support of schools, of their own accord, and not, as formerly, at the command of the chiefs. As better teachers multiplied and the schools grew more interesting, many of the adult schools were revived. The sum of the numbers of learners of all classes, mentioned in the letters of the missionaries during the year, not in- cluding the Sabbath schools and Bible classes, is 11,932. The whole num- ber under instruction cannot have been less than 14,000 or 15,000. Improvements in the outward signs of civilization, which are important means of its advancement, was manifest, and was increasing. The great majority of the people still lived in their native cabins, or rather styes, not so ----------——--—=i------. REVIVALS. 293 good as are usually provided for swine in New England; but many, especi- ally near the missionary stations, had built and were building comfortable houses, with several rooms in each, and with pleasant yards attached to them; and not a few of the women began to take some pains to keep them clean, and make them agreeable to their families and visitors. Numbers learned to spin and weave; the cultivation of cotton, begun a year or two before, was considerably extended; and Kuakini erected a stone building at Kailua, 70 feet by 30, for the manufacture of cloth. A considerable amount of sugar cane, too, was cultivated. But that which was the moving power, the enlivening and guiding spir- it, of all these improvements, advanced with equal rapidity. At the annual meeting in June, there were 15 churches on the Islands, containing 1049 members in good standing, and the number of admissions within twelve months had been 159. These were converts of former years. Admissions during the remainder of this year were unusually numerous. At Kailua, 19 were admitted in October; at Hilo, 31 in November; 13 in August at Wailuku; at Waimea, during the year, 83, and considerable numbers at other stations. Protracted meetings, conducted with special vigilance against every thing that could be food for a self-righteous spirit, were found well adapted to the character of this people. They were held at nine or ten of the stations, and at some of them repeatedly; with decidedly beneficial results. That at Hi- lo, in February, was attended by many from a distance of 50 or 60 miles. A very interesting meeting of several days in autumn, at Waimea, on Ha- waii, closed on Saturday. On the next day, the house of worship was crowded, and 61 persons, who had for some time been candidates, were re- ceived into the church. Seventy five others stood propounded; and others were regarded as pious. At nearly all the stations, the effect of preaching seems to have been greater than usual through nearly the whole year. In November, another protracted meeting was held at Hilo, and the work seemed to be spreading over the whole districts of Hilo and Puna. And finally, in December, and especially on the Sabbath which was the last day of the year, general awakening showed itself at Honolulu. The glories of the next year had already begun to dawn upon the Islands. C H A P T E R X X X. 1838. A Secretary stationed at New York. Missionary House commenced.—Meeting at Port- land. Resolve to send out missionaries. Return of Missionaries. Interference of Societies. Qualifications of Missionaries.—German Reformed Church. Central and Southern Boards.- Mahrattas. Whole Bible printed. Mr. Stone leaves the mission. Madras. Presses purchased. Schools. Grant from government. Subscriptions.—Madura. New stations. , Ceylon. Re- trenchments. Mr. Perry’s statement and death. Relief.—China. Medical Missionary Society. —Siam Tract distribution. Inquirers —Singapore. Progress of the Seminary. Baptisms.- Borneo. Preparations to commence the mission.—Greece. Argos relinquished.—Turkey.— Progress of piety at Constantinople. School at Hass Koy broken up.—Magazines of Useful Knowledge published at Smyrna. Progress at Broosa.—Syria. Travels of Mr. Smith and Prof. Robinson. Arabic type. Awakening and conversions among the Druzes.—Persia, Continued encouragement among the Nestorians. Mr. Merrick at Tabreez. He is requested to establish schools not Christian-West Africa. Admissions to the church. Printing.—Zulu mission bro- ken up by war-—Indian missions. Cherokees removed. Oregon mission strengthened and suc- cessful.—Sandwich Islands. The great revival. Agreeably to a resolution of the Board adopted last year, the Rev. W. J. Armstrong, secretary for Domestic Correspondence, removed to New York about the first of April; the Prudential Committee having resolved that he should make that city his principal residence till a different arrangement 294 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. - ~~~~~=~ :：：-：№s= ĒĒĒĒĒĒĒĒ№teŠEºs-,^^^*^）, №ĒĒĒĒĒĒ，5ĒSĒ-№-№-->•*=+==~）;！--~~~~ Tº: № №.==E:№r--→C ¿№āſā. № №Ē•====*№ ！=~~~===№ſae！=' + '* $№， №≡№.） ，• № Eſ==2== 2）=（5=2±，±，±）， ·№=-5，3 ±± *（==№ssº ***•~ ， ،！S=№， №. ！！ ！== <！=~：=≡≡≡--№± --~~~~. ：-（===№ſ:（~№ºr ſae<！--~~~~====5=S==º * * **~）;№SĒSE （SEF） （ſ. 5. №， №№F ，5-…！！！！！！！=~~~~=======№º！！！！=） №<== №№ae,•■ºv，… ~~！=，）** --~~~~）=（=++~~~~±−2№ º|- №tae！SĒTF：∞№ №S=2±§=ī=±№№ŠŒ5，2±（√∞===· <！№aeae--！！！！！！！！！！！！！Sae）=（?！~，±（√∞E！！！！！！--№！！！！！！！！！！SĒ ==~:=≡≡ 2№t№ï （~~~~=== №№™Ē№ №№s №=º ： •~--~--~--~~~~----~--~…，~~~----…！ ±（+-+-+-+-+=rī，№rāī£3，5‰ （33：（-s）as：sfº=2 Meeting House at Lahaina. 30S HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. bly more numerous than the admissions, during churches which contribute to the funds of the Board. - This great impulse given to the mind of the nation, rousing it to activity and directing it towards whatsoever things are pure and lovely and of good report, could not but be attended with visible improvement in things not di- rectly religious. Better houses were built, not only for worship and for schools, but for habitations. More land was cultivated, and with better re- sults. The labors of the spindle and the loom made encouraging progress, especially under the patronage of Kuakini. The practice of other mechanic arts became more common and more perfect. Schools were better taught, better attended, and better supported ; and competent teachers, especially graduates from the High School at Lahaimaluna, were in greater demand. The progress towards complete civilization was manifest in every department of society but one. The government was still despotic. The chiefs were still the sole proprietors of the soil and of its inhabitants, and the people were virtually slaves. No one of them owned the land that he tilled, the fruits that be gathered from it, or any of the products of his own industry. Since the introduction of Christianity, the chiefs had greatly ameliorated the ad- ministration of the government. By publishing a few laws, they bound themselves to govern in some respects according to law, and not by caprice. By sanctioning Christian marriage, they had parted with a portion of their control over the persons of those who became husbands and wives. By en- couraging the people to aid voluntarily in the support of schools, they al- lowed them to dispose of a part of their own earnings. But still it was felt, especially by the chiefs, that a great work was still to be done; that the whole frame of government must be remodeled, and in such a way that both rulers and people would know their privileges and their duties, and new incentives would be felt to industry and improvement. They had, two years before, requested the Board to send them an instructor in the science of government; but the Board must teach religion and not politics, and could not send him. On the return of Mr. Richards, in April of this year, the king and chiefs applied to him to become their chaplain, teacher and in- terpreter, engaging to provide for his support. A principal object of the appointment was, to secure his instructions in the science of government, and his assistance in making those changes in jurisprudence, which the good of the nation requires. With the approbation of his brethren, he ac- cepted his appointment. The Prudential Committee sanctioned his decision, and, with unabated confidence in his judgment, zeal and devotedness, and hoping that he may at some future time resume his connexion with them, granted him a dismission from its service. g the same period, to all the C H A P T E R X X XI. 1839. Annual meeting at Troy. Return of missionaries. Missionary House.—Reinforcement of missions. Deaths of missionaries.—Brahmuns converted at Ahmednuggur.—China. Sup- ression of the opium trade.—Borneo. Mission commenced. The restrictions on missions in R. India —Constantinople. Hohannes and others banished.—Syria. Continued in- tercourse with the Druzes.—Nestorians. Dr. Grant and Mr. Homes explore Mesopotamia; are detained at Mardin ; in danger from the Koords; escape.—Aſrica. Zulu mission resumed.— Indian missions. Additions to the churches. Nez Perces printing—Sandwich Islands. Visit of a French frigate. Compulsory treaty concerning Popery and brandy. The thirtieth annual meeting of the Board was held at Troy, on the 11th, 12th and 13th of September. The Rev. B. B. Edwards was chosen as- sistant Recording Secretary, in place of Charles Stoddard, Esq., and the 2" -----------ºr ºr--------------------------------------- a-------, - … → ~~~~ REINFORCEMENTs. MAHRATTA Missions. 309 Rev. Silas Aiken was elected a member of the Prudential Committee, in place of Dr. Fay, who had resigned. • , , - : The question of funds, of advance or retrenchment, continued to demand solicitous consideration. The receipts, for the financial year, had been about $244,000; the expenditures, something more than $227,000, and the re- maining debt was over $19,000; though the allowances to the several mis- sions were still on a scale painfully inadequate to their wants. The amount of unavoidable appropriations for the year to come, without paying the debt or sending out appointed missionaries, would be $244,983; with those additions, $284,156; and to restore fully the means of usefulness to the missions, would require $300,000. After full deliberation, the Board could not say that allowances to the missions should be diminished, or misssion- aries detained. The Committee was directed to “go forward, and carry out their plans of benevolence.” . The subject of the return of missionaries was again brought under con- sideration, and modified, so as to require the previous consent of the Com- mittee when practicable to obtain their decision, and in other cases, the con- sent of the mission, subject to the revision of the Committee. In this form it will probably remain ; though time has not yet perſected our knowledge of all facts that belong to its history. - - A full report concerning the new Missionary House and the arrangements for conducting business in it, was made by the Committee, and approved by the Board. The offices of the Secretaries and Treasurer were removed to that house on the 13th of March. • - - - - - - * Of the missions, but a small part of the history for this year can yet be written. Several were reinforced. In April, Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, Rev. Ozro French, and Rev. R. W. Hume, with their wives, and Miss Cynthia Farrar, on her return, sailed for the Mahratta country, and the Rev. Messrs. N. S. Benham, J. Caswell, H. S. G. French, A. Hemmenway and L.B. Peet, their wives, Miss M. E. Pierce and Miss J. M. Taylor, for Siam ; May 8, Dr. W. B. Diver, for Canton; June 14, Rev. Mr. Dwight, accom- panied by his wife, on his return to Constantinople, and Rev. Elias R. Bea- dle, with his wife, for Syria; July 17, Rev. Willard Jones for the Nestorian mission, and Rev. C. S. Sherman for Syria, with their wives; July 27; Rev. A. E. Wilson, M. D., formerly of the Zulu mission, with his wife, for Cape Palmas; July 30, Mr. Phineas R. Hunt, printer, for Madras, with his wife, and Miss J. E. Lathrop, Miss S. F. Brown and Miss E. Agnew, teachers, for Ceylon; October 9, Rev. Sheldon Dibble, on his return to the Sandwich Islands. Also, in the autumn, Mr. H. R. Copeland and his wife set forth to join the Cherokee mission. Mrs. Grant, of the Nestorian mission, died January 14; Mrs. Wood, at Singapore, in March, and Mr. Pease, in Cy- prus, on the 22d of August. The death of Mrs. Grant sensibly affected the Nestorians. They offered public prayers for her recovery, during her sick- ness; and when she died, they proposed that she should be buried within the walls of their church, where, they said, “none but very holy men were ever interred.” - • . MAHRATTA Missions. At Ahmednuggur, Hurree, or Hurripunt, as he is usually called, a young Brahmun, of one of the most repectable families in the place, who had for two years been employed by the mission as an in- spector of schools, was baptised on the 13th of April, and his elder brother on the 5th of May. There was much excitement among the Brahmuns. A great council was called, and a decree was issued, that no Brahmun should have any intercourse with the mission, on penalty of loss of caste. Three schools, containing principally Brahmun children, were broken up, and teachers and others left the mission, They said that having so much -- | - - ---- ;-º.-:.-:r 310 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BoAEp. to do with the schools and school books had made Hurripunt a Christian, and if the children were educated in those schools they would all be Chris- tians too. They found no fault with the books, except that they so often mentioned Jesus Christ; and said that if the mission would only strike out that name and substitute the name of God, they would make no objection. Of course, that was not done. In a few days, all was quiet, several of the Brahmuns returned to the service of the mission, and others offered them- selves. * * * * --- CHINA. This year was distinguished by a vigorous effort of the Chinese to break up the illicit traffic in opium; an effort which may, not improbably, in the end, change all the relations of China to the civilized world. Origi- mally, and for many years, almost all commerce with China was carried on with gold and silver. Of late, the practice of smoking opium had been in- troduced, and had become the master vice in Eastern and South-Eastern Asia. The appetite, when once formed, is said to be even more imperious and unconquerable, than that of the drunkard for ardent spirits; and the ef- fect, both on the body and the mind, more rapidly and awfully destructive. The British East India Company were the principal dealers in this permi- cious drug. Its cultivation has been greatly extended in British India; and millions of Hindoos, especially in the Bengal presidency and in Malwa, have derived their subsistence from it. The opium was sold at Singapore, at Bankok, and at every mart along the coast; but principally at Canton, where the proceeds furnished the means of purchasing Chinese goods, and thus prevented the necessity of shipping specie from London or Calcutta. Merchants of other nations, toe, instead of sending specie, bought bills of exchange on London, with which they purchased opium at Canton, to be used in trade with the Chinese. It is not known how far, our own country- men were implicated in this business. Some abstained from it on principle; and at the great seizure this year, either on account of their innocence or their adroitness, none was found in their hands. All efforts of the Chinese government to break up this traffic had been in vain. The very officers sent down the river to inspect ships on their arrival, bribed by a share in the profits, brought it up in the government boats when they returned, and then reported that there was none on board. In the spring of this year, Lin arrived at Canton, as Imperial Commissioner with absolute power, and with orders to accomplish the object, whatever it might cost. By his orders, all trade was stopped, all intercourse with foreigners was cut off, all foreign merchants were confined to their factories, and the surrender of all the opium in the harbor was demanded. Capt. Elliot, the British Superintendent of Trade, found it necessary to comply. More than 20,000 chests of opium, valued at $10,000,000 or $12,000,000, was delivered to him by British merchants, by him to the Imperial Commissioner, and afterwards destroyed by the command of the Emperor. A decree was published, that no foreign merchant should henceforth be allowed to reside or trade at Canton, except on condition that his life and property should be forfeited, if any opium should be introduced; thus making the innocent responsible for the crimes of the guilty. By order of Capt. Elliot, all the British residents and ship- ping then withdrew from Canton to Macao, and other points about the mouth of the river. Other foreigners, generally, followed their example. The American merchants and ship-masters, taking shelter under their igno- rance of the language, agreed to the conditions, “so far as they understood them ;” and Lin, fearing that all trade would be stopped, assented to the qualification. It is probably “understood” by both parties, that they shall not be responsible for the smuggling of opium by the ships of other nations. By this arrangement, the whole Chinese trade, for the time, has fallen into - - - --------------------, --, ----------- -- ++--- **.-- *-º-º: g ſº-º º --~ms |- F-3 * #2" & zzāas = Šemoents =} 2aºgaº; º - H-5. * Za º Q Bºë O E. º/ZºZ ». º E.-e ſº- E ºf- LTTE ** T- ſº- F. , E. | `- ſº- E. 3. == O- HOS fºr- tº-> TE º-j Wºº G #Nº. º ºrk O Suca in ºR- \ ** 2ZZº **f • º=# º, tº 111. - .i * º * - (5. E. Sangozº. WEST COAST of IB O IR Nº. 15: O Zazºº blong East from Zordor: > * ~~ 111 ...has--- 312 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. --- their hands. During these transactions, missionary operations were im- possible. Even Dr. Parker's dispensary was closed. He, however, has re- peatedly been called upon by Lin for information concerning Europe and America, and on various important subjects. If these struggles end in the exclusion of opium, and the establishment of a system of safe intercourse with China for those who do not traffic in it, the gain will be immense. If it ends in shutting up China as closely as Japan against foreigners, but lit- tle will be lost; for missionaries there are of little use, so long as merchants from the same countries are destroying the people by a contraband trade in opium. * * * BoRNEo. Early in the year, a part of the families of this mission com- menced their permanent residence at Sambas. **. : The Board has communicated, through the Rev. Mr. Baird, with the gov- ernment of Holland. It is now known that the restrictions on missionary operations in Netherlands India emanated from the king and his cabinet, and that they did not arise from any hostility to missions, or to American missionaries, but from causes which would not be suspected by any person not minutely acquainted with the politics of Europe and India, and which that government deems sufficient to justify its decision. There is reason to hope that, through the agency of the Netherlands Missionary Society, those regions will soon receive an important increase of evangelical labors. * * * *TURKEY. The most important events at Constantinople are yet but im- perfectly understood, even by the missionaries residing there. It is known that early in the year, an Assistant Patriarch of the Armenians was ap- pointed, and about the same time, vigorous measures were adopted to arrest the progress of “evangelical” sentiments. In a few weeks, the Patriarch had permission to resign and retire to his convent, and his Assistant was appointed his successor. But before this change, arrests and banishments had begun. Hohannes and Boghos Physica, that is, Paul the Philoso- pher, were first seized and imprisoned, and then sent, under a Turkish guard, it was said at first, to Kaisaria; but afterwards, to Wan, a city of an- cient Armenia, 100 or 150 miles north-west from Ooroomiah. Boghos was the man first appointed by the Patriarch to learn the Lancasterian system of education, and who assisted in preparing cards for the schools. His great reputation for learning, which had procured him his surname of Physica, had done much to recommend the mission to the favor of the Armenians. Afterwards, two bishops and some others were banished, and others were imprisoned. A list of suspected persons was made out, said to contain 2500 names. It probably contained the names of many who had no piety, or sympathy with the mission: and there may have been many humble Chris- tians in private life, who would pass unobserved, and whose names would not appear upon it. These names, too, all belonged to the capital, while “evangelical” views are known to have been entertained by many in other places. There is reason to believe, therefore, that the number of truly pious Armenians in the empire had become very considerable. The effect of this movement was felt at Broosa, and even as far as Trebizond; but after some months, a more tolerant spirit seemed to prevail, and some of the banished were permitted to return. Of the immediate causes of this persecution, or of the course that will be pursued hereafter, nothing can be offered but con- jecture. The persecuted, so far as is known, bore their afflictions in a man- ner honorable to the Christian name; and we know that these things shall work for their good, and for the advancement of the cause in which they suffer. * * * * - - - SYRIA. During the hot months of the summer, when a residence at Beyroot is unsafe, Mr. Thomson retired to the Christian village of Arayah, NESTORIAN MISSION. 313 on Mount Lebanon, and Mr. Hebard to Ainab, where two thirds of the peo- ple were Druzes, and where no missionary had ever been. He found the Druzes “very accessible, and exceedingly anxious to be instructed.” Many seemed desirous to know how they might be saved, and grateful for all at- tempts to teach them. There is something remarkable in their continued attachment to the mission, when other sects, especially the Latins, are so anxious to receive them. Perhaps it is partly owing to the fact, that of the few who became Roman Catholics, such as were judged fit for service were impressed into the Egyptian army, while those attached to the mission have not been molested. At the same time, they feel that their old religion is breaking up, and they must choose a substitute. The howledge of their religion, too, is confined to a few, who are called Akkal,” or initiated; while the Jahal, who are the great body of the people, never had any relig- ious instruction, nor, of course, any religious belief, and therefore are more open to the instructions, and sensible to the kindness of those who propose to teach all men, without distinction, the way of life. * * * - NESToRIAN Mission. It had become certain that Dr. Grant could not en- dure the climate of Ooroomiah, and information had been received, that a mission might be safely attempted among the Nestorians on the other side of the Koordish mountains, in Mesopotamia. He was therefore instructed to make the attempt, assisted by Mr. Homes, of the mission in Turkey, till an associate could join him. Subsequent information led the Committee to doubt the safety of the attempt, and they wrote accordingly; but their letter arrived too late. Dr. Grant left Constantinople about the first of May, for Trebizond and Erzeroom, and Mr. Homes followed in a few days. On ar- riving in Mesopotamia, they found, not only that no mission could be com- menced, but that the war between Turkey and Egypt had thrown all things into confusion, and even life was in constant danger. At Mardin, the chief seat of the Jacobite Syrians, they were detained for about two months; the famatical Mohammedan Koords constantly threatening them with death for making drawings of their mosques and forts, which they had not done,— and the governor declaring himself unable to protect them, as, in the dis- turbed state of the country, he was governor only in name. On the 6th of September, Dr. Grant and Mr. Homes went out of the city to look for a caravan, with which they might safely leave the place. While they were gone, the Koords rose in open insurrection, rushed into the palace, and massacred the governor and five other principal men. The missionaries re- turned to the city, but the Koords had closed the gates, to keep out soldiers who might be sent to quell them, and they retired to the Syrian con- vent about two hours or six miles distant. Meanwhile the Koords, having pillaged several houses and destroyed nine boxes of Bibles, rushed to the residence of the missionaries with drawn swords, demanding “the men who wrote down our mosques;” but the closing of the gates had saved their in- tended victims. The Koords, learning the place of their retreat, rushed out of the city to attack the convent; but considering the danger of provok- ing a war with the Syrian Patriarch, they abandoned the design. Here the brethren spent a week in vain endeavors to escape. At last, Dr. Grant left the convent and succeeded in reaching Mosul, from whence he intended to go across the country to Ooroomiah, and if practicable, to enter the Koor- dish mountains and see the independent Nestorians on his way. Mr. Homes * It is a curious fact, that some of the symbols of the Akkal, and their explanations, bear a closer resemblance than can be ascribed to chance, to those of free-masonry, aid that they have always asserted that there are Druzes in England. Throughout the East, farmasoon and infidel are sy- nonymous. , Does this arise from what is known of French free-masonry, or from the supposed atheism of the Akkal . - *º- 40 * * 314 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. left the convent about the same time, disguised like a Kbordish trooper, and providentially falling in with 300 government soldiers, reached Diarbekir. In 30 days more he reached Samsoon, on the Black Sea, and arrived by steamboat at Constantinople on the 20th of October. * * * SouTH AFRICA. Peace having been restored, Dr. and Mrs. Adams and Mr. Lindley returned to the station near Natal in May. * * * INDIAN Missions. On the last Sabbath in March, 16 persons were added to the church at Tuscarora. * * * In April, five were added to the Abernaqui church under Mr. Osunker- hine, making 15 additions within six months, and raising the number of In- dian members to 34. * * * Mr. Hall, missionary printer at the Sandwich Islands, left Honolulu on the 2nd of March, accompanied by his wife, whose health demanded a change of climate; and arrived in a few weeks at Wallawalla, with press, types and paper. He soon proceeded to the Nez Perces station, and commenced printing an elementary book in the native language. * * * SANDwich IsLANDs. On the 9th of July, the French frigate l’Artemise, commanded by Capt. C. Laplace, arrived at Honolulu. Captain Laplace forthwith issued a manifesto, stating that he had been sent by the king of the French, “to put an end, either by force or persuasion, to the ill treat- ment of which the French have been victims at the Sandwich Islands;” that, “to persecute the Cathotic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idolatry, and to expel, under this absurd pretext, the French from this archipelago, was to offer an insult to France, and to its sovereign;” that, among civilized nations, “there is not even one which does not permit in its territory the free toler- ation of all religions; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the French are not allowed publicly the exercise of theirs, while Protestants enjoy therein the most extensive privileges; for these all favors, for those the most cruel per- secutions. Such a state of affairs,” he adds, “being contrary to the law of nations, insulting to those of Catholics, can no longer continue, and I am sent to put an end to it.” He therefore demanded that the Catholic wor- ship be declared free throughout the Islands, and that its adherents should enjoy all the privileges granted to Protestants; that the government should give a site for a Roman Catholic church at Honolulu; that all Catholics im- prisoned for their religion should be set at liberty; and that $20,000 be pla- ced in the hands of Capt. Laplace, as security for the fulfilment of the treaty. At the same time, he addressed letters to the British and American Con- suls, informing them that if his demands were not complied with, he should commence hostilities on the 12th at noon, and offering them and their coun- trymen an asylum on board his frigate ; adding, in his letter to the Ameri- can Consul; “I do not, however, include in this class, the individuals who, though born, it is said, in the United States, make a part of the Protestant clergy of the chief of this archipelago, direct his counsels, influence his con- duct, and are the true authors of the insults given by him to France. For me, they compose a part of the native population, and must undergo the un- Jºy consequences of a war which they shall have brought upon the coun- TV. o % vessel was sent to Lahaina, where the king then was, requesting his appearance, and his secretary was kept on board the frigate as a hostage for his arrival. By request of the local authorities, hostilities were deferred till the 15th, to give him time for the voyage. On the 13th, the money was deposited on board the frigate, together with the treaty, signed by the gov- ernor, a female chief, and by the commander of the forces, on behalf of the king. On the morning of the next day, which was the Sabbath, the king arrived; and at 11 o'clock, a military mass was celebrated in a straw house **.* * * -| ___| ___ 2ļo||！ £5 -„Zatakgo' or ZMøtſto – Ē $a, pesººĒ. «ſºd.ſºĮyJKratºmænĒ yĄºS- · ©Ē. 28JAWA�ſæ Æ Orozzz•} oðath{*<&.- 7° 02：A-$ (º•gºnpakant>\ſ，.@ • ŽE Z- Zºata ſācţalºtąț¢sberg aez hata KÈyhela :O ` AſéĒģė Griguatown ,ºººººº.gaeas„Zºº_0. Z?\O. Z O_ZW 42 S cinènì*SaeĒ** Z) ! O§.óź-ęłaega*? ·¿№� ºſº º S é º 2°, -©æ6 zºž z 22 as?Mosſiſshº cțzpî{arſ„№, *e |----** Zºza， ze s•-�Š>„_{ZĀ’ €. Zº>ĻĀVA S„№*№.*æ Ē，•º .ºſº| z）}„ņķºººººººº' *\\→PŘ®Ē*, *）, * 30 =À»ZŤ， Žozzºntazáſra�- s ºS$ºººººº / . . ., zº 4. szķZ7Z7z7 s ſx}}§§§..Tº №ſ...（N.©.A.o}Bethzzľìxc-Aff=2;！» （«º ĒàöKamiesõergſº jº z, ZM.- - ~· ĶĒ-NJGoſſesſõe}\q\YAZIZ ~=à A •· `U* oliņaſēſ\_|--S^\to}},� ●32• №=E2Clarawił!•-•Ķ~: Sť, ž7&#āĒgwillſamCI OT.O INRY;-&CA-232 · 5:E-Boasſort i) i zatxí，5°{{maſosas ſējºšāerzuførzkeraķfffff{T}_\?\! -\ſhum\ė� ·\ ，È - �* Xovedſåſeo&àğ„№， №8 №ſzosz ZŐZoofº, aº±non\&\&\àżarnsī£ÈK& № * \\***！gu&#;}（\ſ*® *** c №, Aſaar●§§EĢFºgº?. **） -©ſ>ŘethelsdorÆ\\<！āFT?>, <º op 7&āĚ 'oStellebos&Zacaſsdøre）e_o_ſloſã=¿?33•- }=\O, ſee*=~4==\}È№�& *ęS O TU T’ IHL ĒĻ ĒĒ£ena:đął№，±ĒKĀ�<à Mae №ſÊ--ºCatſºſ,≡=§§•º*Ț*è<è.º*, Gofºooo/ZĒ№…）=№ºae,ą > <;º ºA ' ！" IR ） : C A !→---> №=--~~~~ºgſå*«? ±__°3||0 316 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. ; . *i-r---- belonging to him, attended by Capt. Laplace, escorted by 150 men with fixed bayonets and martial music. Early on the 16th, another treaty was sent to the king, and he was told that if he did not sign it before breakfast the next day, France would send a larger force and take possession of the Isl- ands. He requested time to consult his chiefs; but the threat was repeated, and he signed the treaty. On the 20th, the frigate sailed. The first treaty provided for French priests. The principal stipulations of the second were in favor of French felons, wines and brandy. The liq- uors are to be admitted, without paying a duty of more than five per cent on their value. The felons are not to be tried for any crime, except by a jury of Frenchmen, proposed by the French Consul. Of course, consider- ing the scarcity and character of French jurors in that region, they are in little danger of being tried, and still less of being convicted. The impudence of these proceedings is, if possible, even greater than their atrocity. A Roman Catholic power, fighting in favor of universal tol- eration, and at the same time proclaiming that the utterance of the Protestant doctrine which condemns image worship as idolatry, is an insult, to be re- venged by war! An official assertion, that the free toleration of all religions is a part of the law of nations, and is allowed in every civilized country; while the religious equality which he claims, is not allowed in any country in Europe; and while all the world knows how much “toleration” Protestant missionaries can find under Roman Catholic government' It is well, per- haps, that the privileges of French Jesuits, thieves and brandy were extorted from the government by the same operation, and accompanied by a robbery of $20,000. It may be well for these four things to be closely associated in the minds of the Islanders. And perhaps it was well,—certainly it was in character, that those who did this deed, threatened the American missionaries with the “unhappy consequences of war,” for being the authors of the “insults given to France,” by calling Popery, idolatry. It is certainly matter of devout thankfulness, that the Islanders are so well prepared for these events by the extensive prevalence of piety among them, and by having rulers on most of the islands, who will allow brandy to have but a very limited circulation. * * And here the history of the Board must pause, till time shall furnish the means of continuing it. May it never be concluded, till the earth is filled with the knowledge of God! º º - º N tºº. | ºw yº J.N. ºrg.cº. Sº N º º, º, |. º º N N º N & Aſ º § t ſ *- l d * I * . K S ſº, W. ºf % º º sº | º | º * -- ..." *~. -- - “Go . . . teach all natio:ns.” Matt. 28: 19. A D D IT I O N A L M A. P. S. Owing to unforeseen and unavoidable hindrances, the artist was unable to fur- nish the four cerographic maps which follow, in season for insertion in their proper places. On the first, which includes the stations among the Ojibwas and the Sioux, the name of the Lake Harriet station is omitted; but its place is shown by a small circle on lat. 45, just above Fort Snelling—On the second, the letter a marks a small settlement of Ottoes; b, of Peorias and Kaskaskias; c, of Piankeshaws and Weas. The country assigned to the Seminoles lies between the Canadian river and its largest tributary.—On the third, the sites of the Methodist missions are not marked for want of information. The first station was formed on the Willamet, about 60 miles from Fort Vancouver. Another has been selected, on the Columbia, about 100 miles above Fort Vancouver, and a large company has been sent out to occupy it. Ž AE; == E = ## d § k * * * *... A - X- . . . . ** * . . #- § A - • * ~ •º * - s - 3 e * - Are q. $ + # * * * * •º. .* “4” x: - § § St º W2 * > * O C. J JRaiº –4. WS g Sºv T E | X A. | S rº 2 INDIAN TERRITORY WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI. SW) Alſº,Sh +: %) ©62 § ~/S egg Zaſz's ** mpsons Rapids fº 2% &- * Cº., *ZZ%. ... Sºvide ºoz I S=^E ºbssess ion Sd %anagan \* Zondera Sºa.o S. ºš E}= S. <2. = ÉÉ sy - S - $2. sº it- & #/. . * ~ * # Š \º 2 É gºA='É dmiralty In. %)s $ § *ºgº E. Æ’ E [s fº –4 E. # -ā- #C- $ >2. Q º ºf EA ºr ºr r **śrº Te o R =C&ez.,,. **ś %. 2, - E. £iº, º * &ilaſºr Zuckland) Złż. 1& E - - - Ş. *** **** Aº Aºxº * E. - Š. Jºaniezº azueen) Zapids £ =l, 2 *, S32 2.É. (… Eſ&z. § . . . Sº EF 㺠ſº Q EA =$3 2% Sº wºr--r ſº =4storia Rºſſ.St.Helens § = ū‘; º; y \ſº TVolcan E. #A fº § Ef a s ſ_{S} --> Ež ū Azºle=~2 #Az7āncouveriscº, º H §§3...?'s E. § Sº... º.) S- = §§...º \di F-U> SFalls Sºº % E. º §: - Mf Çd-) S- E. SS Flºonia A. Y.S$ * }} H--~ ** M.Vančuvefºls = tº 㺠C % = *: Sz - #A & - * ~ ** §2. % R Eºtº ſº. <2. Aºazzº of 44.2°E =: 3 )امقوي ؟ ".، (. لم.ني. ، "و. امجه .في . وية وو هم -يه٢ .% خاة .في d 8 :"و في فةورو ا . ا .ب .ف i. بين ". " يم -يو a kام .f " "... د م نينغ بة ( .يقيه ** -له ,.وaيم. 4t " :فيعصيب. ٢r -ي ب- به . ج.اي مع | يي ب " .-ت -ق ...هد .-بـ "جي -.تينية . . . " ةد ب 4-." . . .. -* نيةع سذ؟ بينrة" 6 " . ياتم ياوز أز-يي ب " . .- نية ؟" . ش " ، فجن جبينه . . . . . . . . . . ح ه ع م ه ي ي م ج . م . ب م . - ا ف ب : .، منة ، في تقنية الذي يخيم ييأتيج -..ه "}.. -.غما باللغةفي 3 نية .4ج ي .قإلا -.نز " . . . . "به من خ. . . . . س-" ... . .د . . ... . . . . . . "-- - -3ة "- "- ستس.- . . -اة : أن مدة الذي يزي: " بنهاية شهر م ه غبي : - هم من جيرجي 1|01 ‘IIG2 - * ©Zºoroºf Zacozzsawaza 9 &azzopazmun 9 IPrahbat - °WAunºzzafaa. 16 oCA tza at 7%ar.zari o Prażycta wi Zantº oozzº 15 —Zazezzoa o —Zazz&etafe: * d º oasio 2 gº=2.É. % &#= "Aarºpomung &# ** °Sizzaz'ich a 13 2%am? E Chanta jūIº T' Q º : º • : $. - º º * ‘. . . ., - * x ~~ .* º As *4 . 1. * # A P P E N D. I X. A. - A C T OF IN CO R. PO R. ATION. C om m on we alth of M as s a ch use t t s. In the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twelve: An Act to incor- porate the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Whereas WILLIAM BARTLET and others have been associated under the name of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, for the purpose of propagating the gospel in heathen lands, by supporting missionaries and diffusing a knowledge of the holy Scriptures, and have prayed to be incorporated in order more effectually to promote the laudable object of their association. Sec. 1. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives in General Court assembled, and by the authority of the same, That WiLLIAM BARTLET, Esq., and SAMUEL SPRING, D. D., both of Newburyport, Joseph LYMAN, D. D., of Hatfield, JEDIDIAH MoRSE, D. D., of Charlestown, SAMUEL WorcesTER, D. D., of Salem, the Hon. WILLIAM PHILLIPs, Esq. of Boston, and the Hon. John Hook- FR, Esq., of Springfield, and their associates, be, and they hereby are incorporated and made a body politic by the name of the AMERICAN BOARD OF COM- MISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS, and by that name may sue and be sued, plead and be impleaded, appear, prosecute, and defend, to final judgment and execution; and in their said corporate capacity, they, and their successors forever, may take, receive, have and hold in fee-simple or otherwise, lands, tenements, and hereditaments, by gift, grant, devise, or otherwise, not exceeding the yearly value of four thousand dollars; and may also take and hold by donation, bequest, or otherwise, personal estate to an amount, the yearly income of which shall not ex- ceed eight thousand dollars; so that the estate aforesaid shall be faithfully appro- priated to the purpose and object aforesaid, and not otherwise. And the said cor- poration shall have power to sell, convey, exchange, or lease all or any part of their lands, tenements, or other property for the benefit of their funds, and may have a common seal which they may alter or renew at pleasure. Provided, however, that nothing herein contained shall enable the said corporation, or any person or per- sons, as trustees for or for the use of said corporation, to receive and hold any gift, grant, legacy, or bequest, heretofore given or bequeathed to any person in trust for said Board, unless such person or persons, could by law have taken and holden the same, if this act had not passed. Sec. 2. Be it further enacted, That the said Board may annually choose from among themselves, by ballot, a President, a Vice President, and a Prudential Com- mittee; and, also, from among themselves or others a Corresponding Secretary, a Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, an Auditor, and such other officers as they may deem expedient; all of whom shall hold their offices until others are chosen to succeed them, and shall have such powers and perform such duties as the said Board may order and direct; and in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or otherwise, the vacancy may in like manner be filled at any legal meeting of the said Board. And the said Treasurer shall give bond with sufficient surely, or sureties, in the judgment of the Board, or the Prudential Committee, for the faithful dis- charge of the duties of his office. Sec. 3. Be it further enacted, That all contracts, and deeds, which the said Board may lawfully make and execute, signed by the chairman of the said Pruden- tial Committee, and countersigned by their clerk, (whom they are hereby authorized to appoint,) and sealed with the common seal of said corporation, shall be valid in law to all intents and purposes. i - 31S APPENDIX. :r - - Sec. 4. Be it further enacted, That the first annual meeting of the said Board shall be on the third Wednesday of September next, at such place as the said Wil- liam Bartlett may appoint, and the present officers of said Board shall continue in office until others are elected. - Sec. 5. Be it further enacted, That the said Board, at the first annual meeting aforesaid, and at any subsequent annual ineeting, may elect by ballot any suitable persons to be members of said Board, either, to supply vacancies, or in addition to their present number. SEc. 6. Be it further enacted, That the said Board shall have power to make such bye-laws, rules, and regulations, for calling future meetings of said Board, and for the management of their concerns, as they shall deem expedient; provided the same are not repugnant to the laws of this Commonwealth. Sec. 7. Be it further enacted, That one quarter part of the annual income from the funds of said Board shall be faithfully appropriated to defray the expense of im- parting the Holy Scriptures to unevangelized nations in their own languages : Provided, that nothing herein contained shall be so construed as to defeat the ex- press intentions of any testator or donor, who shall give or bequeath money to promote the great purposes of the Board. Provided, also, that nothing herein con- tained shall be so construed as to restrict said Board from appropriating more than one quarter of said income to translating and distributing the Scriptures whenever they shall deem it advisable. - Sec. 8. Be it further enacted, That not less than one third of said Board shall at all times be composed of respectable laymen; and that not less than one third of said Board shall be composed of respectable clergymen; the remaining third to be composed of characters of the same description whether clergymen cr layinen. Sec. 9. Be it further enacted, That the Legislature of this Commonwealth shall at any time have the right to inspect, by a Committee of their own body, the doings, funds, and proceedings of the said Corporation, and may at their pleasure alter or annul any or all of the powers herein granted. - In the House of Representatives, June 19th, 1812–This bill having had three several readings, passed to be enacted. TIMOTHY BIGELOW, Speaker. In the Senate, June 20th, 1812. This bill having had two readings, passed to be enacted. SAMUEL DANA, P, esident. June 20th, 1812.-By the Governor, Approved. CALEB STRONG. Copy —Attest, ALDEN BRADFORD, Secretary of the Commonwealth. N. B.-The Associates, alluded to in the foregoing act, were the Hon. Joh N TREADwell, LL.D., the Rev. TiMothy Dwight, D. D. LL. D., President of Yale College, Gen. JEDidiA H HUNTINGTON, and the Rev. CALVIN CHAPIN, all of Con- necticut. B. CORPORATE MEMBERS OF THE BOARD. #. MAIN E. VERMONT. - 1813. Gen. Henry Sewall, Augusta. 1818. Hon. Charles Marsh, Woodstock. 1832. Enoch Pond, D. D. Professor in 1821. Joshua Bates, D. D. President of the Theol. Seminary at Bangor. Middlebury College. 1836. Levi Cutter, Esq. Portland. 1838. John Wheeler, D. D. President of 1838. Benjamin Tappan, D. D. Augusta. the University, Burlington. 1838. Rev. John W. Ellingwood, Bath. 1838. Rev. Charles Walker, Brattle- N EW HAMPSHIR.E. borough. 1820. John Hubbard Church, D. D. Pel- M A SSAC HU $ETTS, ham. 1810. William Bartlet, Esq. Newbury- 1832. Nathan Lord, D. D. President of port. - Dartmouth Coll. Hanover. 1819. Leonard Woods, D. D. Professor 1838. Hon. Samuel Fletcher, Concord. in the Theol. Sem. Andover. 1828. Rev. Aaron Warner, Professor in 1820. William Allen, D. D. Northamp- the Theol. Sem. Gilmanton. ton. •, - 3. 1821. 1823. 1826. 1826. 1826. 1827. 1828. 1832. 1832. 1832. 1832. 1835. 1835. 1837. 1838. 1838. 1839. 1839. 1838. 1810. 1817. 1819. 1823. 1832. 1836 18:36. 1838. 1838 -- ---------. -- - * ~ * ºr-Ers, w; ---- ~ ---- ºr---------, -- ~~ : : - - - - - - - APPENDIX. - 319 Samuel Hubbard, I.L. D. Boston. Heman Humphrey, D. D. Presi- dent of Amhers: College. John Codman, D. D. Dorchester. Hon. Lewis Strong, Northampton. Justin Edwards, D. D. President of the Theol. Sem. Andover. John Tappan, Esq. Boston. Henry Hill, Esq. Boston. Samuel T. Armstrong, Boston. Rufus Anderson, D. D. Boston. Rev. David Greene, Boston. Charles Stoddard, Esq. Boston. Daniel Noyes, Esq. Boston. Rev. Wm. J Armstrong, Boston. Rev. Nehemiah Adams, Boston. Mark Hopkins, D. D. President of Williams Coll. Williamstown. Thomas Snell, D D. N. Brookfield. Rev. Silas Aiken, Boston. Rev. Bela B. Edwards, Professor in the Thel. Sem. Andover. RHO}) F. ISLAN 1). Mark Tucker, D. D. Providence. CONNECTICUT. Calvin Chapin, I). D. Wethersfield. Jeremiah Day, D. D. L.L. i.). Pres- ident of Yale Coll N. Haven. John Cotton Sumith, LL. D. Sharon. Bennet Tyler, D. D. Professor in the Theol. Institute, E. Windsor. Noah Porter, D. D. Farmington. Hon. Thomas S. Williams, Chief Justice of the State, Hartford. Henry Hudson, Esq. Hartford. Joel Hawes, D. D. Hartford. Thomas W. Williams, Esq. New London. NEW YORK. . James Richards, D. D. Professor in the Theol. Sem. Auburn. . Eliphalet Nott, D. D. President of Union Coll. Schenectady. . Henry Davis, D. D. Clinton. . Alexander Proudfit, D. D. New York citv. S. W. S. Wilder, Esq. N. York city. . David Porter, D. D. Catskill. . Gardiner Spring, D. D. New York city. . Eleazar Lord, Esq. Rockland County. . Nathaniel W. Howell, LL.D. Can- andaigua. . Thomas De Witt, D. D. New York city. . Nathan S. S. Beman, D. D. Troy. . Thomas McAuley, D. D. L.L. D. Pres. of the Theol. Sem. N.Y. city. . Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL.D. Chancellor of the University, New York city. \ 1832. Orrin Day, Esq. Catskill. 1832. Zechariah Lewis, Esq. Brooklyn. 1834. James M. Matthews, D. D. New York city. 1836. Rev. Henry Dwight, Geneva. 1838. Isaac Ferris, D. D. New York city. 1838. Thomas H. Skinner, D. D. Prof. in Theol. Sem. New York city. 1838. Henry White, D. D. Prof. in the • Theol. Sem. New York city. 1838. D. W. C. Olyphant, Esq. New York city. - 1838. Richard T. Haines, Esq. New York city. 1838. William W. Chester, Esq. New York city. 1838. Pelatiah Perit, Esq. New York city. 1838. Hon. Joseph Russell, Troy. 1838, Elisha Yale, D. D. Kingsboro. 1839. Eliphalet Wickes, Esq. Troy. 1839. Wm. B. Sprague, D. D. Albany. N.F. W. JERSEY. 1824. Philip Milledoler, D. D. Prof. in the Theol. Sem. New Brunswick. 1826. Archibald Alexander, D. L. Prof. in the Theol. Sem Princeton. 1826. James Carnahan, D. D. President of Nassau Hall, Princeton. 1832. Hon. Peter D. Vroom, Somerville. 1838. Rev. David Magie, Elizabethtown. PEN NSYLVANIA, - 1812. Ashbel Green, D. D. Philadelphia. 1826. John Ludlow, D. D. Philadelphia. 1826. Thomas Bradford, Jr. Esq. Phila- delphia. 1826. Samuel Agnew, M. D. Harrisburg. 1826. William Neil, D. D. Germantown. 1832. John McDowell, D. D. Philadel- hia. 1832. cºins C. Cuyler, D. D. Phil- adelphia. 1834. Alexander Henry, Esq. Philadel- phia. - 1838. Matthew Brown, D. D. President of Jefferson Coll. Canonsburg. 1838. William R. De Witt, D. D. Har- risburgh. IS38. Thomas Fleming, Esq. Philadel- Shia. 1838. Ambrose White, Esq. Philadelphia. MARYLAND. 1838. Rev. James G. Hamner, Balti- II: Ore. DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. J826. Joseph Nourse, Esq. VIRGINIA. dº 1826. John H. Cocke, Fluvanna County. 1826. William Maxwell, Esq. President of Hampden Sydney College. 1832. George A. Baxter, I). D. Prof. in the Union Theol. Sem. Prince Edward co. - 320 APPENDIX, ſ* -- – ***-m-r----rºs Fºrr-e-r---------------- - -, - ... . . . 1834. Thomas P. Atkinson, M. D. Hali- fax County. 1834. William S. Plumer, D. D. Rich- mond. NORTH CAROLINA. 1834. W. McPheters, D. D. Raleigh. SOUTH CAROLINA, 1826. Moses Waddell, D. D. Willington. 1826. Benjamin M. Palmer, D. D. Charleston. 1839. Reuben Post, D. D., Charleston. GEORGIA. 1834. Joseph H. Lumpkin, Esq. Lexing- ton. 1834. Thomas Golding, D. D. Columbus. TENNESSEE. 1826. Charles Coffin, D. D. President of the College, Greenville. 1834. Isaac Anderson, D. D. Professor in the Theolog. Sem. Maryville. OHIO, 1823. Lyman Beecher, D. D. President of Lane Seminary, Cincinnati. 1826. Robert G. Wilson, D. D. Presi- dent of the University, Athens. 1832. James Hoge, D. D. Columbus. 1834. Robert H. Bishop, D.D. President of Miami University, Oxford. . 1834. Rev. Sylvester Holmes, Cincinnati. 1838. Geo. E. Pierce, D. D. President of Western Reserve Coll., Hudson. INDIANA, 1838. Elihu W. Baldwin, D. D. President of Wabash Coll., Crawfordsville. MECHIGAN. . 1838. Eurotas P. Hastings, Esq. Detroit. CORPORATE MEMBERS DECEASED. Elected. - MAINE. Deceased. 1813. Jesse Appleton, D. D. 1820. 1826. Edward Payson, D. D. 1828. NEW HAMPSHIRE. 1812. John Langdon, LL.D. 1820. . 1812. Seth Payson, D. D. 1820. 1820. Hon. Thomas W. Thompson. 1822. 1830. Hon. George Sullivan. 1838. MASSACHUSETTS, 1810. Samuel Spring, D. D. 1819. 1810. Samuel Worcester, D. D. 1821. 1818. Zephaniah S. Moore, D. D. 1823. 1811. Jedidiah Morse, D. D. 1826. 1812. Hon. William Phillips. 1827. 1810. Joseph Lyman, D. D. 1828. 1812. Hon. John Hooker. 1829. 1822. Samuel Austin, D. D. 1831. 1812. Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. 1831. 1831. Elias Cornelius, D. D. 1832. 1828. Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D. 1835. 1818. Hon. William Reed. 1837. CONNECTICUT. 1810. Timo. Dwight, D.D. LL.D. 1817. 1810. Gen. Jedidiah Huntington, 1819. 1810. John Treadwell, LL. D. 1823. NEW YORK, 1816. Steph.Van Rensselaer,LL.D. 1839. 1818. Col. Henry Lincklaen. 1822. 1819. Divie Bethune, Esq. J834. 1812. John Jay, LL.D. 1829. 1824. Col. Henry Rutgers. 1830. 1826. Col. Richard Varick. 1831. 1812. Egbert Benson, LL.D. 1833. 1822. Jonas Platt, LL. D. 1834. 1826. William McMurray, D. D. 1835. 1826. John Nitchie, Esq. 1838. NEW JERSEY. 1812. Elias Boudinot, LL. D. 1822. 1823. Edward D. Griffin, D. D. 1838. PENNSYLVANIA, . 1812. Robert Ralston, Esq. 1835. DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA, 1819. Elias Boudinot Caldwell, 1825. MARYLAND. 1834. William Nevins, D. D. 1835. VIRGINIA. 1823. John H. Rice, D. D. 1831. NORTH CAROLINA. 1834, Joseph Caldwell, D. D. 1835. GEORGIA. 1826. John Cummings, M. D. 1838. ILLIN OT S. 1826. Gideon Blackburn, D. D. 1839. C. CORRESPONDING MEMBERs. In the United States. 1819. William Hill, D. D., Alexandria, D. C. 1819. R; J ames Culbertson, Zanesville, 110. 1819. James Blythe, D. D. South Hano- ver, Ia. 1819. Joseph C. Strong, M. D., Knox- ville, Tenn. 1819. Col. John McKee, Alabama. In Foreign Parts. ENGLAND. 1819. Josiah Pratt, B. D., London. 1819. Rev. William Jowett, London. APPENDIX. 321 1830 Sir Richard Ottley, formerly Chief Justice of Ceylon. 1833. Sir Alexander Johnstone, former- ly Chief Justice of Ceylon. 1835. Sir John Campbell, formerly Am- bassador at the Court of Persia. 1839. Sir Culling Eardley Smith, Hat- field. SCOTLAND, 1819. Hon. Kincaid Makenzie. 1819. Ralph Wardlaw, D. D. INDIA. 1832. James Farish, Esq. - 1833. Edward H. Townsend, Esq. 1833. G. Smyttan, M. D. CEYLON, 1830. Venerable Archdeacon Glenie. 1831. James N. Mooyart, Esq. PENANG. 1839, Sir William Norris. D. OFFICERS, MISSIONS, AND MISSIONARIES OF THE BOARD, ABBREv1Ations. Colleges and Universities. A. C.—Amherst. B. C.—Bowdoin. B. U- Brown. C. C.—Centre. D. C.—Dartmouth. Dick. C.—Dickinson. H. C.—Hamilton, H. U- Harvard. J. C., Pa.—Jefferson, Pa., M. C.—Middlebury. M. U–Miami. N. J. C.—New Jersey. P. C.—Pennsylvania. R. C.—Rutgers. U. C-Union. U. N. C.—North Carolina. U. Q.-Ohio. U. Pa.-Pennsylvania. U. Va.-Virginia. U. Vt-Vermont. , Wash. C., Pa. —Washington, Pa. W. C.—Williams. Y. C.–Yale. Theological Seminaries. Andower, Auburn, Bangor, East Windsor, Hudson, Lane, New Brunswick, New Haven, Princeton, Union, Southern, Western. If the missionary's place of residence, on leaving the country, was different from his birth-place, or if the former only is known, it is first given. Officers of the Board. PRESIDENTS. John Treadwell, LL.D., 1810–23 Joseph Lyman, D. D., 1823–26 John C. Smith, LL.D., 1826 VICE PRESIDENTS. Samuel Spring, D. D., 1810—19 Joseph Lyman, D. D., 1819–23 John C. Smith, LL.D., 1823–26 Steph. Van Rensselaer, LL.D. 1826–39 Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL.D., 1839 RECORDING SECRETARIES. Calvin Chapin, D. D., 1810 ASSISTANT RECORDING SECRETARIES. Charles Stoddard, Esq., 1836–39 Rev. Bela B. Edwards, 1839 PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. William Bartlet, Esq., 1810–14 Samuel Spring, D. D., 1810—19 Samuel Worcester, D. D., 1810–21 Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 1812–31 Jedediah Morse, D. D., 1815–21 Hon. William Reed, 1818–34 Leonard Woods, D. D. 1819––34 Samuel Hubbard, LL.D., 1821 Warren Fay, D. D., I821–39 Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D., 1828–35 Rev. Elias Cornelius, 1831–32 Hon. Samuel T. Armstrong, 1832 Charles Stoddard, Esq., J832 John Tappan, Esq., 1834 Daniel Noyes, Esq., 1835 Rev. Nehemiah Adams, 1837 Rev. Silas Aiken, 1839 SECRETARIES FOR CORRESPONDENCE. Samuel Worcester, D. D., 1810–21 [Born Hollis, N. H., Nov. 1, 1770; graduated D. C., 1795; died Brainerd, Ten., June 7, 1821.] Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 1821–31 [Born Sunderland, Vt., Feb. 3, 1781; graduated Y.C., 1802; see Treasurers; died Charleston, S. C., May 10, 1831.] sº Rew, Elias Cornelius, 1831–32 [Born Somers, Ct., July 31, 1794; - graduated Y. C., 1813; died Hartford, Ct. Feb. 12, 1832. Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D., 1832—35 [Born Goshen, N. Y., Sept. 29, 1794; graduated U. C., 1813, Princeton, 1820, died Boston, Ms., Feb. 9, 1835 | Rufus Anderson, D. D., I832 [Born North Yarmouth, Me. Aug. 17, 1796; graduated B. C., 1818, Andover, 1822; Assistant Sec- retary, 1823–1832.] - Rev. David Greene, 1832 [Born Stoneham, Ms., Nov. 15, 1797; graduated Y. C., 1821, Andover, 1826; Assistant Sec- retary, 1828–1832.] Rev. William J. Armstrong, 1835 [Born Mendham, N. J., Oct. 29, 1796; graduated N. J. C., 1816.] TREASURERS, Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 1811–22 [See Secretalies.] Henry Hill, Esq., 1822 |Born Newburgh, N.Y., Jan. 10, 1795.] AUDITORS. Joshua Goodale, Esq., 1810–12 Samuel H. Walley, Esq., 1812–14 Chester Adams, Esq., - 1814–17 41 322 APPENDIX. Ashur Adams, Esq., 1817–22 Mrs. Champion (Susan Larned,) born Chester Adams, Esq., 1822–27 Webster Ms. March 30, 1808. William Ropes, Esq., 1827–29 Aldin Grout, born Pelham, Ms. Sept. John Tappan, Esq., 1829–34 2, 1803; graduated A. C. 1831, Andover Charles Stoddard, Esq-, 1829–32 1834; embarked, Boston, Dec. 3, 1834; William J. Hubbard, Esq., 1832 arrived Cape Town, Feb. 5, 1835, Port Daniel Noyes, Esq., 1834–35 Natal, May 21, 1836; visited U. States Charles Scudder, Esq., 1835 —1837— - Missions and Missionaries. WEST AFRICA–1834. Stalion.—Fair Hope, Cape Palmas, 1834. Missionaries. J. Leighton Wilson, born Mount Clio, S. C., March 25, 1809; graduated U. C. 1829, Southern, 1833; embarked Balti- more, Nov. 28, 1833; visited Cape Pal- mas; returned March 9, 1834; embarked New York, Nov. 5, arrived Cape Palmas, Dec. 25, 1834. Mrs. Wilson (Jane E. Bayard,) Savan- nah, Ga.; born Jan. 8, 1809. David White, born Pittsfield, Ms., March 27, 1807; graduated U. C. 1831, Princeton 1836; embarked Baltimore, Oct. 31, arrived Cape Palmas, Dec. 25, 1836; died Cape Palmas, Jan. 23, 1837. Mrs. White (Helen M. Wells,) New- burgh, N.Y.; born Cambridge, N. Y., Nov. 24, 1813; died Cape Palmas, Jan. 27, 1837. Alexander E. Wilson, M. D., born Mecklenburg co, N. C., Dec. 11, 1803; graduated U. N. C. 1823, Union 1834; embarked Boston, Dec. 3, 1834; arrived Cape Town, Feb. 5, 1835, Mosika, June 16, 1836, Port Natal, July 27, 1837, Port Elizabeth, March 30, 1838; return- ed June 1838; embarked New York, July 27, 1839, for Cape Palmas. Mrs. Wilson (Mary Hardcastle,) born New York City, June 21, 1815. Assistant Missionary. Benjamin W. James, born Elizabeth- town, N. Y., April 21, 1814; embarked Baltimore, Oct. 31, arrived Fair Hope, Dec.25, 1834. - Mrs. James (Margaret E. Strobel,) born Savannah Ga. Jan. 10, 1804; mar- ried Fair Hope Nov. 28, 1838. souTH AFRICA—1835. Stations.—Port Natal, 1836; Mosika, 1836–37; Ginani, 1836–38. Missionaries. George Champion, born Colchester, Ct., June 3, 1810; graduated Y.C. 1831, Andover 1834; embarked Boston, Dec. 3, 1834; arrived Cape Town Feb. 5, 1835, Ginani Sept. 26, 1836, visited Uni- ted States Feb. 3, 1839–. Mrs. Grout (Hannah Davis,) born Hol- den, Ms. Feb.26, 1805; died Port Eliz- abeth Feb. 24, 1836. - Daniel Lindley, Waterford, O. ; born Washington co. Pa. Aug. 24, 1801 ; graduated U. O. 1824, Union 1831; em- barked Boston Dec. 3, 1834; arrived Cape Town Feb. 5, 1835, Mosika June 16, 1836, Port Natal July 27, 1837. Mrs. Lindley (Lucy Allen,) Buffalo, N. %3 born Chatham, N. Y. April 16, 1810. Henry I. Venable, born Shelby co. Ky. June 28, 1811 ; graduated C. C. 1830, Union 1834 ; embarked Boston Dec. 3, 1834; arrived Cape Town Feb. 5, 1835, Mosika June 16, 1836, Port Na- tal July 27, 1837, Port Elizabeth March 30, 1838; returned Jan. 9, released Ju- ly 2, 1839. Mrs. Venable (Martha A. Martin,) born Paris, Ky. June 13, 1813. Alexander E. Wilson—see W. Africa. Mrs. Wilson (Mary J. Smithey,) born Richmond Va., Nov. 30, 1813; died Mosika, Sept. 18, 1836. Missionary Physician. Newton Adams, M. D., born East Bloomfield, N. Y. Aug. 4, 1804; em- barked Boston Dec. 3, 1834 ; arrived Cape Town Feb. 5, 1835, Port Natal May 21, 1836. - Mrs. Adams (Sarah C. Van Line,) Cleveland, O. ; born Pittsfield, N. Y. April 2, 1812. MALTA—1822–1833. Missionaries. Daniel Temple—see Turkey. William Goodell, do. Isaac Bird—see Syria. Eli Smith, do. H. G. O. Dwight—see Turkey. Homan Hallock, do. GREECE—1829. Stations.—Poros 1829–1831 ; Athens 1830; Argos 1834—1838; Ariopolis 1837. Missionaries. Jonas King, born Hawley, Ms. July 29, 1792; graduated W. C. 1816, An- dover 1819; appointed Sept. 25, 1822; arrived Jerusalem April 25, 1823; re- turned Sept. 26, 1825; embarked New York May 28, arrived Poros July 28, APPENDIX. 1828; re-appointed Dec. 30, 1829; visit- ed Athens Oct.1830, arrived Apr. 19,1831. Mrs. King (Anna A. Mengous,) born Koukloujah, Asia Minor Jan. 8, 1809; married Tenos July 22, 1829. Elias Riggs—see Turkey. Samuel R. Houston, born Rural Wal- ley, Rockbridge co. Va. March 12, 1806; graduated Dick. C. 1824; Union 1834; embarked Boston Aug. 20, arrived Scio Nov. 1834, Ariopolis June 1, 1837. Mrs. Houston (Mary R. Rowland,) born Point Hope, Bottetourt co. Wa. Feb. 7, 1814. Nathan Benjamin, Williamstown Ms. ; born Catskill N. Y. Dec. 14, 1811; grad- uated W. C. 1831, Andover 1834; em- barked Boston July 16, arrived Argos Nov. 15, 1836, Athens May 1838. Mrs. Benjamin (Mary G. Wheeler,) New York City; born Providence R. I. March 4, 1814. George W. Leyburn, born Lexington Va. Jan. 2, 1809; graduated N. J. C. 1829, Union 1835; embarked Boston Jan. 7, arrived Aripolis June 1, 1837. Mrs. Leyburn (Elizabeth W. Mosely,) Bedford co. Va.; born Fincastle Va. Dec. 22, 1810. TURKEY-1826. Stations.—Smyrna 1826; Constanti- nople 1831; Broosa 1834; Scio, 1834-- 1837; Trebizond 1835. - JMissionaries. Daniel Temple, born Reading Ms. Dec. 23, 1789; graduated D. C. 1817, Andover 1820; embarked Boston Jan. 2, arrived Malta Feb. 22, 1822; visited U. States July 30, 1828—Feb. 25, 1830; ar- rived Smyrna Dec. 23, 1833. Mrs. Temple (Rachael B. Dix,) Little- ton Ms. ; born Boscawen N. H. April 18, 1794; died Malta Jan. 15, 1827. Mrs. Temple (Martha Ely,) Hartford Ct. ; born Longmeadow Ms. Dec. 15, 1795 ; embarked Boston Jan. 18, 1830. William Goodell, born Templeton Ms. Feb. 14, 1792; graduated D. C. 1817, Andover 1820; embarked New York, Dec. 9, 1822; arrived Beyroot Nov. 16, 1823, Malta May 29, 1828, Constantino- ple June 9, 1831. Mrs. Goodell (Abigail P. Davis,) born Holden Ms. Apriº, 1800. - Josiah Brewer, born Tyringham, Ms. June 1, 1796; graduated Y. C. 1821; embarked Boston Sept. 16, arrived Smyr- na Dec. 27, 1826; returned May 2; re- leased Nov. 21, 1828. Elnathan Gridley, born Farmington Ct. Aug. 3, 1796; graduated Y. C. 1819, Andover 1823; embarked Boston Sept. 223 16, arrived Smyrna Dec. 27, 1826; died Caesarea, Cappadocia Sept. 27, 1827. Harrison G. O. Dwight, Utica N. Y.; born Conway Ms. Nov. 22, 1803; gradu- ated H. C. 1825, Andover 1828; embark- ed. Boston Jan. 21, arriſed Malta Feb. 27, 1830; visited Armenia and Persia, March 17, 1830–July 2, 1831; arrived Constan- tinople June 5, 1832; visited U. States July 7, 1838—Aug. 1839. - - Mrs. Dwight (Elizabeth Barker,) born Andover Ms. Jan. 27, 1806; died Con- stantinople July 8, 1836. Mrs. Dwight (Mary Lane,) Washing. ton D. C.; born Sturbridge Ms. May 4, 1811; embarked New York City June 14, 1839. William G. Schauffler, born Stuttgard Ger. Aug. 22, 1798; graduated A. C. (M. A.) 1831, Andover 1830; embarked New York City Dec. 1, 1831, Paris April 9, 1832; arrived Constantinople July 31, 1832. Mrs. Schauffler (Mary R. Reynolds,) born Longmeadow Ms. April 13, 1802; married Constantinople Feb. 26, 1834. Elias Riggs, born New Providence N. J. Nov. 19, 1810 : graduated A. C. 1829, Andover 1832; embarked Boston Oct. 30, 1832; arrived Athens Jan. 28, 1833, Argos June 28, 1834, Smyrna Nov. 2, 1838. - Mrs. Riggs (Martha J. Dalzel,) Mend- ham N. J.; born New Vernon N. J. July 3, 1810. Thomas P. Johnston, Iredell co. N. C.; born Rowan co. N. C. Oct. 28, 1808; graduated U. N. C. 1828, Union 1832; embarked Boston Dec. 12, 1833; arrived Trebizond June 6, 1835. Mrs. Johnston (Marianne C. Howe,) Granville O. ; born Swanton Wt. Aug. 16, 1804. Benjamin Schneider, born New Han- over Pa. Jan. 18, 1807; graduated A. C. 1830, Andover 1833; embarked Boston Dec. 12, 1833; arrived Broosa July 15, 1834. - Mrs. Schneider (Eliza C. Abbott,) born Framingham Ms. May 30, 1809. John B. Adger, born Charleston S. C. Dec. 13, 1810; graduated U. C. 1828, Princeton 1833; embarked Boston Aug. 20; arrived Smyrna Oct. 25, 1834; visi- ted England July–Dec. 2, 1838. Mrs. Adger (Elizabeth K. Shrewsbu- ry,) born Charleston S.C. Dec. 25, 1812; visited U. States July 1838— Samuel R. Houston—see Greece. Philander O. Powers, born Phillipston Ms. Aug. 19, 1805; graduated A. C. 1830, Andover 1834; embarked Boston, Nov. 10, 1834; arr. Broosa Feb. 13, 1835, {j - 224 APPENDIX. Mrs. Powers (Harriet Goulding.) Phil- lipston Ms. ; born Paxton Ms. July 11, 1806. * - Henry A. Homes, born Boston Ms. March 10, 1812; graduated A. C. 1830, New Haven 1833; embarked New York Sept. 1834, Paris July 28, 1835; arrived Constantinople Dec. 26, 1835; visited Syria—Mesopotamia May 1839 William C. Jackson, born Eaton N. H. Feb. 17, 1808; graduated D. C. 1831, Andover 1835; embarked Boston Dec. 3, 1835; arrived Trebizond Aug. 1, 1836. Mrs. Jackson (Mary A. Sawyer,) born Westminster Ms. Sept. 17, 1814. Cyrus Hamlin, born Waterford Me. Jan. 5, 1811; graduated B. C. 1834, Ban- gor 1837; embarked Boston Dec. 2, 1838; arrived Constantinople Feb. 4, 1839. Mrs. Hamlin (Henrietta A. L. Jack- son,) born Dorset Vt. Henry J. Van Lennep, born Smyrna, Asia Minor; graduated A. C. 1837; em- barked New York Dec. 2, 1839. Mrs. Van Lennep (Emma L. Bliss,) born Springfield Ms. Assistant Missionary. Homan Hallock, born Plainfield Ms. May 24, 1803; embarked Boston Oct. 16, 1826; arrived Malta Dec. 10, 1826, Smyrna Dec. 23, 1833; visited U. States June 1835–June 2, 1836. Mrs. Hallock (Mrs. Andrews—Eliza- beth Fleet,) born London Eng. July 27, 1801; married Malta March 26, 1828. syRIA AND THE HOLY LAND-1821. Stations.—Jerusalem 1821—Beyroot Missionaries. Pliny Fisk, born Shelburne Ms. June 24, 1792; graduated M. C. 1814, Ando- ver 1818; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1819; arrived Smyrna Jan. 15, 1820, Malta April 13, 1822, Jerusalem April 25, 1823; died Beyroot Oct. 23, 1825. Levi Parsons, Pittsfield Vt ; born Go- shen Ms. July 18, 1792; graduated M. C. 1814, Andover 1817; embarked Bos- ton, Nov. 3, 1819; arrived Smyrna Jan. 15, 1820, Jerusalem Feb. 17, 1821; died Alexandria Feb. 10, 1822. Jonas King—see Greece. Isaac Bird, born Salisbury Ct. June 19, 1793; graduated Y. C. 1816, Ando- ver 1820; embarked New York Dec. 9, 1822; arrived Beyroot Nov. 16, 1823; vis- ited Malta and Africa May 2, 1828–May 18, 1830; visited U. States Sept. 4, 1835. "... Mrs. Bird (Ann Parker,) Dunbarton N. H.; born Bradford Ms. Jan 18, 1799. William Goodell—see Turkey. TP Eli Smith, born Northford Ct Sept. 13, 1801; graduated Y. C. 1821, Ando- ver 1826; embarked Boston May 23; ar- rived Malta July 13, 1826; visited Egypt and Syria Dec. 2, 1826;-May 29, 1828, Greece etc. Feb. 25–Sept.4, 1829, Ar- menia etc. March 17, 1832—July 2, 1831, U. States, April 29, 1832—Nov. 8, 1833; arrived Beyroot Jan. 28, 1834; vis- ited Smyrna and Constantinople June 11, 1836—March 1837, Smyrna, Egypt and Palestine June 1837—June 26, 1838, Germany and U. S. July 10, 1838– Mrs. Smith (Sarah L. Huntington,) born Norwich Ct. June 18, 1802; embarked Boston Sept. 21, 1833; died Smyrna Sept. 30, 1836. George B. Whiting, born Canaan N. Y. Aug. 30, 1801; graduated U. C. 1824, Princeton 1827: embarked Boston Jan. 21, arrived Beyroot May 18, 1830, Jeru- salem Nov. 1, 1834; visited U. States July 19, 1838— Mrs. Whiting (Matilda S. Ward,) Newark N. J., born Bloomfield N. J. July 14, 1805. William M. Thomson, born Springfield O. Dec. 31, 1806; graduated M. U. 1828, Princeton 1831; embarked Boston Oct. 30, 1832; arrived Beyroot Feb. 24, 1833, Jerusalem April 26, Beyroot Sept.13,1834. Mrs. Thompson (Eliza N. Hanna,) Jamaica L.I.; born Baltimore Md.—1800; . died Jerusalem July 22, 1834. Mrs. Thomson (Mrs. Abbott,) born Tuscany; married Beyroot Aug. 3, 1835. Story Hebard, born Lebanon N. H.- 1802; graduated A. C. 1828, Andover 1834; embarked Boston Dec. 3, 1835: arrived Beyroot March 14, 1836. Mrs. Hebard (Rebecca W. Williams,) East Hartford Ct., born Lebanon Ct. ; embarked Boston May 11, arrived Bey- root Nov. 13, 1835; married Oct. 6, 1836. John F. Lanneau, born Charleston S. C. Aug. 14, 1809; graduated Y. C. 1829, Princeton 1832; embarked Boston Dec. 3, 1835; arrived Jerusalem May 5, 1836. Elias R. Beadle, New Albany Ia. ; born Cooperstown N. Y. Oct. 1812; embark- ed New York June 14, 1839. Mrs. Beadle (Hannah Jones,) New Al- bany Ia. ; born Hartford Ct. March 1807. Charles S. Sherman, born Albany N. Y. April 26, 1810; graduated Y. C. 1835, Andover 1838; embºked Boston July 17, 1839. Mrs. Sherman (Martha E. Williams,) New Haven Ct. ; born Stonington Ct. Jan. 24, 1816. Missionary Physician. Asa Dodge, M. D. born New Castle Me. Nov. 15, 1802; graduated B.C. 1827; APPENDIX. 225 embarked Boston Oct. 30, 1832; arrived Beyroot Feb. 24, 1833; Jerusalem Nov. 1, 1834; died Jan. 28, 1835. Mrs. Dodge (Martha W. Merrill,) born Portland Me. March 6, 1810: married Rev. J. D. Paxton—1837; released. Assistant Missionary. Betsey Tilden, Hanover N. H.; born Lebanon N. H.-1811; embarked Bos- ton Dec. 3, 1835; arrived Beyroot June 16, 1836. * cy PRUs—1834. Station.—Larnica—1835. Missionaries. Lorenzo W. Pease, Auburn N. Y.; born Hinsdale Ms. May 20, 1809: grad- uated H. C. 1828, Auburn 1833; em- barked Boston Aug. 20, visited Larnica Dec. 11, 1834; arrived Oct. 15, 1835; died Aug. 28, 1839. Mrs. Pease (Lucinda Leonard,) Au- burn N. Y.; born Wareham Ms. Sept. 1, 1809. James L. Thompson, New York City; born Montville Ct. May 27, 1800; grad- uated U. C. 1832, Andover 1835; ena- barked Boston Dec. 3, 1835; arrived Larnica May 11, 1836. * , Daniel Ladd, Burke Wt. ; born Unity N. H. Jan. 22, 1804; graduated M. C. 1832, Andover 1835; embarked Boston July 16, arrived Larnica Oct. 28, 1836. Mrs. Ladd (Charlotte H. Kitchel, West Essex N. Y.; born Cornwall Vt. May 8, 1810. - PERSIA :—NEST or IANs—1834. Station.—Ooroomiah 1834. e Missionaries. Justin Perkins, born West Springfield Ms. March 12, 1805; graduated A. C. 1829; embarked Boston Sept. 21, 1833; visited Ooroomiah Oct. 21, 1834, arrived Nov. 20, 1835. Mrs. Perkins (Charlotte Bass,) born Middlebury Wt. Aug. 2, 1808. Albert L. Holladay, born Spottsylva- nia co. Va. April 16, 1805; graduated U. Va. 1828, Union 1836; embarked Boston Jan 7, arrived Ooroomiah June 7, 1837. - Mrs. Holladay (Anne Y. Minor,) born Albermarle co. Va. April 16, 1813. Willard Jones, born Hillsboro’, N. H. July 17, 1809; graduated D. C. 1835, Lane 1838; embarked Boston July 17, 1839. Mrs. Jones (Miriam Pratt,) born Wey- mouth Ms. July 14, 1815. Missionary Physician. Asahel Grant, M. D. Utica N. Y.; born Marshall N. Y. Aug. 17, 1807; embark- ed Boston May 11, arrived Ooroomiah º: 24, 1835; visited Mesopotamia April 1839– - - Mrs. Grant (Judith S. Campbell,) Cherry Valley N. Y.; born Rutland N. Y. Jan. 12, 1814; died Ooroomiah Jan. 14, 1839. * Assistant Missionary. William R. Stocking, born Middle- town Ct. June 24, 1810; embarked Bos- º an. 7, arrived Ooroomiah June 7, I837. - Mrs. Stocking (Jerusha E. Gilbert, Colebrook Ct. ; born Weston Ct. Nov. 6, 1809. PERSIA :—MoHAMMEDANs—1835. Stalion.—Tabreez 1838. Missionary. James L. Merrick, born Monson Ms. Dec. 11, 1803: graduated A. C. 1830, Southern 1833; embarked Boston Aug. 20, 1834; visited Tabreez Oct. 15, 1835; arrived Aug. 28, 1838. -- Mrs. Merrick (Emma Taylor,) Ports- mouth Eng. ; married Tabreez March 11, 1839. MAHRATTAs—1813. Stations.—Bombay 1813; Mahim 1818–25; Tannah 1818–25; Ahmed- nuggur 1831; Malcom Peth 1834; Jal- na, 1837. ~. - Missionaries. Gordan Hall, born Tolland Ms. April 8, 1784; graduated W. C. 1808. Ando- ver 1810; embarked Philadelphia Feb. 18, 1812; arrived Bombay Feb. 11, 1813; died Doorlee D'hapoor March 10, 1826. Mrs. Hall (Margaret Lewis,) Bombay; born England; married Dec. 19, 1816; returned July 30, 1825; released. Samuel Newell, Roxbury Ms. ; born Durham Me. July 24, 1784; graduated H. U. 1807, Andover 1810; embarked Salem Feb. 19, 1812; arrived Bombay March 7, 1814; died May 30, 1821. Mrs. Newell (Harriet Atwood,) born Haverhill Ms. Oct. 10, 1793; died Port Louis, Mauritius Nov.30, 1812. Mrs. Newell (Philomela Thurston,) Bedford N. H.; born Rowley Ms. ; em- barked Charlestown Oct. 5, 1817; arriv- ed Bombay Feb. 23, married March 26, 1818; see J. Garrett. - Samuel Nott, born Franklin Ct. Sept. 11, 1788; graduated W. C. 1808, Ando- ver 1810; embarked Philadelphia Feb. 18, 1812, arrived Bombay Feb. 11, 1813; ºned Oct. 7, 1815; released Sept. 20, 1816. Mrs. Nott. sº- ºf 226 APPENDIX. Horatio Bardwell, Goshen Ms. ; born Belchertown Ms. Nov. 3, 1788; gradua- ted D. C. (M. A.) 1814, Andover 1814; embarked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; arrived Bombay Nov. 1, 1816; returned Jan. 22, 1821; released. Mrs. Bardwell (Rachel Furbush,) born Andover Ms. Nov. 6, 1786. John Nichols, born Antrim N. H. June 20, 1790; graduated D. C. 1813, Ando- ver 1816; embarked Charlestown Oct. 5, 1817; arrived Bombay Feb. 23, 1818, Tannah Nov. 1818; died Bombay Dec. 9, 1824. Mrs. Nichols (Elizabeth Shaw,) Bev- erly Ms. ; married Rev. Joseph Knight, English missionary at Nellore Oct. 19, 1826; released. Allen Graves, born Rupert Wt. April 8, 1792; graduated M. C. 1812, Ando- ver 1816; embarked Charlestown Oct. 5, 1817; arrived Bombay Feb. 23, Ma- him March 9, H818, Bombay Nov. 1825, Ahmednuggur Dec. 20, 1831; visited U. States Aug. 7, 1832–Sept. 10, 1834; arrived Malcom Peth Oct. 1834. Mrs Graves (Mary Lee,) Rupert Vt.; born Lebanon N. Y. Nov. 28, 1787; vis- ited U. States July 4,1822—June 28, 1824. Edmund Frost, born Brattleboro’ Wt. Nov. 16, 1791; graduated M. C. 1820, Andover 1823; embarked Boston Sept. 27, 1823; arrived Bombay June 28, 1824; died Oct. 18, 1825. - Mrs. Frost (Clarissa Emerson,) born Chester N. H. Nov. 13, 1798; see H. Woodward, Ceylon. David O. Allen, Princeton Ms. ; born Barre Ms.-1800; graduated A. C. 1823, Andover 1827; embarked Boston June 5, arrived Bombay Nov. 27, 1827; visited U. States Dec. 7, 1832–Jan. 7, 1834. Mrs. Allen (Myra Wood,) born West- minster Ms. Tec. 7, 1800; died Bombay Feb. 5, 1831. Mrs. Allen (Orpah Graves,) born Rupert Vt.; embarked Boston May 21, arrived Bombay Sept. 10, 1834; married Feb. 22, 1838. . Cyrus Stone, born Marlboro' N. H. June 9, 1793; graduated D. C. 1822, Andover 1825; embarked Boston June 5, arrived Bombay Dec. 28, 1827, Jalna —1837; withdrew June 20, 1838; dis- missed Aug. 22, 1839. Mrs. Stone (Atossa Frost,) born Marl- boro' N. H. 1798; died Bombay Aug. 7, 1833. Mrs. Stone (Abigail H. Kimball,) Wa- terford Me. ; born – 1812; embarked Boston May 21, arrived Bombay Sept. 10, married Oct. 23, 1834. William Hervey, Troy N. Y.; born' Kingsbury N. Y. Jan. 22, 1799; gradu- ated W. C. 1824, Princeton 1828; em- barked Boston Aug. 2, 1830; arrived Bombay March 7, Ahmednuggur Dec. 20, 1831; died May 13, 1832. Mrs. Hervey (Elizabeth H. Smith,) born Hadley Ms. Jan. 26, 1798; died Bombay May 3, 1831. William Ramsey, Philadelphia; born Thompsontown Pa. Feb. 11, 1803; grad- uated N. J. C. 1821, Princeton 1826; embarked Boston Aug. 2, 1830; arrived Bombay March 7, 1831; returned July 5, 1834; released June 6, 1837. Mrs. Ramsey (Mary Wire,) born Phil- adelphia Pa. Dec. 9, 1804; died Bom- bay June 11, 1834. Hollis Read, born Newfane Vt. Aug. 26, 1802; graduated W. C. 1826, Prince- ton 1829; embarked Boston Aug. 2, 1830; arrived Bombay March 7, Ahmed- nuggur Dec. 20, 1831; returned March 18, 1835; released July 25, 1837. Mrs. Read (Caroline Hubbell,) born Bennington Vt. Feb. 21, 1803. George W. Boggs, graduated A. C. 1827, Princeton 1831; embarked Salem May 28, arrived Ahmednuggur Dec. 29, 1832; returned U. States Dec. 29, 1838. Mrs. Boggs (Mrs. Isabella W. Adger,) Winsboro’ S. C. Sendol B. Munger, born Shoreham Vt. graduated M. C. 1828, Andover 1831; embarked Boston May, 21, arrived Bom- bay Sept 10, 1834; Jalna Feb. 1837. Mrs. Munger (Maria L. Andrews,) Bristol Vt. Henry Ballantine, Marion O.; born Schodack, N. Y. March 5, 1813, gradu- ated U. O. 1829, Andover 1834; em- barked Boston May 16, arrived Bombay Oct. 11, 1835, Ahmednuggur—1836. Mrs. Ballantine (Elizabeth Darling,) born Henniker N. H. Jan. 5, 1812. Ebenezer Burgess, born Grafton Vt. June 26, 1805; graduated A. C. 1831, Andover 1837; embarked Salem April 1, 1839. Mrs. Burgess (Mary Grant,) born Cole- brook, Ct. Aug. 18, 1811. Ozro French, Ashford N. Y.; born Dummerston Wt. June 8, 1807; gradua- ted W. C. 1834, Andover 1837; embark- ed Salem April 1, 1839. Mrs. French (Jane Hotchkis,) born Harpersfield N. Y. Nov. 13, 1813. Robert W. Hume, born Stamford N. Y. Nov. 8, 1809; graduated U. C. 1834, Princeton 1837; embarked Salem April 1, 1839. --- Mrs. Hume (Hannah D. Sackett,) born West Springfield Ms. June 3, 1816. APPENDIX. Assistant Missionaries. James Garrett, Utica N. Y.; born Ju- ly 16, 1797; embarked Boston April 6, 1820; arrived Ceylon Aug. 9, 1820, *y May 9, 1821; died July 16, 1831. - Mrs. Garrett (Mrs. Newell,) see S. Newell; married March 26, 1822; re- turned Oct. 29, 1831; released. William C. Sampson, born Kingston U. C. July 7, 1806; embarked Boston Dec. 22, 1832; arrived Bombay Nov. 22, 1833; died Alleppie Dec. 22, 1835. Mrs. Sampson (Mary L. Barker,) Au- gusta N.Y.; born Clinton N. Y. Aug. 7, 1809; returned June 1836; released. Amos Abbott, born Wilton N. H.; embarked Boston May 21, arrived Ah- mednuggur Oct. 15, 1834. Mrs. Abbott (Anstress Wilson,) Dun- stable, N. H. George W. Hubbard, born Hanover, N. H. Dec. 25, 1809; embarked Boston May 21, arrived Bombay Sept. 10, 1834, Jalna—; recalled June 20, 1837; re- turned Sept. 19, 1838; dismissed March 12, 1839. Mrs. Hubbard (Emma Burge,) born Hollis N. H. Nov. 5, 1809. ty Elijah A. Webster, West Bloomfield N.Y.; born New Hartford N. Y. Feb. 20, 1813; embarked Boston May 16, ar- rived Bombay Oct. 11, 1835. Mrs. Webster (Mariette Rawson,) Vic- tor N. Y. ; born West Stockbridge Ms. Oct. 12, 1811. Cynthia Farrar, born Marlboro' N. H. April 20, 1795; embarked Boston June 5, arrived Bombay Dec. 28, 1827; visi- ted U. States Jan. 1837—1839. NOT CONNECTED WITH A MISSION. - Missionaries. Adoniram Judson, Plymouth Ms. ; born Malden Ms. Aug. 9, 1788; gradu- ated B. U. 1807, Andover 1810; embar- ked Salem Feb. 19, 1812; withdrew Sept. 1, 1812; dismissed Sept. 15, 1813. Mrs. Judson (Ann Hasseltine,) born Bradford Ms. Dec.22, 1789. Luther Rice, Northboro’ Ms. ; born— 1783; graduated W. C. 1810, Andover 1811; embarked Philadelphia Feb. 18, 1812; withdrew Oct. 23, 1812, dismiss- ed Sept. 15, 1813. - MADRAs—1836. Stations.—Royapoorum 1836; Chinta- drepettah 1836. Missionaries. Miron Winslow born Williston Wt. Dec. 11, 1789; graduated M. C. 1815, Andover 1818; embarked Boston June * 227 8, arrived Ceylon Dec. 1, 1819, Oodoo- ville July 4, 1820; visited U. States Sept. 18, 1833–May 2, 1836; arrived Madras (Royapoorum) Aug. 18, 1836. Mrs. Winslow (Harriet W. Lathrop,) born Norwich Ct. April 9, 1796; died Oodooville Jan. 14, 1833. - Mrs. Winslow (Mrs. Carman—Cathe- rine Waterbury,) born New York City Nov. 22, 1798; embarked Philadelphia Nov. 16, 1835; died Madras Sept. 23, 1837. Mrs. Winslow (Ann Spiers,) born Madras–1812; married Sept. 12, 1838. John Scudder M. D., New York City; born Freehold N. J. Sept. 3, 1793; grad- uated N. J. C. 1811 ; embarked Boston June 8, 1819; arrived Tillipally Dec. 17, 1819, Panditeripo July 4, 1820; or- dained May 1821 ; arrived Chavaga- cherry Jan. 29, 1834, Madras (Chinta- drepettah) Sept. 21, 1836. Mrs. Scudder (Harriet Waterbury,) born New York City Aug. 14, 1795. Assistant Missionary. Phineas R. Hunt, Bath N. Y.; born Arlington Wt. Jan. 30, 1816; embarked Boston July 30, 1839. Mrs. Hunt (Abigail Nims,) Conway Ms. ; born Sangerfield N. Y. Dec. 9, 1808. MADURA—1834. Stations.—Madura 1834; Dindigul 1836; Shevagunga 1838; Teroomunga- lum 1838; Teroopoovanum 1838. Missionaries. ! Daniel Poor, born Danvers Ms. June 27, 1789; graduated D. C. 1811, Ando- ver 1814; embarked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; arrived Ceylon March 22, 1816, Tillapally Oct. 15, 1816, Batticotta July 1, 1823, Madura March 16, 1836. Mrs. Poor (Susan Bulfinch,) born Bos- ton—; died Tillipally May 7, 1821. Mrs. Poor (Ann Knight,) Nellore; born Gloucestershire Eng. Sept. 10, 1790; married Jan. 21, 1823. - William Todd, born Marcellus N. Y. March 8, 1801; graduated H. C. 1821, Auburn 1824; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Panditer- ipo—, Madura July 30, 1834; Shevag- unga —; returned Feb. 28, 1839; releas- ed July 16, 1839. - Mrs. Todd (Lucy Brownell,) born . Ledyard N. Y. Sept. 20, 1800; died Ma- dura Sept. 11, 1835. Mrs. Todd (Mrs. Woodward,) see H. Woodward, Ceylon; married Batticotta Dec. 22,1836; died Madura June 1,1837. H. R. Hoisington—see Ceylon. J. R. Eckard, do. 328 APPENDIX. :------------------------—-- Alanson-C. Hall, Rochester N. Y.; born Catskill N. Y. May 29, 1808; grad- uated Auburn 1834; embarked Boston Nov. 4, 1834; arrived Madura Oct. 18, 1835; returned Sept. 1836; released Aug. 29, 1837. Mrs. Hall (Frances A. Willard,) Cay- uga N. Y.; died Madura Jan. 2, 1836. John J. Lawrence, born Geneseo N. Y. July 12, 1807; graduated U. C. 1829, Andover 1834; embarked Boston May 16, arrived Madura Oct. 18, 1835, Dindigul May 1837. yMr. Lawrence (Mary Hulin) Troy N. Robert O. Dwight, Northampton Ms.; graduated Andover 1834; embarked Philadelphia Nov. 16, 1835; arrived Madura April 22, Dindigul Nov. 9, 1836. * Dwight (Mary Billings,) Conway S Henry Cherry, born Pompey N. Y. March 30, 1808; graduated Auburn 1836; embarked Boston Nov. 23, 1836. Mrs. Cherry (Charlotte H. Lathrop,) born New London Ct. May 13, 1811; died Chavagacherry Nov. 4, 1837. Edward Cope, born New Lisbon N. Y. May 25, 1806; graduated Auburn 1836; embarked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived Madura May 10, 1837. N* Cope (Emily Kilbourn,) Marshall Nathaniel M. Crane, born West Bloomfield N. J. Dec. 12, 1805; gradu- ated W. C. Pa. 1833, Auburn 1836; em- barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived Madura May 10, 1837, Teroopoova- H] U. Il-e Mrs. Crane (Julia A. J. Ostrander,) born Pompey N. Y. Oct. 7, 1809. Clarendon F. Muzzy, Athens, Pa.; born Dublin N. H. Nov. 20, 1804; grad- uated M. C. 1833, Andover 1836; em- barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived Madura May 10, 1837, Teroomungal- Ul Iſl -. Mrs. Muzzy (Samantha B. Robbins,) born Wardsboro’ Wt. Nov. 2, 1808. William Tracy, born Norwich Ct. June 2, 1807; graduated Princeton 1835; embarked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; ar- rived Madura Oct. 9, 1837, Teroomung- alum –. Mrs. Tracy (Emily F. Travelli,) born Philadelphia Feb. 20, 1811. Ferdinand D. Ward, Rochester N.Y.; born Bergen, N. Y. July 9, 1812; grad- uated U. C. 1831, Princeton 1834; em- barked Boston Nov. 33, 1836; arrived Madura Oct. 9, 1837. " Mrs. Ward (Jane Shaw,) born New York City Dec. 26, 1811. Missionary Physician. John Steele, M. D. Auburn N. Y.; born Hebron N. Y. Aug. 19, 1804; em- barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived Madura May 10, 1837. Mrs. Steele (Mary Snell,) Plainfield Ms.; born — 1814. cEYLoN–1816. Stations—Tillipally 1816; Batticotta 1817; Oodooville 1820; Panditeripo 1820; Manepy 1821; Chavagacherry 1834; Varany 1834. - Missionaries. James Richards, Plainfield Ms.; born Abington Ms. Feb. 23, 1784; graduated W. C. 1809, Andover 1812; embarked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; arrived Cey- lon March 22, 1816, Batticotta Feb. 7, 1817, Tillipally June 25, 1821; died Aug. 3, 1822. - Mrs. Richards (Sarah Bardwell,) Go- shen Ms.; born Belchertown Ms. Feb. 22, 1791; married Rev. Joseph Knight, English missionary Nellore Sept. 17, 1823; released. Edward Warren, Middlebury Vt; born Marlboro’ Ms. Aug. 4, 1786; grad- uated M. C. 1808, Andover 1812; em- barked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; ar- rived Ceylon March 22, 1816, Tillipally Oct. 15, 1816; died Cape Town Aug. 11, 1818. Benjamin C. Meigs, born Bethlehem Ct. Aug. 7, 1789; graduated Y. C. 1809, Andover 1813; embarked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; arrived Ceylon March 22, 1816, Batticotta June 4, 1817, Tillipally, March 8, 1833. Mr. Meigs (Sarah M. Peet,) born Beth- lehem Ct. March 26, 1787. Daniel Poor—-see Madura. Miron Winslow—see Madras. Levi Spaulding, born Jaffrey N. H. Aug. 22, 1791; graduated D. C. 1815, Andover 1818; embarked Boston June 8, 1819; arrived Ceylon Dec. 1, 1819; Oo- dooville June 15, 1820, Manepy Aug. 25, 1821, Tillipally Aug. 25, 1828, Oodoo- ville March 8, 1833. Mrs. Spaulding (Mary Christie,) born Antrim N. H. Oct. 24, 1795. Henry Woodward, born Hanover N. H. Feb. 3, 1797; graduated D. C. 1815, Princeton 1818; embarked Boston June 8, 1819; arrived Batticotta Feb. 3, 1820, Tillipally June 30, 1823, Manepy April 3, 1829, Batticotta March 8, 1833; died Coimbatoor Aug. 3, 1834. Mrs. Woodward (Lydia Middleton,) born Crosswicks N. J. Aug. 3, 1795; died Tillipally Nov. 24, 1825. Mrs. Woodward (Mrs. Frost,) see E. APPENDIX. Frost, Mahrattas; married Bombay Oct. 12, 1826; see W. Todd, Madura. John Scudder—see Madras. George H. Apthorp, born Quincy Ms. May 31, 1798; graduated Y. C. 1829, Princeton 1832; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Pandit- eripo March 8, 1834, Varany Jan. 1835. Mrs. Apthorp (Mary Robertson,) born Albemarle co. Wa. March 10, 1808. Henry R. Hoisington, Aurora N. Y.; born Vergennes Wt. Aug. 23, 1801; graduated W. C. 1828, Auburn 1831; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Manepy —, Madura July 30, 1834, Batticotta Jan. 1835. Mrs. Hoisington (Nancy Lyman,) born Chester Ms. April 12, 1804. Samuel Hutchins, born New York City Sept. 15, 1806; graduated W. C. 1828, Princeton 1831; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833; Varany, July 8, 1834, Oodooville Jan. 1835, Chavagacherry — 1836. Mrs. Hutchins (Elizabeth C. Lathrop,) born New London Ct. April 16, 1813. James R. Eckard, born Philadelphia Pa. Nov. 22, 1805; graduated U. Pa. 1823; embarked Salem Oct, 29, 1833; arrived Batticotta March 5, 1834, Madu- # º 16, 1835, Panditeripo June 30, Mrs. Eckard (Margaret E, Bayard,) Savannah Ga. John M. S. Perry, Mendon Ms.; born Sharon Ct. Sept. 7, 1806; graduated Y. C. 1827, New Haven 1831; embarked Boston May 16, arrived Ceylon Sept. 24, 1835; Batticotta — 1836; died March 10, 1838. Mrs. Perry (Harriet J. Lathrop,) born Norwich Ct. Sept. 3, 1816; died Batti- cotta March 13, 1838. Missionary Physician. Nathan Ward, M. D., born Plymouth N. H. Nov. 21, 1804; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Batticotta —. Mrs. Ward (Hannah W. Clark,) born Peacham Wt. Assistant Missionaries. Eastman S. Minor, New Haven Ct.; born Milford Ct. July 6, 1809; embarked Salem Oct. 29, 1833; arrived Ceylon March 5, 1834, Manepy —. Mrs. Minor (Lucy Bailey,) born New Ipswich N. H. July 18, 1809; died Man- epy June 29, 1837. - Eliza Agnew, born N. York City Feb. 2, 1807; embarked Boston July 30, 1839. Sarah F. Brown, Newark N. J.; born Woodbridge N. J. Oct. 5, 1805; em- barked Boston July % 1839. 329 z Jane E. Lathrop, Bozrah Ct.; born Norwich Ct. Dec. 17, 1811; embarked Boston July 30, 1839. slam—1831. Station.—Bankok 1831. Missionaries. David Abeel—see China. Charles Robinson, graduated W. C. 1829, Auburn 1832; embarked Boston J § 10, 1833; arrived Bankok July 25, 1834. sº Robinson (Maria Church,) Riga Stephen Johnson, born Griswold Ct. graduated A. C. 1827; Auburn 1832; embarked Boston June 10, 1833; arrived Bankok July 25, 1834; visited U. States Jan. 24, 1838 —. ... Mrs. Johnson (Maria Preston,) Rupert Vt.; died Philadelphia Pa. Jan. 8, 1839. Dan B. Bradley M. D. born Marcellus TN. Y. July 18, 1804; embarked Boston July 2, 1834; arrived Bankok July 18, 1835; ordained Nov. 5, 1838. Mrs. Bradley (Emilie Royce,) born Clinton N. Y. July 12, 1811. Samuel P. Robbins, born Marietta O. Aug. 25, 1811; graduated U. O. 1830, Andover 1835; embarked Boston July 1. 1836; arrived Borneo April 24, 1837, Bankok April 24, 1838. Mrs. Robbins (Martha R. Pierce,) born Enfield Ct. May 18, 1813. Nathan S. Benham, Byron N. Y.; born Shandaken N. Y. Aug. 23, 1810; grad- uated W. R. C. 1835, Hudson 1838; em- barked Boston July 6, 1839. Mrs. Benham (Maria H. Nutting,) born Groton Ms. Jan. 17, 1814. Jesse Caswell, born Middletown Vt. April 17, 1809; graduated M. C. 1832, Lane 1837; embarked Boston July 6, 1839. Mrs. Caswell (Anna T. Hemenway,) born Shoreham Vt. Aug. 4, 1812. Henry S. G. French, born Boscawen N. H. April 27, 1807; graduated Y. C. 1834, Andover 1837; embarked Boston July 6, 1839. Mrs. French (Sarah C. Allison,) Con- cord N. H.; born Castine Me. Nov. 22, 1810. sº Asa Hemenway, born Shoreham Wt. July 6, 1810; graduated M. C., 1835, Andover 1838; embarked Boston July 6, 1839. Mrs. Hemenway (Lucia Hunt) born Shoreham Wt. Nov. 21, 1810. - Lyman B. Peet, born Cornwall Vt. March 1, 1809; graduated M. C. 1884, Andover 1837; embarked Boston July 6, 1839. - 330 APPENDIX. Mrs. Peet (Rebecca C. Sherrill,) born Orwell Vt. Dec. 3, 1810. - t Missionary Physician. Stephen Tracy M. D., born Hartford Vt.; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Singapore Dec. 17, 1836; Bankok April 24, 1838. Mrs. Tracy (Alice Dana,) born Pom- fret Vt. Assistant Missionaries. Mary E. Pierce, born Butternuts N. Y. Oct. 22, 1815; embarked Boston Ju- ly 6, 1839. Judith M. Taylor, born Madison N. Y. Nov. 2, 1815; embarked Boston July 6, 1839. CHINA—1830. Stations—Canton 1830; Macao 1835. - Missionaries. - Elijah C. Bridgman, born Belcher- town Ms. April 22, 1801; graduated A. C. 1826, Andover 1829; embarked New York Oct. 14, 1829; arrived Canton Feb. 19, 1830. David Abeel, graduated (M. A.) R. C. 1828; embarked New York Oct. 14, 1829; arrived Canton Feb. 19, 1830; ap- pointed Oct. 1830; arrived Bankok July 1, 1831; visited U. States April 1833– April 1839; arrived Canton April 26, I839. Ira Tracy—see Singapore. Edwin Stevens, New Canaan Ct.; born Aug. — 1801; graduated Y. C. 1828, New Haven 1831; arrived Canton Nov. — 1832; appointed July 7, 1835; died Singapore Jan. 5, 1837. Peter Parker, M. D. Framingham, Ms. born — 1804; graduated Y. C. 1831; New Haven 1834; embarked New York June 3, arrived Canton Oct. 26, 1834. Missionary Physician. William B. Diver, M. D., Philadel- phia P.; born Aug. — 1819; embarked New York May 8, 1839. ...Assistant Missionary. S. Wells Williams, born Utica N. Y. Sept. 21, 1812; embarked New York June 15, arrived Canton Oct. 26, 1833; Macao Dec. — 1835. SINGAPORE—1834. Station—Singapore, 1834. - Missionaries. - Ira Tracy, born Hartford Vt. Jan. 15, 1806; graduated D. C. 1829, Andover 1832; embarked New York June 15, ar- rived Canton Oct. 26, 1833; Singapore July 24, 1834. Mrs. Tracy (Adeline White,) born Brookfield Ms. Sept. 25, 1809; embark- ed Boston July 2, 1834; married Singa. pore Jan. 15, 1835. James T. Dickinson, Norwich Ct.; born Lowville N. Y. Oct. 27, 1806; graduated Y. C. 1826, New Haven 1829; embarked Boston July 20, 1835; arrived Singapore Feb. 6, 1836. - Matthew B. Hope, M. D., Philadel- phia Pa.; graduated Princeton 1834; em- barked Boston July 1, arrived Singapore Dec. 17, 1836; returned April 2, 1838. Joseph S. Travelli, born Philadelphia Pa. April 21, 1809; graduated J. C. 1833, Western 1836; embarked Boston July 1, arrived Singapore Dec. 17, 1836. Mrs. Travelli, (Susan Irwin,) born Al- leghany Pa. Aug. 22, 1815. Dyer Ball, Charleston S. C.; born West Boylston Ms. June 3, 1796; grad- uated U. C. 1826; embarked New York May 15, arrived Singapore Sept. 17, 1838. Mrs. Ball (Lucy H. Mills,) born New Haven Ct. Dec. 16, 1807. - George W. Wood, graduated D. C. 1832; embarked New York May 15, ar- rived Singapore Sept. 17, 1838. Mrs. Wood (Martha M. Johnson,) Morristown N. J.; born Oct. — 1818; died Singapore March 8, 1839. Assistant Missionaries. Alfred North, Boonville N. Y.; born Exeter N. H. March 10, 1807; embark- ed Boston July 20, 1835; arrived Singa- pore Feb. 6, 1836. Mrs. North (Minerva Bryan,) Fair- field N. Y.; born Saratoga N. Y. July 14, 1815. INDIAN ARCHIPELAGo—1833–1834. Missionaries. Samuel Munson, born New Sharon Me. March 23, 1804; graduated B. C. 1829, Andover 1832; embarked Boston June 10, arrived Batavia Sept. 30, 1833; died Sumatra June 28, 1834. Mrs. Munson (Abigail Johnson,) Brunswick Me.; returned Oct. — 1834; released Dec. 19, 1835. Henry Lyman, born Northampton Ms. Nov. 23, 1809; graduated A. C. 1829, Andover 1832; embarked Boston June 10, arrived Batavia Sept. 30, 1833; died Sumatra June 28, 1834. Mrs. Lyman (Eliza Pond,) Boston Ms.; born Keene N. H. Nov. 20, 1809; re- turned Oct. — 1834; released Jan. 12, 1836. William Arms, Montrose Pa.; born Wilmington Vt. May 18, 1802; gradua- ted A. C. 1830, Andover 1833; embark- ed New York Aug. 16, arrived Pata- gonia Nov. 14, 1833; returned Jan. 25, 1834; embarked Boston July 20, 1835; arrived Singapore Feb. 6, 1836; visited . *$ APPENDIX. Borneo June 29, 1836; arrived Sam- bas —; returned Dec. 16, 1837; released June 5, 1838. - - Mrs. Arms (Mary Maxwell,) Philadel- phia, Pa.; born March 16, 1806; died Ba- tavia Jan. 19, 1836. Borneo—1838. Station—Sambas 1838. - Missionaries. Elihu Doty, Bernville N. Y.; born Bern N. Y. Sept. 20, 1809; graduated R. C. 1833, New Brunswick 1835; em- barked New York June 8, arrived Bata- via Sept. 15, 1836; visited Borneo Oct. 30, 1838; arrived — Mrs. Doty (Clarissa D. Ackley,) born Washington Ct. Dec. 7, 1806. Jacob Ennis, born Aquackanonk N. J. Aug. 28, 1808; graduated R. C. 1832, New Brunswick I836; embarked New York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 1836, Baliling Sept. 1, 1838, Borneo —. Mrs. Ennis (Henrietta B. Haines,) born New York City June 24, 1816; vis- ited U. S. 1819 –. Elbert Nevius, graduated R. C. 1830, New Brunswick 1834; embarked New York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 1836, Borneo —. Mrs. Nevius (Maria L. Condit.) William Youngblood, born Montgom- ery N. Y., Nov. 1, 1800; graduated R. C, 1832, New Brunswick 1835; embark- ed New York June 8, arrived Batavia. Sept. 15, 1836, Borneo —. Mrs. Youngblood (Josephine Mils- º Montgomery N. Y.; born New ork City May 28, 1808- Frederick B. Thomson, born New Brunswick N. J. Nov. 5, 1809; gradua- ted R. C. 1831, New Brunswick 1834; embarked New York May 25, arrived Borneo —. Mrs. Thomson (Catherine Wyckoff.) born New Brunswick N.J. Sept. 17, 1813. William J. Pohlman, born Albany N. Y. Feb. 17, 1812; graduated R. C. 1834, New Brunswick 1837; embarked New York May 25, visited Borneo Oct. 30, 1838; arrived —- Mrs. Pohlman (Theodosia R. Scud- der,) New York City; born Freehold N. J. Jan. 26, 1811. Assistant Missionary. Azuba C. Condit, embarked New York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 1836, Borneo —. s.ANDwich is LANDs—1820. Islands and Stations. Hawaii;-Kailua 1820; Hilo 1824; Kaawaloa 1824; Waimea 1832; Koha- la 1837. - 331 Oahu;-Honolulu 1820; Waialua 1832; Ewa 1834; Kaneohe 1834. - Kauai;-Waimea t&20; Waioli 1834; Koloa 1834. Mauai; –Lahaina 1823; Lahainaluna 1831; Wailuku 1832; Hana 1837. Molokai;-Kaluaaha 1832. - Missionaries. Hiram Bingham, born Bennington Vt. Oct. 30, 1789; graduated M. C. 1816, Andover 1819; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 1820. Mrs. Bingham (Sybil Moseley,) Can- andaigua N.Y.; born Westfield Ms. Sept. 14, 1792. Asa Thurston, born Fitchburg Ms. Oct. 12, 1787; graduated Y. C. 1816, Andover 1819; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Kailua April 12, Honolulu Dec. 21, 1820, Kailua Nov. 5, 1823. Mrs. Thurston (Lucy Goodell,) born Marlboro, Ms. Oct. 29, 1795. Samuel Whitney, New Haven Ct.; born Branford Ct. April 28, 1793; embar- ked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Hono- lulu April 19, Waimea, Kauai July 25, 1820; ordained Kailua Nov. 30, 1825; visited Washington Islands July–Dec. 1832. . Mrs. Whitney (Mercy Partridge,) born Pittsfield Ms. Aug. 14, 1795. Artemas Bishop, born Pompey N. Y. Dec. 30, 1795; graduated U. C. 1819, Princeton 1822; embarked New Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Kailua March 11, 1824, Ewa—1836. Mrs. Bishop (Elizabeth Edwards,) Boston Ms.; born Marlboro, Ms. June– 1798; died Kailua Feb. 21, 1828. Mrs. Bishop (Delia Stone,) Rochester N.Y.; born Bloomfield N. Y. May 26, 1800; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; married. Kailua Dec. 1, 1828. William Richards, born Plainfield Ms. Aug. 22, 1793; graduated W. C. 1819, Andover 1822; embarked New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Lahaina May 31, 1823; visited U. States Dec. 9, 1836 —March 27, 1838; released July 3, 1838. Mrs. Richards (Clarissa Lyman,) born Northampton Ms. Jan. 10, 1794. Charles S. Stewart, born Flemington N. J. Oct. 16, 1798; graduated N. J. C. 1815, Princeton 1821; embarked New Havén Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Lahaina May 31, 1823; returned Oct. 15, 1825; released Aug. 12, 1830. tº Mrs. Stewart (Harriet B. Tiffany.) Cooperstown N. Y.; born Stamford Ct. June 24, 1798. James Ely, born Lyme Ct. Qct. 22, 1798; embarked New Haven Nov. 19, 332 APPENDIX. 1822; arrived Kaawaloa April 9, 1824; ordained Honolulu June 4, 1825; return- ed Oct. 15, 1828; released March 24, 1830. Mrs. Ely (Louisa Everest,) born Corn- wall Ct. Sept. 8, 1792. Joseph Goodrich, Wethersfield Ct.; graduated Y. C. 1821; embarked New Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Hilo Jan. 24, 1824; ordained Kailua Sept. 29, 1826; returned Jan. 25, released Oct. 11, 1836. Mrs. Goodrich. Lorrin Andrews, Maysville Ky. ; born —Ct.—1796; graduated J. C. —,Prince- ton 1825; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Lahaina May—1828, Lahaina- luna Sept. 1, 1831. Mrs. Andrews. Ephraim W. Clark, Peacham Wt.; born Haverhill N. H. April 25, 1799; gradu- ated D. C. 1824, Andover 1827; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu Mar. 31, 1828, Lahainaluna Aug. 1, 1834. Mrs. Clark (Mary Kittredge,) born Mount Vernon N. H. Dec. 9, 1803. Jonathan S. Green, Pawlet Vt.; born Lebanon Ct. Dec. 20, 1796; graduated Andover 1827; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu March 31, 1828; visited N. W. Coast Feb. 13–Nov. 9, 1829; arrived Lahaina Feb.-1830, Hilo Jan. 28, 1831, Wailuku Aug. 15, 1832. Mrs. Green (Theodicia Arnold,) born East Haddam Ct. April 3, 1792. Peter J. Gulick, born Freehold N. J. March 12, 1797; graduated N. J. C. 1825, Princeton 1827; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Waimea, Kauai July 15, 1828; Koloa Dec. 31, 1834. Mrs. Gulick (Fanny A. Thomas,) born Lebanon Ct. April 16, 1798. Dwight Baldwin, M.D., Durham N.Y.; born Durham Ct. Sept. 29, 1798; gradu- ated Y. C. 1821, Auburn 1829; embarked New Bedford Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Honolulu June 7, 1831, Waimea, Hawaii Jan. 15, 1832, Lahaina—1835. Mrs. Baldwin (Charlotte Fowler,) born Northford Ct.—1805. Sheldon Dibble, graduated H. C. 1827, Auburn 1830; embarked New Bedford Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Honolulu June 7, 1831. Hilo Aug.—1831, Lahainaluna Nov.–1835; visited U. States Nov. 24, 1837–1840. Mrs. Dibble (Maria M. Tomlinson,) born April—1808; died Lahainaluna Feb. 20, 1837. Mrs. Dibble (Antoinette Tomlinson,) Brooklyn N. Y.; embarked New York ciº Oct. 9, 1839. euben Tinker, born Chester Ms. Aug. 6, 1799; graduated A. C. 1827, Au- burn 1830; embarked New Bedford Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Honolulu June 7, 1831; visited Washington Islands July 18— Nov. 17, 1832. Mrs. Tinker (Mary T. Wood,) Madi- son O.; born Chester Ms. Aug. 24, 1809. William P. Alexander, born Paris Ky. July 25, 1805; graduated Princeton 1831; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Honolulu May 17, 1832; visited Washington Islands July 18–Nov. 17, 1832, and July 2, 1833–May 12, 1834; arrived Waioli Sept.—1834. Mrs. Alexander (Mary Ann McKin- ney,) Harrisburg Pa.; born Wilmington Del. Jan. 5, 1810. Richard Armstrong, born Turbotville. Pa. April 13, 1805; graduated Dick. C. 1827, Princeton 1831; embarked New Bedſord Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Honolulu May 17, 1832; visited Washington Is- lands July 2, 1833–May 12, 1834; arri- ved Wailuku July 1835. Mrs. Armstrong (Clarissa (Xhapman,) born Russell Ms. May 15, 1805. John S. Emerson, born Chester Ms. Dec. 28, 1800; graduated D. C. 1826, Andover 1830; embarked New Bedford- Ms. §º 26, 1831; arrived Waialua July —1832. Mrs. Emerson (Ursula S. Newell,) born Nelson N. H. Sept. 27, 1806. Cochran Forbes, born Goshen Pa. July 21, 1805; graduated Princeton 1831; em- barked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Kaawaloa July 10, 1832. Mrs. Forbes (Rebecca D. Smith,) Newark, N. J.; born Springfield N. J. June 21, 1805. Harvey R. Hitchcock, born Great Barrington Ms. March 13, 1800; gradu- ated W. C. 1828, Auburn 1831; embark- ed New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Kaluaaha Nov.–1832. Mrs. Hitchcock (Rebecca Howard,) born Owasco N. Y. Dec. 2, 1808. David B. Lyman, born New Hartford Ct. July 29, 1803; graduated W. C. 1828, Andover 1831; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Hilo—1832. yMr. Lyman (Sarah Joiner,) Royalton t. Lorenzo Lyons, born Colrain Ms. April 18, 1807; graduated U. C. 1827, Auburn 1831; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Waimea, Hawaii—1832. Mrs. Lyons (Betsey Curtis) born El- bridge N. Y. Jan. 10, 1813; died Hono- lulu May 14, 1837. Mrs. Lyons (Lucia G. Smith,) Truxton N.Y.; born Burlington N. Y.—1810; . embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; married Hilo July 14, 1838. ſ APPENDIX. Ephraim Spaulding, born Ludlow Vt. Dec. 10, 1802; graduated M. C. 1828, Andover 1831; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Lahaina—1832; visited U. States Dec. 26, 1836– Mrs. Spaulding (Julia Brooks,) born Buckland Ms. April 7, 1810. Benjamin W. Parker, born Reading Ms. Oct. 13, 1803; graduated A. C. 1829, Andover 1832; embarked New London Nov. 21, 1832; arrived Honolulu May 1, 1833; visited Washington Islands July 2, 1833–May 12, 1834; arrived Kaneohe Dec.—1834. . Mrs. Parker (Mary E. Barker,) born Branford Ct. Dec. 9, 1805. Lowell Smith, born Heath Ms. Nov. 27, 1802; graduated W. C. 1829, Auburn 1832; embarked New London Nov. 21, 1832; arrived Kaluaaha June—1833, Ewa Nov.–1834, Honolulu July 1, 1836. Mrs. Smith (Abba W. Tenney,) Bran- don Wt. born Barre Ms. Dec. 4, 1809. Titus Coan, born Killingworth Ct. Feb. 1, 1801; graduated Auburn 1833. embarked New York Aug. 16, arrived Patagonia Nov. 14, 1833, returned Jan. 25, 1834; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; arrived Hilo Aug.—1835. Mrs. Coan (Fidelia Church,) born Riga N. Y. Feb. 17, 1810. Isaac Bliss, born Warren Ms. Aug. 28, 1804; graduated A. C. 1828, Auburn 1831; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kohala—1837. Mrs. Bliss (Emily Curtis,) born El- bridge N. Y. July 25, 1811. Daniel T. Conde, born Charlton N. Y. Feb. 3, 1807; graduated U. C. 1831, Auburn 1834; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Hana—1837. Mrs. Conde (Andelucia Lee,) born Jericho Vt. June 17, 1810; see New York Indians, mission. Mark Ives, born Goshen Ct. Feb. 10, 1809; graduated U. C. 1833, East Wind- sor 1836; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Hana—1837. Mrs. Ives (Mary A. Brainerd,) born Haddam Ct. Nov. 18, 1810. Thomas Lafon, M. D., Marion co. Mo., born Chesterfield co. Va. Dec. 17, 1801; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Koloa-1837. Mrs. Lafon (Sophia L. Parker,) born New Bedford Ms. June 30, 1812. Missionary Physicians. Thomas Holman, M.D., Cooperstown N.Y.; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Kailua April 12, withdrew July 30, 1820; dismissed May 12, 1822. Mrs. Holman (Lucia Ruggles,) Brook- field Ms. 333 Abraham Blatchley, M. D. East Guil- ford, Ct. embarked New Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Honolulu April 27, 1823; returned Nov. 6, 1826; released Oct. 16, 1827. - Mrs. Blatchley. Gerrit P. Judd, M. D., born Paris N. Y. April 23, 1803; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu March 31, 1828. - - Mrs. Judd (Laura Fish,) born Plain- field N. Y. April 3, 1804. Alonzo Chapin, M. D., born West Springfield Ms. Feb. 24, 1805; graduated A. C. 1826; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Lahaina—1832; return- ed Nov.28, 1835; released March 14, 1837. * Mrs. Chapin (Mary Ann Tenney,) Boston Ms.; born Newburyport Ms. May 9, 1804. t * Seth L. Andrews, M. D., Pittsford N.Y.; born Putney Vt. June 24, 1809; graduated D. C. 1831; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kailua-1837. Mrs. Andrews (Parnelly Pierce,) born Woodbury Ct. June 12, 1807. Assistant Missionaries. Daniel Chamberlain, Brookfield Ms.; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 1820; returned March 21, released Nov. 12, 1823. Mrs. Chamberlain. . Samuel Ruggles, born Brookfield Ms March 9, 1795; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, Waimea, Kauai July 25, 1820, Hilo Jan. 24, 1824, Kaawaloa July—1828; returned Jan.—1834; released Nov, 29, 1836. Mrs. Ruggles (Nancy Wells,) born East Windsor Ct. April 18, 1791. Elisha I,oomis, born Middlesex N. Y. Dec.—1799; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 1820; returned Jan. 6, 1827; employed for a season in printing for the mission; Mack- inaw Nov. 4, 1830–May 12, 1832. Mrs. Loomis (Maria T. Sartwell, Utica N. Y.; born New Hartford N. Y. Aug. 25, 1796. Levi Chamberlain, Boston Ms.; born Dover Vt. Aug. 28, 1792; embarked New- Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Honolulu April 27, 1823. Mrs. Chamberlain (Maria Patten,) Pequea Pa.; born Salisbury Pa. March 3, 1803; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; married Lahaina Sept. 1, 1828. . . Stephen Shepard, born Kingsboro’ N. Y. July 26, 1800; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu March 31, 1828; died July 6, 1834. Mrs. Shepard (Margart C. Slow.) 334 APPENDIX. ---------—w 1---------- *---- - ---...- : - - - Champion N. Y. born—Pa. March 6, 1801; returned Jan. 6, 1835; released. Andrew Johnstone, New Bedford Ms. embarked Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Hono- lulu June 7, 1831; dismissed April 22, 1836. . Mrs. Johnstone. Edmund H. Rogers, born Newton Ms. —1806; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Honolulu May 17, 1832; * April 16, 1833; Lahainaluna -—1835. Mrs. Rogers (Mary Ward,) born Mid- dlebury N. Y.—1799; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827, arrived Honolulu March 31, 1828; married Lahaina—1833; died Honolulu May 23, 1834. Mrs. Rogers (Elizabeth M. Hitchcock,) born Great Barrington Ms. Oct. 4, 1802; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; married Kaluaaha July 12, 1836. Lemuel Fuller, born Attleboro’ Ms. April 2, 1810; embarked New London Nov. 21, 1832; arrived Honolulu May 1, 1833; returned Dec. 1, 1833; released. Henry Dimond, New York City; born —Ct.; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; arrived Honolulu June 6, 1835. Mrs. Dimond (Ann Maria Anner,) N. Y. City. Edwin O. Hall, Rochester N.Y.; born Walpole N. H. Oct. 21, 1810; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; arrived Honolulu June 6, 1835; visited Oregon 1839—. Mrs. Hall (Sarah L. Williams,) Brook- lyn N. Y.; born Elizabethtown N. J. Oct. 27, 1812. Edward Bailey, born Holden Ms. Feb. 24, 1814; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kohala—1837. Mrs. Bailey (Caroline Hubbard,) born Holden Ms. Aug. 13, 1814. Samuel N. Castle, Medina O.; born Cazenovia N. Y. Aug. 12, 1808; embark- ed Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Hono- lulu April 10, 1837. Mrs. Castle (Angeline L. Tenny,) Plainfield N. Y.; born Sudbury Vt. Oct. 25, 1810. Amos S. Cooke, born Danbury Ct. Dec. 1, 1810; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Honolulu April 10, 1837. Mrs. Cooke (Juliette Montague,) born Sunderland Ms. March 10, 1812. Edward Johnson, born Hollis N. H. — 1813; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Waioli June 7, 1837. Mrs. Johnson (Lois S. Hoyt,) Warner N. H.; born Salisbury N. H. — 1809. Horton O. Knapp, born Greenwich Ct. March 21, 1813; embarked Boston Dec. isjew ; arrived Waimea, Kauai — Mrs. Knapp (Charlotte Close,) born Greenwich Ct. May 26, 1813. Edwin Locke, born Fitzwilliam N. H. June 18, 1813; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Waialua — 1837. Mrs. Locke (Martha L. Rowell,) born Cornish N. H. Nov. 9, 1812. Charles McDonald, Holmesburg Pa.; born Easton Pa. Dec. 24, 1812; embark- ed Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Lahai- na — 1837. Mrs. McDonald (Harriet T. Halsted,) born New York City Dec. 6, 1810. Bethuel Munn, Benton N. Y.; born Orange N. J. Aug. 28, 1803; embarked Bº Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kaluaaha. — 1837. Mrs. Munn (Louisa Clark,) bern Skan- eateles N. Y. Marah 3, 1810. William S. Van Duzee, Gouverneur N. Y.; born Hartford N. Y. Jan. 12, 1811; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kaawaloa July 10, 1837. - Mrs. Van Duzee (Oral Hobart,) born Homer N. Y. Feb. 3, 1814. Abner Wilcox, born Harwinton Ct. April 19, 1808; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Hilo — 1837. - Mrs. Wilcox (Lucy E. Hart,) Norfolk Ct.; born Cairo N. Y. Nov. 17, 1814. Maria Ogden, born Philadelphia Pa. Feb. 17, 1792; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Waimea, Kauai July I5, 1828, Lahaina — 1829. Lydia Brown, born Wilton N. H. — 1780; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; arrived Wailuku July 13, 1835. Marcia M. Smith, Truxton N. Y.; born Burlington N. Y. —; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kaneohe Sept. 1, 1837. souTH AMERICA–1823–1825. Station—Buenos Ayres 1823–1825. Missionaries. John C. Brigham, born New Marlboro’ Ms. Feb. 28, 1794; graduated W. C. 1819, Andover 1822; embarked Boston July 25; arrived Buenos Ayres Oct. 24, 1823; returned via Chili, Lima, etc. Oct. 20, 1824; released July 4, 1826. Theopholis Parvin, graduated Prince- ton 1821; embarked Boston July 25, ar- rived Buenos Ayres Oct. 24, 1823; re- turned Sept., released Dec. 13, 1825. cHERoKEEs—1816. Stations. East of the Mississippi:-Brainerd 1817–1839; Carmel 1819–1836; Creek Path 1820–1837; Hightower 1823– 1831; Willstown 1823–1839; Haweis 1823–1834; Candy's Creek 1824–1839; New Echota 1827–1834; Ahmohee 1831 ––––––.--ºr----— . . … --- - - - - ----------...- APPENDIX. 335 —1833; Red Clay 1835–1839; Running Waters 1835–1836. - West of the Mississippi:—Dwight 1821 transferred 1829; Mulberry 1828, trans- ferred to Fairfield 1829; Forks of Illi- mois 1830; transferred to Park Hill 1836. Missionaries. Cyrus Kingsbury—see Choctaws. Loring S. Williams, do. Daniel S. Butrick, born Windsor Ms. Aug. 25, 1789; departed Boston Nov. 13, 1817; arrived Brainerd Jan. 3, 1818, Car- mel – 1823; Hightower — 1827, Car- mel Sept. — 1830, Brainerd May 10, 1836, Dwight March — 1839. Mrs. Butrick (Elizabeth Proctor,) born Ipswich Ms. Feb. 1, 1783; arrived High- tower Feb. 14, 1823; married April 29, 1827. - Ard Hoyt, Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Dan- bury Ct. Oct. 23, 1770; departed Phila- delphia Nov. 10, 1817; arrived Brainerd Jan. 3, 1818, Willstown May 22, 1824; died Feb. 18, 1828. Mrs. Hoyt (Esther Booth,) Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Southbury Ct. Jan. 18, 1774; returned April — 1834; released. William Chamberlain, Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Newbury Wt. Feb. 20, 1791; departed Wilkesbarre Nov. 24, 1817; ar- rived Brainerd March 10, 1818, Wills- town March 28, 1823; visited U. States Sept. — 1838— Mrs. Chamberlain (Flora Hoyt,) Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Danbury Ct. July 7, 1798. Alfred Finney, born Harvard Ms. – 1790; graduated D. C. 1815, departed Randolph Vt. Aug. 30, 1819; arrived El- iot Jan. 3, 1820; visited Arkansas July 1, 1820; arrived Dwight May 10, 1821; died June 13, 1829. Mrs. Finney (Susanna Washburn,) born Randolph Vt. —, died Jan. — 1833. Cephas Washburn, born Randolph Vt. July 25, 1793; graduated U. W. 1817; departed Randolph Oct. 7, 1818; arrived Eliot Jan. 3, 1820; visited Arkansas Ju- ly 1, 1820; arrived Dwight May 10, 1821; visited U. States April 14— Dec. —1835. Mrs. Washburn (Abigail Woodward,) born Randolph Vt. Aug. 22, 1797. Elizur Butler, M. D., New Marlboro’. Ms.; born Norfolk Ct. June 11, 1794; de- parted Oct. — 1820; arrived Brainerd Jan. 10, 1821, Creek Path May 7, 1824, Haweis May 1, 1826; arrested by the Georgia guard July 7, 1831 ; sentenced to the penitentiary Sept. 16, 1832; re- leased by the governor Jan. 14, 1833; arrived Brainerd Feb. 14, 1834; visited U. States April 16–Oct. 13, 1834; ar- rived Red Clay Sept. 16, 1835; ordained April — 1838; arrived Dwight June 10, 1839. - Mrs. Butler (Esther Post,) born South Canaan Ct. Sept. 15, 1798; died Haweis Nov. 21, 1829. - Mrs. Butler (Lucy Ames,) born Grote on Ms. April 25, 1793; arrived Brainerd Nov. 7, 1827; married Aug. 14, 1830. William Potter, born Lisbon Ct. — 1796; departed Nov. 1, 1820; arrived Creek Path Jan. 19, 1821; visited U. States July — 1837—June — 1839; ar- rived Dwight June 10, 1839. Mrs. Potter, (Laura Weld) Hampton, Ct.; born Braintree Vt. Oct. 12, 1800. Samuel A. Worcester, Peacham Wt.; born Worcester Ms. Jan. 18, 1798; grad- uated U. V. 1819, Andover 1823; depart- ed Boston Aug. 31, 1825; arrived Brai- nerd Oct. 21, 1825, New Echota, Nov. — 1827; arrested by the Georgia guard July 7, 1831; sentenced to the peniten- tiary Sept. 16, 1832; released by the governor Jan. 14, 1833; arrived Brainerd March 15, 1834; Arkansas May 29, 1835, Park Hill Dec. 2, 1836. - Mrs. Worcester (Ann Orr,) born Bed- ford N. H. Sept. 21, 1799. Marcus Palmer, M. D. Whiteplains N. Y.; born Greenwich Ct. April 24, 1795; departed New York April 20, 1820; ar- rived Union Feb. 18, 1821, Harmony —; arrived Cherokees Feb. 1828, Fairfield Nov. — 1829; ordained — 1830; visited U. States Oct. 1839—. . Mrs. Palmer (Clarissa Johnson,) Col- chester Ct.; departed New York April 20, 1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821; married Aug. 24, 1824; visited U. States April 4, died Granville O. Sept. 8, 1835. Mrs. Palmer (Jerusha Johnson,) born Colchester Ct. Oct. 14, 1804: arrived Fairfield Jan. 3, 1833; married Feb. 7, 1836. - - John Thompson, Kingsboro' N. Y.; born – 1800; graduated M. C. 1827; de- parted New York Dec. 16, 1828; arrived Carmel Jan. 23, 1829; Hightower Sept. — 1830; Brainerd July 1, 1831 ; arrest- ed by Georgia guard July 8, 1831; re- turned April 4, released Aug. 28, 1832. Mrs. Thompson (Ruth B. Johnson,) Shoreham Wt. Jesse Lockwood, New Haven Ct.; born North Salem N. Y. Nov. 11, 1802; grad- uated W. C. 1830, New Haven 1833; de- parted New York Oct. 18, 1833; arrived Dwight Jan. 25, 1834; died July 11, 1834. Mrs. Lockwood (Cassandra Sawyer,) Gloucester Ms. ; born Henniker N. H. . --~s. .- 336 APPENDIX. & * June 24; 1809; returned April 14, 1835; released. Missionary Physicians. * George L. Weed, M.D.—see Creeks. Roderick L. Dodge, M. D., born Hart- land Wt. Sept. 7, 1808; arrived Creeks Dec.24,1834, Dwight—; visited U. States Oct. — 1837–Oct. — 1838; released . Sept. 24, 1839. Mrs. Dodge (Emeline Bradshaw,) Montpelier Vt.; born Rockingham Wt. Nov. 4, 1812; arrived Dwight Dec. — 1835; married Montpelier Aug. 22, 1838. Assistant Missionaries. Moody Hall, born Cornish N. H. Dec. 1, 1789; departed New York Jan. 22, 1817; arrived Brainerd March 7, 1817, Carmel Nov. 22, 1819; returned March 23, 1826; released. Mrs. Hall (Isabella Murray,) born Lansingburgh N. Y. April 25, 1792. Abijah Conger, born Rockaway N. J. May 4, 1782; departed Sept. 3ſ., arrived Brainerd Nov. 11, 1819; returned Nov. 25, 1822; released. Mrs. Conger, Rockaway N. J.; born Bridgehampton L. I. John Wail, Rockaway N. J. born Han- over N. J. Oct. 9, 1788; departed Sept. 30, arrived Brainerd Nov. 11, 1819; visit- ed United States Dec. 4, 1821—March 6, 1822; released June 18, 1839. Mrs. Julia Vail, Rockaway N.J. born Hancock N. J. April 1, 1789. John Talmage, Rockaway N. J.; de- parted Sept. 30, arrived Brainerd Nov. 11, 1819; returned May 25, 1820. Mrs. Talmage (— Conger,) Rocka- way N. J. James Orr, Sumner Hill N. Y.; born Hancock N. H. May 19, 1791; departed New York April 18, arrived Dwight July 23, 1820. - Mrs. Orr (Minerva Washburn,) born Randolph Vt.; departed Aug. 30, 1819; arrived Elliot Jan. 3, 1820, Dwight May 10, married Nov. 18, 1821. Jacob Hitchcock, born Brimfield Ms. Sept. 7, 1792; departed March 5, arriv- ed Dwight July 23, 1820. Mrs. Hitchcock (Nancy Brown,) Mon- son Ms.; born Eastbury Ct. Jan. 19, 1791; arrived Dwight Dec. 22, married Dec. 25, 1821. Daniel Hitchcock, born Brimfield Ms. Sept. 22, 1795; departed Sept. 1, died Washington Pa. Oct. 1, 1821. John C. Ellsworth, Greensboro’ Wt.; born Chatham Ct. Feb. 22, 1793; depart- ed Sept. 25, arrived Brainerd Nov. 24, 1821, Haweis April 24, 1823, Brainerd April – 1824; returned May 9, 1836; released Jan. 10, 1837. - wi. Mrs. Ellsworth (Eliza Tolmar,) born Greensboro’ Wt. Dec. 25, 1795. - Henry Parker, born Litchfield Ct. March 22, 1791; arrived Brainerd Dec. 19, 1821; released July 31, returned Oct. 1, 1832. . Mrs. Parker (Philena Griffin,) born Simsbury Ct. Feb. 10, 1792. - Erastus Dean, born Bristol Vt. May 13, 1798; arrived Brainerd Jan. 12, 1822; returned July – 1825; released. Mrs. Dean (Sarah Coleman,) Montpe- lier Vt., born Byfield Ms. Sept. 23, 1796; returned July – 1825; died Newbury- port May 21, 1826. Sylvester Ellis, born Randolph Vt. Ju- ly 29, 1798; arrived Brainerd April 10, 1822, Willstown May 22, 1824; return- ed Oct. 9, 1832; released. Mrs. Ellis (Sarah Hoyt,) Brainerd; born Danbury Ct. Oct. 11, 1794. Ainsworth E. Blunt, born Amherst N. H. Feb. 22, 1800; departed Boston March 3, arrived Brainerd April 12, 1822, Candy's Creek Aug. 26, 1837; re- leased June 18, 1839. Mrs. Blunt (Harriet Ellsworth,) Greens- boro’ Vt.; born Chatham Ct. Sept. 25, 1790; arrived Brainerd Nov. 24, 1821 ; married Nov. 17, 1822. Isaac Proctor, born Ipswich Ms. May 6, 1784; arrived Brainerd Oct. 11, 1822, Hightower March 25, 1823, Carmel March 18, 1826, Amohee July 1, 1831; released June 4, returned Sept. 1833. Mrs. Fanny Proctor, West Bloomfield N. Y. Frederic Ellsworth, Greensboro’ Wt.; born — 1795; arrived Brainerd Oct. 30, 1822, Haweis April 22, 1824; returned April — 1826; released. Mrs. Ellsworth (– Coleman,) Montpe- lier Vt. David Gage—see Choctaws. William Holland, born Belchertown Ms. Feb. 7, 1798; departed Sept. 22, ar- rived Brainerd Nov. 20, 1823, Candy’s Creek Nov. 17, 1824; returned July — 1837; released. . W. Mrs. Holland (Electa Hopkins,) Peacham Wt:; born Hanover N. H. May 9, 1797. Josiah Hemmingway, Windsor Ms.; born — 1793; arrived Brainerd Nov. 20, 1823; Carmel – 1826; returned July —, released Aug. 12, 1830. Asa Hitchcock, Brimfield Ms.; born Homer N. Y. Aug. 3, 1800; departed Nov. 18, 1823; arrived Dwight May 4, 1824; visited U. States March — 182 –Oct. — 1829; released June 4, return- ed Nov. — 1839. Mrs. Hitchcock (Sophronia Sumner,) APPENDIX, Spencer Ms.; died Dwight March 3, 1827. Mrs. Hitchcock (Lucy Morse,) born Spencer Ms. July 29, 1795; arrived Dwight Oct. 27, 1829. Samuel Wisner, Granville O.; born — 1794; arrived Mayhew July 21, 1821, Dwight March — 1825; released Sept. 20, 1830. Mrs. Wisner (Judith Frissell,) born Peru Ms. 1800; departed Sept. — 1820; arrived Mayhew June 11, 1821; married Jan.5, 1822; died Dwight Aug. 24, 1829. Samuel Newton, born Woodbridge Ct. Jan. 1, 1792; departed Feb. 19, ar- rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Dwight Feb. — 1828, Forks of Illinois Feb. 2, 1830; released Oct. 9, 1838. Mrs. Newton (Mrs. Seely—Mary H. McCarthy,) born Rockaway N. J. 1802; departed New York March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; married June 3, 1822; died Forks of Illinois March 30, 1835. Mrs. Newton (Mrs. Joslyn,)—see M. Joslyn, Choctaws; married Forks of Illi- nois July 27, 1835. William H. Manwaring, Granville O.; born Norwich Ct. — 1804; arrived Car- mel April 22, 1825; returned April 3, 1826; released. Fenner Bosworth, Stow's Square N. Y.; born 1794; departed Aug. 31, arrived Creek Path Nov. 5, 1825; returned April 10, 1828; released. Mrs. Bosworth. Luke Fernal, born Nottingham N. H. April 8, 1802; arrived Brainerd — 1826; returned — 1830. Mrs. Fernal, died Brainerd Oct. 13, 1829. Aaron Gray, Oxford N. Y.; born — 1798; departed Feb. 24, arrived Dwight April 16, 1829; released May — 1831 — Nov. — 1833; died June 25, 1837. John F. Wheeler, arrived Park Hill — 1835. Mrs. Wheeler. Henry K. Copeland, Dwight; born Salisbury Wt.; appointed June 18, 1839. Mrs. Copeland (Abigail H. Rice,) born Petersham Ms. Oct. 23, 1805. . Ellen Stetson, born Kingston Ms. March 30, 1783; departed Sept. 1, arriv- ed Dwight Dec. 22, 1821. Lucy Hutchinson—see Mrs. Howes, Choctaws. Sophia Sawyer, Rindge N. H.; born Fitchburg Ms. May 4, 1792, arrived Brainerd Nov. 20, 1823, New Echota Feb. 6, 1829, Running Waters Jan.- 1835; visited U. States July —1836 — Dec. — 1837; * Dwight —. 3 337 Cynthia Thrall, born Windsor Ct. Dec. 13, 1791; departed May 10, 1825; arrived Dwight July 28, 1825; died Aug. 17, 1834. - Erminia Nash, Lowville N. Y.; born Cummington Ms. Oct. 12, 1801 ; depart- ed Aug. 31, arrived Creek Path Nov. 5, 1825; visited U. States July — 1837— June — 1839; arrived Dwight June 10, 1839. Delight Sargent, Pawlet Vt.; born — 1800; arrived Brainerd Nov. 7, 1827, Red Clay June — 1836; released May 16, 1837. Nancy Thompson, Blount co. Ten.; born Washington co. Va. March 20, 1792; arrived Haweis — 1826, Wills- town March — 1833, Park Hill —. Hannah Kelly, born Amesbury Ms. July 24, 1783; arrived Brainerd Nov. 7, 1827; Candy's Creek — 1828; released May 17, 1830. Catherine Fuller, born Fitchburg Ms. Sept. 22, 1801; departed New York Dec. 16, 1828; arrived Candy's Creek Feb. 6, Haweis Dec. 20, 1829, Brainerd March 1, 1834; returned May 9, 1836; released Aug. 27, 1838. Flora Post, arrived Haweis Dec. 1, 1829; released April 10, 1832. Esther Smith, Royalton Vt.; born Har- risburg N. Y. July 25, 1806; arrived Dwight Dec. 22, 1832. . Sarah A. Palmer, appointed Dec. 12, 1837; released Aug. 7, 1838. Theresa M. Bissell, Randolph Vt.; ar- rived Dwight Jan. 10, 1839. cHIcKASAws—1827–35. [Commenced in Jan. 1821 by the Sy- nod of South Carolina and Georgia, by whom it was transferred to the Board in Dec. 1827.] Stations. Monroe 1821–30; Tokshish — 1835; Martyn – 1833; Caney Creek — 1833; Tipton co, Ten. 1833–35. Missionaries. Thomas C. Stuart, arrived Monroe— 1821; visited U. States April–1829; Nov.–1830; arrived Tokshish—; releas- ed Feb. 10, 1835. º Mrs. Stuart. Wm. C. Blair, departed — 1823; arriv- ed Martyn —; released Dec. 29, 1830. Mrs. Blair. * Hugh Wilson, born Iredell co. N. C. March 16, 1794; graduated N. J. C. 1820, Princeton—; departed Oct. 6, 1822; arrived Caney Creek—; visited U.States Nov. 8, 1830–March 12, 1831; arrived Tipton co. Ten. Dec.—1832; released June 2 1835. 338 APPENDIX. Mrs. Wilson (Ethalinda Hall,) born Iredell co. N. C. Dec. 20, 1794. James Holmes, born Carlisle Pa. Aug. 21, 1801; graduated Dick. C. 1823; de- parted Aug.—1824; arrived Tokshish—; visited U. States Oct.–1829–Oct.— 1830; arrived Martyn Jan.-1831; releas- ed Jan. 29, 1833. Mrs. Holmes (Sarah A. Van Wage- men,) Newark N. J.; departed—1826. Assistant Missionaries. Prudence Wilson, born Iredell co. N. C.—1792; departed Oct. 6, 1822; ar- rived Caney Creek—,Tipton co. Ten. Nov.–1832; died April 14, 1835. Emeline H. Richmond, arrived Martyn —1825; released Jan 29, 1833. choctaws—1818. Stations.—East of the Mississippi;- Eliot 1818–33; Mayhew 1820–33; Bethel 1821–27: Emmaus 1822–33; Goshen 1823–33; Aiikhunnah 1824– 31; Hachah 1824–26; Bokitunnuh 1825 —27; Yoknokchaya 1826–33; Hebron T827–33. West of the Mississippi;—Bethabara 1832—37; Wheelock 1832; Clear Creek 1833–37; Bok Tuklo 1834–36; Bethel 1834–37; Pine Ridge 1835; Greenfield 1836; Stockbridge 1837; Mountain Fork 1837; Good Water 1837. Missionaries. Cyrus Kingsbury, born Alstead N. H. Nov. 22, 1786; graduated B. U. 1812, Andover 1815; visited Cherokees Sept.—1816; arrived Brainerd Jan. 13, 1817, Elliot June 27, 1818, Mayhew Nov. 20, 1820; visited U. States Sept.— 1835–Feb.-1836; arrived Pine Ridge Feb. 25, 1836. Mrs. Kingsbury (Sarah B. Varnum,) Dracut Ms.; departed Salem Nov. 20, married New Orleans Dec. 24, 1818; ar- rived Elliot Feb. 1, 1819; died Mayhew Sept. 15, 1822. Mrs. Kingsbury (Electa May) born Goshen Ms. March 12, 1783; arrived Mayhew Dec. 12, 1823; married May 10, 1824. Loring S. Williams, Salisbury N. Y.; born Pownal Vt. June 28, 1796; depart- ed Salisbury Dec. 18, 1816; arrived Brainerd March 7, 1817, Eliot June 27, 1818, Bethel Oct. 6, 1821, Aiikhunnah —1827; ordained March 27, 1830; vis- ited U. States April 1—Nov. 25, 1831; arrived Bethabara July 12, 1832; releas- ed Aug. 1; returned Sept. 20, 1837. Mrs. Williams (Matilda Loomis,) Salisbury N. Y.; born Winchester Ct. Oct. 20, 1793. Joel Wood, born Greenfield N. Y. Aug. 16, 1796; departed April 7, arrived Eliot Sept. 22, 1820; released April 2, 1830–Oct. 15, 1833; ordained Albany N. Y. Feb. 6, arrived Tuscarora Nov. 15, 1833, Pine Ridge Feb.-1835, Green- field May—1836; returned April 26, re- leased Sept, 24, 1839. Mrs. Wood (Clarissa H. Williams,) born Harpersfield N. Y. Nov. 21, 1802. Alfred Wright, born Columbia Ct. March 1, 1788; graduated W. C. 1812, Andover 1814; arrived Mayhew April 25, 1821, Goshen Aug. 1, 1823; visited U. States Oct. 27, 1830–Jan. 7, 1832; arrived Wheelock Sept. 14, 1832. Mrs. Wright (Harriet Bunce,) Charles- ton S. C.; arrived Goshen June 15, 1825. Cyrus Byington, born Stockbridge Ms. March 11, 1793, graduated Andover 1819; departed Sept.—1820; arrived Eliot April 17, 1821, Aiikhunnuh–1824; vis- ited U. States April–Dec.—1827; or- dained Cincinnati Oct. 4, 1827; arrived Yoknokchaya March 1, 1829; visited U. States April–Nov.–1835; arrived Stock- bridge—. Mrs. Byington (Sophia Nye,) Marietta O.; married Dec. 19, 1827. Samuel Moseley, Montpelier Vt.; born Mansfield Ct. Sept. 24, 1790. graduated M. C. 1818, Andover 1821; departed Oct. —, arrived Mayhew Dec. 12, 1823; died Sept. 11, 1824. Mrs. Moseley (Sarah Curtis,) born Hanover N. H. June 1, 1793; returned March 19, 1828; released. Harrison Allen, Industry Me.; born Chilmark Ms. April 26, 1792; graduated B. C. 1824, Andover 1828; departed Boston Dec. 1, 1829; arrived Eliot Jan. 26, 1830; died Aug. 19, 1831. Mrs. Allen (Nancy Eames,) Wilming- ton Ms.; returned June 14, 1832; re- leased May 5, 1835. Henry R. Wilson, Shippensburg Pa.; born Bellefont Pa. June 10, 1808; grad- uated Jef. C. 1828; departed New York Nov. 1, arrived Dwight Dec. 22, 1832, Bok Tuklo Feb —1834; visited U. States June–Nov.–1834; released May 1,1836. Mrs. Wilson (Sarah Beatty,) born Newton Pa. March–1822; arrived Bok Tuklo Dec.—1834; died July 18, 1235. John R. Agnew, graduated P. C.—; appointed Aug. 15, 1835; arrived Wheel- ock—; returned April—1836; released. Ebenezer Hotchkin, Richmond Ms.; born—1803; arrived Goshen Nov. 15, 1828, Clear Creek Jan.-1833, Good Water—1837. Mrs. Hotchkin (Philena Thacher,) born Hartford Pa.—1804; arrived Eliot Dec. 20, 1823; married—1831. APPENDIX. Missionary Physician. William W. Pride, M.D., Cambridge N. Y.; arrived Eliot Aug. 1, 1819, May- hew Oct. 20, 1820; released Dec. 17, 1825; returned March 18, 1826. Mrs. Pride (Hannah Thacher,) born Harford Pa.-1800; departed Sept— 1820; arrived Eliot March 19, 1821; married June 12, 1822. Assistant Missionaries. Aries W. Williams, Salisbury N. Y.; born Whitestown N. Y. April 6, 1799; arrived Eliot Jan. 18, died Sept. 6, 1819. Mrs. Williams (Judith Chase,) born Cornish N. H.-1787; departed Salem Nov. 20, 1818; arrived Eliot Feb. 1, married July 4, 1819; died Oct. 13, 1821. Peter Kanouse, Rockaway N. J.; born —1784; departed New York June 15, arrived Eliot Aug. 29, returned Oct. 5, 1818; released. John G. Kanouse, Rockaway N. J.; departed New York June 15, arrived Eliot Aug. 29, 1818; returned Aug. 30, 1819; released. Mrs. Kanouse. Moses Jewell, Chenango co. N. Y.; departed New York June 15, arrived Eliot Aug. 29, 1818, Emmaus Dec. 10, 1822; returned April 2, released June 4, 1830. Mrs Jewell. Isaac Fisk, Holden Ms.; born—1790; arrived Eliot Aug. 1, 1819; died Sept. 19, 1820. Anson Dyer, Ashfield Ms.; arrived Eliot July 1, 1820; returned March 19, 1828; released. Mrs. Dyer, died Eliot Feb. 3, 1822. Zechariah Howes, Ashfield, Ms.; ar- rived Eliot July 1, 1820; returned June 14, 1832; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Howes (Lucy Hutchinson,) Lyndeboro’ N. H.; arrived Brainerd Nov. HA, 1823, Mayhew May 18, 1824; mar- ried Nov. 1825. John Smith, Goshen Ms.; born—1780; departed Sept. 13, 1820; arrived Eliot March 20, 1821; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Smith (–Putney,) Goshen, Ms. Calvin Cushman, Goshen Ms.; born— 1783; departed Sept. 13, 1820; arrived Mayhew March 3, 1821, Hebron Dec. 15, 1827; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Cushman (Laura Bardwell,) Goshen Ms.; born Belchertown—1782. Elijah Bardwell, Goshen Ms.; born Belchertown Ms. June 7, 1786; departed Sept. 13, 1820; arrived Eliot May 14, 1821, Goshen Oct. 10, 1823; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Bardwell (Lavina Howes,) Ash- field, Ms. 339 William Hooper, Berwick Me.; born —1794; departed Sept.—1820; arrived Mayhew March 3, 1821, Eliot—1827; died Sept. 3, 1828. Mrs. Hooper (Vina Everett,) Frances- town N. H.; born Dedham Ms.-1794; arrived Mayhew March 21, 1823; died June 3, 1825. Mrs. Hooper (Eliza Fairbanks,) Frank- lin Ms.; departed—1827; married March 28, 1828; released Dec. 21, 1831. Samuel Wisner—see Cherokees. David Remington, Buffalo N. Y. ; departed Nov. 29, 1821; arrived Mayhew March 6, 1822; returned Jan. 16, 1823; released. Mrs. Esther Remington, New York City. Philo P. Stewart, Pawlet Vt.; born— 1799; departed Oct. 31, 1821; arrived Mayhew Jan. 3, 1822; visited U. States March 9, 1825— Nov.–1827; returned April 2, released Aug. 30, 1830. Mrs. Stewart (Eliza Capen,) Pittsford Vt.; arrived Mayhew Nov.–1827. Stephen B. Macomber, Chatauque co. N. Y.; born—1796; departed Feb. 19, arrived Bethel May 28, 1823; returned March 20, 1828; dismissed. Mrs. Macomber, Westfield N. Y. Anson Gleason, Hartford Ct.; depart- ed Jan.—arrived Emmaus May 3, 1823, Hachah June–1824; visited U. States May–Dec.--1826; arrived Mayhew— 1827; returned April 15, released May 9, 1831. Mrs. Gleason (Bethiah W. Tracy,) born Lebanon Ct.-1803; arrived May. hew Dec.—1826. David Wright, Newport N. H.; born— 1795; departed Oct.–1823; arrived Aiik- hunnuh May—1824; released Aug. 2, 1828. Mrs. Wright (Lucinda Washburn,) Montpelier Wt.; born—1802; died Nov. 13, 1826. Ebenezer Bliss, Clarkson N. Y.; born Springfield Ms.-; departed Oct.–1823; arrived Goshen May—1824; visited U. States Dec. 11, 1826—Nov.–1827; re- leased May 9, 1831. David Gage, Lyndeboro' N. H.; de- parted Oct.– 1823; arrived Emmaus June 1, 1824; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Gage (Betsy Putnam,) Lynde- boro’ N. H. Samuel Moulton, born Bolton Ct. April 16, 1801; departed Nov. 20, 1826; arrived Goshen Jan. 16, 1827, Arkansas Dec.—1832, Bethel Jan. 1, 1834;return- ed April 7, released June 13, 1837. Mrs. Moulton (Lucinda Field,) Kill- ingworth Ct.; departed—1827. 340 APPENDIX. & Elijah S. Town, Granville N.Y.; born —1804; arrived Mayhew Nov.–1827; released Jan. 15, 1833. Mrs. Town (Hannah E. Cone,) Man- chester Ct.; arrived Mayhew—1827; married—1830. John Dudley, Richmond Ms.; born— 1805; departed Boston Dec. 1, 1829; ar- rived Mayhew Jan. 11, 1830; returned June 1, released July 11, 1831. Matthias Joslyn, Royalton Vt.; born Waitsfield Wt. Aug. 19, 1807; departed Boston Nov. 1, arrived Mayhew Dec. 23, 1830; died Dwight Nov. 21, 1833. Mrs. Joslyn (Sophia M. Palmer,) born Thetford Wt. March 2, 1811;-see S. Newton, Cherokees. Abner D. Jones, born Lisle N. Y. Sept. 12, 1802; arrived Pine Ridge Dec. 21, 1835; Mountain Fork—1837. Mrs. Jones (Eunice G. Robinson,) born Lenox Ms. Feb. 2, 1804. Jared Olmstead, Homer N. Y.; born Ridgefield Ct. Aug. 19, 1811; departed . York Dec. 12, 1836; arrived Wheel- OCK-. Peter Auten, Chili N. Y.; born Ovid N. Y. Oct. 1, 1811; departed New York Dec. 12, 1836; arrived Bethel—; released Jan. 30, 1838. Mrs. Auten (Lydia Chapman,) born Fairfield Ct,—1808. Anna Burnham, Lenox Ms.; born— 1781; departed Sept.—, arrived Mayhew Dec. 13, 1822; visited U. States March 19–Nov. 11, 1828; arrived Yoknok- chaya March–1829, Clear Creek—1833. Eliza R. Buer, Charleston S. C., ar- rived Goshen June 15, 1825; returned Oct. 27, 1830; released. Pamela Skinner, born Glastenbury Ct.—1801; arrived Emmaus Nov.– 1827; returned June 14, released Aug. 28, 1832. Nancy Foster, Marietta O.; departed Dec. 29, 1827; arrived Yoknokchaya March 1, 1829; released July 31, 1832. Eunice Clough, born Bradford N. H. —1803; departed Boston Dec. 1, 1829; arrived Mayhew Jan. 11, Aiikhunnah July 29, 1830, Bethabara Oct. 27, 1832. Lukfoata July 13, 1835. Louisa M. Williams. (daughter of L. S. Williams,) arrived Bethabara Dec. 16, 1834; returned Sept. 20, 1837; re- leased. Elizabeth A. Merrill, Stratham N. H.; arrived Eagle Town Dec.—1835; return- ed April–1838; released. , Mrs. Barnes (Nancy Woodbury) born Beverly Ms.; departed New York Dec. 12, 1836; arrived Bethabara—1837. cREEks—1832—37. Missionaries. John Fleming, Mifflin co. Pa.; grad- uated N. J. C. 1829, Princeton 1832; arrived Creeks Jan. 2, 1833; released March 7, 1837. Mrs. Fleming (Margaret Scudder,) Kingston N. J. Missionary Physicians. George L. Weed, M.D., born Cats- kill N.Y. Jan. 30, 1800; departed May —, arrived Dwight July 28, 1825, Union Feb. 5, 1828, Creeks May 1, 1832; re- leased Feb. 25, 1834. Mrs. Weed, (Eliza H. I.athrop,) born Pittsfield Ms. March 20, 1800. Roderick L. Dodge, M. D.— see Cherokees. osAGEs—1826–37. |Commenced by the United Foreign Missionary Society in 1820, and trans- ferred to the A. B. C. F. M. in Juue 1826.] Stations. Union 1820–36; Harmony 1821–36; Hopefield 1823–36; Boudi- not 1824–37. Missionaries. William F. Waill, North Guilford Ct.; born Hadlyme Ct. June 7, 1783; gradu- ated Y. C. 1806; departed April 14, 1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821; vis- ited U. States March 20, 1826–April 30, 1827; returned May 12, released Sept. 30, 1834. Mrs. Vail (Asenath Selden,) North Guilford Ct.; born Hadlyme Ct. Dec.28, 1785. Marcus Palmer—see Cherokees. Nathaniel B. Dodge, Underhill Vt.; born Winchester N. H. June 5, 1781; departed Feb. 12, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Boudinot March 12, 1830; visit- ed U. States Sept. 17, 1832—May 26, 1833; released March 29, 1836. , Mrs. Dodge (Sally Gale,) Underhill Vt.; born Princeton Ms. July 21, 1784. Benton Pixley, East Williamstown Vt.; born Great Barrington Ms. – 1783; graduated M. C. 1811; departed New York March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Boudinot Sept. — 1824; released Jan. 31, 1831. Mrs. Pixley (Lucia F. Howell.) East Williamstown Vt.; born Manchester Wt. William B. Montgomery, born Dan- ville Pa.; departed New York March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Union Sept. — 1830; died Hopefield Aug. 17, 1834. Mrs. Montgomery (Harriet Woolley,) APPENDIX. New York City; departed March 7, ar- rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; married Oct. — 1827; died Union Sept. 5, 1834. Amasa Jones, Woodstock Vt.; born Rindge N. H. April 24, 1798; departed Feb. 15, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; ordained Oct. 10, 1829; released Aug. 9, 1836. Mrs. Jones (Roxana Stearns,) born Ashburnham Ms. May 7, 1795. Missionary Physician. George L. Weed—see Creeks. •Assistant Missionaries. William C. Requa, born Mount Pleas- ant N. Y. — 1796; departed April 20, 1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821, Hopefield — 1823; visited U. States June–Dec.—1834, May–Dec.—1836; returned July — 1837; released May 22, 1838. Mrs. Requa (Susan Comstock,) born Wilton Ct. — 1795; departed New York March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; married Oct. 2, 1822; died June 5, 1833. Mrs. Requa (Jane Montgomery,) Dan- ville Pa.; arrived Hopefield Dec. 20, 1834; died Oct. 30, 1835. George Requa, Sing Sing N. Y.; born Mount Pleasant N. Y. — 1798; de- parted April 20, 1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821, Hopefield — 1831; re- leased Oct. 1, 1833. Mrs. Requa (Sarah S. Clapp,) Cincin- nati O.; arrived Union Dec. 22, 1823; died Aug. — 1826. Mrs. Requa (Mary H. Austin,) Har- mony; born Waterbury Vt.; Jan. 19, 1811; married Harmony Oct. 25, 1827. Daniel H. Austin, Waterbury Wt., born Winchester Ct. Feb. 2, 1778; de- parted Feb. 9, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; released March 29, 1836. Mrs. Austin (Lydia Hovey,) Water- bury Vt. born Mansfield Ct. Sep. 27, 1784. Abraham Redfield, born Orange co. N. Y. — 1795; departed New York A- pril 20, arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821; vis- ited U. States April — July — 1833; released March 29, 1836. Mrs. Redfield (Phebe Beach,) New- burgh N. Y.; departed April 20, ar- rived Union Feb. 18, married March 10, 1821. Samuel B. Bright, Potts Grove Pa.; born Nazareth N. J. Nov. 1, 1794; de- parted Feb. 11, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; released Dec. 16, 1834. Mrs. Bright (Charlotte Stocker,) born Columbia co. Pa June 19, 1821. Richard Colby, born Merrimac N. H. 1798; departed March 15, arrived Har- mony June 1, 1824; released Dec. 16, 1834. 341 Mary Etris, born Philadelphia Pa. Dec. 17, 1785; departed March 15, ar- rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; released — 1836. Mary B. Choate, Thetford Vt.; arrived Harmony May 26, 1833; released July 22, 1834. Elvira G. Perkins, Thetford Wt.; ar- rived ºrmony May 26, 1833; released — 1835. PAwNEEs—1834. Missionary. John Dunbar, Ware Ms.; born Palmer Ms. March 7, 1804; graduated W. C. 1832; departed Ithaca May 5, arrived Grand Pawnees Oct. 21, 1834; visited U. States Sept. — 1836— May — 1837. Mrs. Dunbar (Esther Smith,)born Had- ley Ms. Aug. 17, 1805; departed Jan. 30, arrived May 7, 1837. Missionary Physician. Benedict Satterlee, Elmira N. Y.; de- parted Ithaca March 1, arrived Pawnees May 27, 1836; died May 10, 1837. Mrs. Satterlee (Martha A. Mather,) Fairfield N.Y.; born July 31, 1813; died Liberty Mo. April 30, 1836. Assistant Missionaries. Samuel Allis, Ithaca N. Y.; born Con- way Ms. Sept. 28, 1805; departed May 5, arrived Pawnee Loups Oct. 23, 1834. Mrs. Allis (Emeline Palmer,) Ithaca N. Y.; born — Ct. May 19, 1808; de- parted March 1, married Liberty Mo. April 23, arrived May 27, 1836. or Egon INDIANs—1835. Tribes. Kayuses 1836; Nez Perces 1836; Flat Heads 1838. Missionaries. Henry H. Spalding, Prattsburgh N.Y.; graduated W. R. C. 1833; departed Feb. 12, 1836; arrived Nez Perces Sept. 1836. Mrs. Spalding. Cushing Eells, born Blandford Ms. Feb. 16, 1810; graduated W. C. 1834, E. Windsor 1837; departed New York March 19, arrived Aug. 29, 1838, Flat Heads—. - Mrs. Eells (Myra Fairbank,) born Hol- den Ms. May 25, 1805. - Asa B. Smith, born East Williams- town Vt. July 16, 1809; graduated M. C 1834, New Haven 1837; departed March 15, arrived Aug. 29, 1838, Ka- yuses —. Mrs. Smith (Sarah G. White,) born West Brookfield Ms. Sept. 14, 1813. Elkanah Walker, born North Yar- mouth Me. Aug. 7, 1805; graduated Bangor 1837; departed March 8, arrived Aug. 29, 1838; Flat Heads —, 342 APPENDIX. Mrs. Walker (Mary Richardson,) born Baldwin, Me. April 1, 1811. Missionary Physician. Marcus Whitman, M. D., Rushville N.Y.; departed on exploring tour March 14, returned to U. States Aug. 27, 1835 —March 1836, arrived Kayuses Sept. 1836. Mrs. Whitman (Narcissa Prentiss,) Amity N. Y.; born Prattsburgh N. Y. March 18, 1808; departed March 3, ar- rived Sept. 1, 1836. Assistant Missionaries. William H. Gray, Utica N. Y.; born — 1810; departed March 1, arrived Sept. 1 1836; visited U. States Jan. 1-Aug. 21, arrived Nez Perces Aug. 1838. Mrs. Gray (Mary A. Dix,) Ithaca N. Y.; born — 1811; departed New York March 19, arrived Aug. 21, 1838. Cornelius Rogers, arrived Aug. 21, Nez Perces 1838. Sioux—1834. Stations.—Lac qui Parle 1835; Lake Harriet 1835. Missionaries. Thomas S. Williamson, M. D.; Rip- ley O.; born Fairforest S. C. March 1800, graduated J. C. 1820; explored April 25 —July 2, 1834; departed Ripley April 1, arrived Fort Snelling May 16, Lac qui Parle July 9, 1835. Mrs. Williamson (Margaret Poage,) Ripley O.; born Mason co, Ky. Oct. — 1804. Jedediah D. Stevens, Peterboro' N. Y. born — 1800; arrived Stockbridge June — 1829; appointed Nov. 22, 1830; ar- rived Sioux May 30, 1835, Lake Harriet Sept. — 1835; released Aug. 13, 1839. Mrs. Julia Stevens. Stephen R. Riggs, born Steubenville O. March 23, 1812; graduated J. C. 1834; departed Feb. — 27, arrived June 2, 1837. Mrs. Riggs (Mary A. C. Longley,) born Hawley Ms. Nov. 10, 1813. Samuel W. Pond, Washington Ct.; ar- ; Lake Harriet —; appointed Oct. 3, 1837. Mrs. Pond (Cordelia Eggleston,) Staf- ford N. Y.; married Nov. 22, 1838. Assistant JMissionaries. Alexander G. Huggins, Clay O.; born Lincoln co. N. C. Feb. 18, 1802; depart- ed March 26, arrived Fort Snelling May 16, Lac qui Parle July 9, 1835. Mrs. Huggins (Lydia Pettyjohn,) born Highland co. O. Sept. 2, 1812. , Gideon H. Pond, Washington Ct; ar- rived Lac qui Parle—; appointed Dec. 5, ; ; arrived Lake Harriet April – 9. Mrs. Pond (Sarah Poage.) Ripley O.; born Mason co. Ky. May – 1806; de- parted April 1, arrived Fort Snelling May 16, Lac qui Parle July 9, 1835; married Nov. 1, 1837. Lucy C. Stevens, Peterboro' N. Y.; ar- rived May 30, 1835; married Rev. Mr. Gavin, Swiss missionary — 1839. Fanny Huggins, born Brown co. O. Nov. 8, 1812; arrived Lac qui Parle June 1839. ojibwas—1831. Stations.—La Pointe 1831; Yellow Lake 1833–36; Sandy Lake 1833–34; Leech Lake 1833–37; Fon du Lac 1834; Pokeguma 1836. Missionaries. Sherman Hall, born Weathersfield Wt. April 30, 1801; graduated D. C. 1828, Andover 1831; departed June 13, arriv- ed La Pointe Aug. 30, 1831. Mrs. Hall (Betsey Parker,) born Pep- perell Ms. Oct. 11, 1801. William T. Boutwell, born Lyndboro’ N. H. — 1803; graduated D. C. 1828, Andover 1831; departed June 13, ar- rived Mackinaw July 13, 1831, La Pointe June 20, 1832, Leech Lake Oct. 3, 1833, Pokeguma Aug. 11, 1838. Mrs. Boutwell (Hester Crooks,) born Drummond's Island May — 1817; mar- ried Fon du Lac Sept. 11, 1834. Assistant Missionaries. Frederic Ayer, Utica N. Y.; born West Stockbridge Ms. Oct. 11, 1803; depart- ed May and arrived Mackinaw June 10, 1829, La Pointe Aug. 30, 1831, Yellow Lake Sept. 16, 1833, Pokeguma May 5, 1836. Mrs. Ayer (Elizabeth Taylor,) born Heath Ms. – 1803; arrived Mackinaw May 30, 1828; married July — 1833. Edmund F. Ely, Albany N. Y.; born North Wilbraham Ms. Aug. 3, 1809; de- parted July 5, arrived Sandy Lake Sept. 19, 1833, Leech Lake March 6, Fon du Lac Aug. — 1834. Mrs. Ely (Catherine Bissell,) born Sault St. Marie Nov. 25, 1817, married La Pointe, Aug. 30, 1835. Joseph Town, Jacksonville Ill.; de- parted July 1, arrived La Pointe Sept— 1834; released May 16, 1837. Mrs. Town (Hannah Hill,) Chicago Ill.; arrived Sept. — 1835. John L. Seymour, Plymouth Ct; born — 1811; departed May –, arrived Mack- inaw July — 1833, Yellow Lake Sept.— 1834, Pokeguma May — 1836. Mrs. Seymour (Jane B. Leavitt.) Mer- ~r --~~wº-xx-x-xx-x- **-wrº *. edith N. H., departed Oct. 7, arrived Mackinaw Nov. 11, 1833; married — 1837. Grenville T. Sproat, born Middleboro' Ms.; arrived La Pointe Sept. —- 1835; appointed —; visited U. States July — 1837—June — 1838. Mrs. Sproat (Florantha Thompson,) born Middleboro’ Ms. May 14, 1811; de- parted April 23, arrived June 29 1838. Delia Cooke, born New Hartford Ct. March 29, 1794; departed June 1, ar- rived Mackinaw Aug. 4, 1825, La Pointe — 1833, Fon du Lac May —1836; re- leased July 9, 1839. Sabrina Stevens, arrived Maumee —, Mackinaw — 1828, La Pointe —1833, Yellow Lake Sept. — 1834. MACKINAw—1826–37. [Commenced by the United Foreign Missionary Society in 1823, and trans- ferred to the A. B. C. F. M. in 1826.] Missionary. William M. Ferry, graduated U. C. 1820; arrived Mackinaw Oct. 19, 1823; released Aug. 6, 1834. Mrs. Ferry. Assistant Missionaries. Martin Heydenburk, Skeneateles N. Y.; born L. I. Sept. 19, 1798; arrived Mackinaw Oct. 20, 1824; visited U. States Aug. — 1827—May — 1828; re- leased Aug. 6, 1833. Mrs. Heydenburk (Huldah W. War- ner,) born Winfield N. Y. Dec. 19, 1803; arrived Mackinaw May 30, 1828. John S. Hudson, arrived Mackinaw Aug. 4, 1825; released April 22, 1830. Mrs. Hudson, arrived Mackinaw — 1825. John Newland, Auburn N. Y.; arrived Mackinaw May 30, 1828; released April 22, 1829. Mrs. Newland, Auburn N. Y. Frederic Ayer—see Ojibwas. Abel D. Newton, Ashfield Ms.; born — 1806; arrived Mackinaw Nov. 4, 1830; released Feb. 18, 1834. Chauncey Hall—see Stockbridge In- dians. John L. Seymour—see Ojibwas. Lucius Garey, Thetford Wt.; born — 1800; arrived Mackinaw May 18, 1834; released June — 1837. Mrs. , Garey (Frances M. Skinner, Whitesboro' N. Y. Mason Hearsey, Minot Me.; arrived Mackinaw July 11, 1834; returned A- pril – 1835; released Feb. 9, 1836. W. R. Campbell, Canandaigua. N. Y.; born — Ms. – 1811; arrived Macki- naw Oct. 16, 1835; released July 11, 1837. APPENDIX. 343 Mrs. Campbell (Dolly Farrar,) Peters- ham Ms. Betsey McFarland, Plainfield N. Y.; born Charlemont Ms. – 1795; arrived Mackinaw July — 1824; returned Oct. — 1834; released. Hannah Goodale, born Conway Ms. Feb. 8, 1787; departed April 22, arrived Mackinaw May 30, 1828; released Oct. 3, 1837. Persis Skinner, Whitesboro' N. Y.; born Troy L. C. Sept. 18, 1808; arrived Mackinaw Nov. 4, 1830; married Rev. Mr. Denton, Swiss missionary Oct. — 1835; released Feb. 9, 1836. See Mrs. Marsh and Mrs. Hall, Stock- bridge Indians; and Mrs. Ayer, Miss Cooke, and Miss Stevens, Ojibwas. stockBRIDGE INDIANs—1828. Missionaries. Jesse Miner, New Stockbridge N. Y. born Guilford Ct. Sept. 22, 1781; depart- ed May 19, arrived June 20, 1828; died a March 22, 1829. Mrs. Miner (Amanda Head,) New Stockbridge N. Y.; born Little Compton R. I. May 19, 1787; arrived Nov. 4, 1828; returned July — 1829; released. Cutting Marsh, born Danville Vt. July 20, 1800; graduated D. C. 1826; Ando- ver 1829; departed Oct. —1829; arriv- ed May 1, 1830. Mrs. Marsh,(Eunice O. Osmar.) Buffa- lo N. Y.; born Whitestown N. Y. — 1798; arrived Mackinaw — 1824; mar- ried Stockbridge Nov. 2. 1837. Assistant Missionaries. Augustus T. Ambler, Augusta N. Y.; arrived Nov. 4, 1828; died Yoknok- chaya, Choctaws Feb. — 1831. J. D. Stevens—see Sioux. Chauncey Hall, Augusta N. Y., born Rensalaerville N. Y. Sept. 3, 1803; ar- rived Mackinaw July 16, 1832, Stock- bridge May — 1834; visited U. States May 4—July 20, 1835; released Sept. 21, 1837. Mrs. Hall (Matilda Hotchkiss,) Utica N.Y.; born Cheshire Ct. — 1799; de- parted May 19, arrived Mackinaw June 14, 1828; married May 17, 1834. Sophia Mudgett. MAUMEE–1826–35. [Commenced by the Western Mission- ary Society in Nov. 1822; transferred to the United Foreign Missionary Society in Oct. 1825, and to the A. B. C. F. M. in June 1826.] Missionaries. Isaac Van Tassel, ordained April — 1829; released — 1835. Mrs. Wan Tassel (– Badger.) 344 APPENDIX. Assistant Missionaries. Sidney L. Brewster, Geauga co. O.; arrived Maumee April—1831; returned June––1833; released. Mrs. Brewster (Sarah Withrow,) Mau- mee; married June–1832. Hannah Riggs, Franklin Pa.; arrived Maumee Nov.–1827; released Aug. 6, 1833. Rebecca Newell, Bradford Wt.; born —1790, arrived Seneca July—1828, Maumee—; released Aug. 6, 1833. NEw-York INDIANs—1826. [Commenced by the New York Mis- sionary Society in 1801; transferred to the United Foreign Missionary Society in Jan. 1821, and to the A. B. C. F. M. in June 1826.] Stations. Tuscarora 1801; Seneca 1811; Cattaraugus 1822; Alleghany 1834. Missionaries. Thompson S. Harris, born Piscataqua N. J. May 8, 1799; graduated N. J. C. 1819, Princeton 1822; arrived Seneca Nov. 2, 1822; released March 29, 1830. Mrs. Harris (Marianne La Tourrette,) born Amwell N. J. July 28, 1801. Joseph Lane, Sanbornton N. H.; born Kensington N. H. Feb. 14, 1797; grad- uated Bangor 1826; arrived Tuscarora Jan. 3, 1827; released Jan. 8, 1828. Mrs. Lane (Rebecca Philbrick,) born Sanbornton N. H. March 24, 1805. John Eliot, Newcastle Me.; born Bos- ton Ms. Oct. 5, 1801; arrived Tuscarora June 22, 1827; ordained June 1831; re- leased May 7, 1833. Mrs. Eliot (Mary Ward,) Niagara N. Y.; born Dummerston Vt. Aug. 22, 1801; married Nov. 19, 1827. Asher Wright, born Hanover N. H. Sept. 7, 1803; graduated Andover 1831; departed Oct. 17, arrived Seneca Nov. 9, 1831. Mrs. Wright (Martha Egerton,) born Randolph Vt. Aug. 1808; died Jan. 7, 1832. Mrs. Wright (Laura M. Sheldon,) Barnet Vt. born St. Johnsbury Vt. July 10, 1809; arrived Seneca Feb. 5, 1833. Asher Bliss, born West Farlee Vt. Feb. 20, 1801; graduated A. C. 1829, Andover 1832; arrived Cattaraugus Nov. 2, 1832. Mrs. Bliss (Cassandra Hooper,) Boyls- ton Ms.; born New Braintree Ms. Feb. 14, 1802. William Williams, Lisle N. Y.; born Sandersfield Ms. July 12, 1773; departed Oct. 8, arrived Tuscarora Oct. 23, 1834; released Aug. 29, returned Oct. 1, 1837. Mrs. Williams (Mehetibel Stearns,) born Sturbridge Ms. Nov. 6, 1775. [Mr. and Mrs. W. are the parents of L. S. and A. W. Williams and Mrs. Wood of the Choctaw mission.] William Hall, Hanover N. Y.; born Dracut Ms. Sept. 20, 1808; arrived Alle- ghany Oct. 23, 1834. Mrs. Hall (Emeline Gaylord,) Hano- ver N. Y.; born Norfolk Ct. Sept. 22, 1808. Gilbert Rockwood, Monson Ms.; born Warren Ms. Aug. 29, 1811; arrived Tuscarora Nov. 18, 1837; ordained July 3, 1839. Mrs. Rockwood (Avis Hooper,) Boyls- ton Ms.; born New Braintree Ms. March 31, 1806. Assistant Missionaries. William A. Thayer, born Roxbury Ct. Aug. 5, 1792; departed New York April 27, arrived Cattaraugus May 24, 1822; released Nov. 3, 1832. Mrs. Thayer (Susan Whiting,) born Colebrook Ct. Sept. 16, 1800. Hanover Bradley, born East Haven Ct. Jan.-1795; arrived Seneca—1823; released Aug. 6, 1833. Mrs. Bradley (Catharine Wheeler,) Westmoreland N. Y.; born Fairfield Ct. May 14, 1803; married Jan. 7, 1829. Asenath Bishop, Homer N. Y.; born Westmoreland N. Y. July 1, 1794; ar- rived Seneca Feb. 20, 1823; absent from the station Nov. 3, 1836—Aug. 20, 1838. Nancy Henderson, arrived Cattarau- gus Sept.—1824; released Feb. 24, 1830. Rebecca Newell—see Maumee. Emily Root, Lenox Ms.; born Farm- ington Ct. March 1805; arrived Seneca Oct.—1827; released—1833. Elizabeth Stone, Brighton N. Y.; born Colerain Ms. March 28, 1804; arrived Tuscarora—1831; released—1837. Relief Thayer, born Thetford Wt. March 4, 1807; arrived Cattaraugus Nov. 2, 1832; released Dec. 1, 1835. Fidelia Adams, born Enosburgh Vt. Jan. 21, 1813; arrived Cattaraugus June —1837. Hannah T. Whitcomb, Homer N. Y.; arrived Tuscarora Oct. 5, 1839. See Mrs. Conde and Mrs. Lyons, Sandwich Islands. ABERNAQU1s—1835. Native Preacher. Peter P. Osunkherhine, St. Francis L. C.; appointed Nov. 17, 1835; ordained June—1836. * 345 APPENDIX. SUMMARY. - - - Whole No. Deceased. Released. Present No. Missionaries, 201 24 41 136 Missionary Physicians, 17 2 6 9 Assistant Missionaries, 110 10 63 37 Female Assist. Miss. 366 52 124 190 Total, 694 88 234 372 E. RECEIPTs, EXPENDITURES AND RESULTS. 1811 999 52 555 88 - * - -> cº * 1812 13,611 50 9,555 88 – º tº- * , amº dime 1813 11,361 18 8,611 05 1 3 º- - - - 1814 12,265 56 7,077 62 1 4 tº- - --> cº- 1815 9,993 89 5,026 S0 1 2 tº- - - - - 1816 12,501 03 15,933 83 2 13 ſº- — — sº 1817 29,948 63 20,484 71 4 16 tº- - - " - 1818 34,727 72 36,246 25 7 29 tº- º- cº * -º 1819 37,520 63 40,307 25 S 42 - - — — 1820 39,949 45 57,420 93 15 65 º tº- — — 1821 46,354 95 45,765 41 19 86 - º — — 1822 60,087 87 59,323 89 21 95 ems . — - 1823 55,758 94 66,379 75 27 126 - º 1 47 1824. 47,483 58 54,157 05 34 126 - sºme 1 — 1825 55,716 18 41,468 53 35 130 º * 1 : — 1826 61,616 25 59,012 94 34 131 º-> ºm 1 53 1827 88,341 89 103,430 30 41 200 º – 1 67 1828 102,009 64 107,676 25 46 223 36 523 1 — 1829 106,928 26 92,533 13 44 225 41 770 1 78 1830 83,019 37 84,797 66 47 225 - 1100 1 91 1831 100,934 09 98.312 75 51 232 *gº 1300 1 83 1832 130,574 12 120,954 95 55 237 43 1800 1 117 1833 145,844 77 149,906 27 56 236 54 1940 1 147 1834 152,386 10 159,779 61 65 293 44 2000 1 124 1835 163,340 19 163,254 00 78 308 55 2047 1 130 1836 176,232 15 210,407 54 81 320 77 2003 4 327 1837 252,076 55 254,589 51 79 360 115 2147 8 418 1838 236,170 98 230,642 80 85 358 115 2562 7 336 1839 244,169 82 227,491 56 77 375 107 7311 7 363 In the above table, the statement of receipts and expenditures are derived from the Treasurer's books, and are exact. They do not include what the Board has received from and expended for Bible, Tract and other societies. From the imper- fection of the returns for several of the earlier years, and from the changes during the course of each year, the numbers in the other columns are not supposed to be, in all cases, perfectly accurate; but are near the truth. The column of native communicants does not include the hundreds, perhaps thousands of converts in the Armenian and other nominally Christian churches, who still remain in their former connexions. The number of children in common schools, more or less dependent on the missions of the Board for the means of instruction, has probably, for the last ten years, been from 50,000 to 100,000; the number in schools wholly under the con- - 44 • 346 APPENDIX, *- --- -- trol of the missions and supported at their expense, from 5000 to 20,000. The Board has 15 printing establishments, with 24 presses, and the means of printing in 32 languages, 14 of which were first reduced to writing by its missionaries. he Board received aid directly, in 1839, from 1700 churches and 802 monthly concerts; arid, including that received from the Reformed Dutch Board and other co-operating bodies, from at least 2000 churches and 1000 monthly concerts, in 27 States and Territories, and from six churches and six monthly concerts in foreign lands; besides more than $45,000 received from individual donors. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS, Page 15, Note. According to Horne's Introduction (Bib. app. page 51,) Junius commenced his labors in Formosa after 1651, when Eliot's success must have been well known in Holland. The Propaganda at Rome, which is believed to be the oldest Roman Catholic institution formed exclusively for foreign missions, was established in 1622; but probably without knowing that the Plymouth “Pilgrims” existed. Page 26. For a more correct statement concerning the Dnited Foreign Mis- sionary Society, see page 138. º Page 30. Mills went to Andover in the spring of 1810. Page 9. For Malcom’s Central India and History of Persia, read Malcolm's. Page 13, for Genoa, read Geneva. Page 15, for heathen nations of New England, read heathen natives. Page 20,22, for Leisberger, read Zeisberger. Page 22, for Kanaurneek, read Kanaumeek. Page 75, sixth line below the cut, for the country, read this country. Page 92 and onwards, in several instances, for Kaui and Kilua, read Kauai and Kailua. Page 107, for Crommelia, read Crommelin. Page 142, for most able, read most stable. Page 200, for Residency, read Presidency. Page 225, first line, for Religious, read Religion. Page 239, last line of the first para- graph, for request, read expense. Page 248, second line, read, from Canton to Sing- apore. A few lines below, for Nigas, read Niyas. , Page 253, line 20, read, church at Carmel. Page 255, Mr. Ballantine and Mr. Webster arrived at Bombay in Octo- ber. • Page 278, for Bayuses, read Kayuses. Page 288, for Grobba, read Grabba. There are a few others, which the reader will be able to correct, from the context, CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS IN THE HISTORY OF THE BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. The proofs not having been submitted to the author for revision, on account of distance, several errors have occurred in printing, affecting the sense, which should be corrected as follows: - - Page 357, line 6 from bottom, for “any visionary,” read “every visionary.” Page 358, line 15 from bottom, for “any boat,” read “every boat.” Page 360, line 2 from top, for “any other,” read “every other.” Page 364, line 3 from bottom (in note) for “this part,” read “this fact.” Page 367, last line, for “rivers” read “lakes.” Page 369, line 11 from bottom, for “Wathandma,” read “Wathandria.” Page 381, 1 line from top, for “according,” read “According.” Page 407, line 3 from bottom, for “coming,” read “evening.” Page 438, line 28 from bottom, for “This subsequent,” read “His subsequent.” Page 441, line 12 from top, for “excited there,” read “exerted there.” Page 443, line 26 from top, for “twenty-nine,” read “twenty-four.” - Page 444, line 24 from bottom, for “This intellectual, read “His intellectual.” Page 447, line 6 from top, for “wherever,” read “whenever.” Page 448, under the engraving, for “Mr. Judson's,” read “Mrs. Judson’s.” Page 477, line 23 from bottom, for “influence,” read “experience.” Page 482, line 4 from top, for “His closing,” read “This closing.” Page 488, line 14 from bottom, ſor “island,” read “islands.” Page 490, line 12 from top, for “to 1883,” read “in 1833.” Page 499, line 25 from top, for “as a season,” read “reason.” Page 508, line 20 from top, for “did write,” read “did not write.” Page 511, line 18 from top, for “persuade,” read “dissuade.” Page 519, line 23 from top, for “last native,” read “best native.” Page 520, line 13 from top, for “which” read “who.” Page 524, line 23 from bottom, for “diverting death,” read “averting death.” Page 525, line 18 from top for “steam printing,” read “printing.” Page 525, bottom line, for “ Koyouh Phyoo,” read “At Kyouk Phyoo.” Page 532*, line 6 from top, for “Houng-oo,” read “Thoung-oo.” Page 534*, line 22 from bottom, for “kooks,” read “books.” Page 539*, line 17 from top, for “their effects,” read “ their efforts.” Page 543*, line 8 from top, for “for the Methodist,” read “the last for the Methodist.” Page 549*, line 19 from top, for “Nolly M*Intosh,” read “Rolly M'Intosh.” Page 552*, line 7 from bottom, for “Sampson Bunk,” read “Sampson Burch.” Page 556*, line 25 from top, for “cotton,” read “cotton cloth.” Page 561*, line 20 from bottom, for “Madevli,” read “Madebli.” Page 564*, line 15 from bottom, for “often carrying,” read “after carrying.” Page 577*, line 4 from top, for “observation,” read “observance.” Page 577*, line 5 from botton, for “T. G. Oncken,” read “J. G. Oncken.” Fage 588”, line 23 from bottom, for “Dr. Manike,” read “Dr. Maniake.” Page 583*, line 21 from bottom, for “replied,” read “applied.” Page 583*, line 9 from bottom, for “Isannina,” read “ Ioannina.” Page 584*, line 9 from bottom, for “ Dejection,” read “Defection.” Page 588”, line 8 from bottom, to “Besides these,” add “were printed.” Page 588*, line 12 from top for “and sailed,” read “ sailed.” Page 590°, line 8 ſrom top, for “Rhea R. Loo,” read “Ahea A. Loo.” Page 590°, line 9 from top, for Kainau,” read “Hainan.” ||||}|{{!!}, ）; «¿?，wg，"% ºmwaffºg%%ºzý% %)\'\'|\"\\||\(|\'|||||||||"% gºvºm�� \|||| `~~\~\2? ????/?/?) ^_^ ~--~--~ // ！ſuae Oſ \|((\\Å| �^ ;;, o *º º(\）\"\ \"\$/º № ！ 5¿ſ \，\，\%È\\ 57% （№. }}%% ſºº- ſaeſl.） （=）==№ Ș • }\\ ºy22&g zºzo ay： {{|{{!JĀ ĢI”I’IW A - ff;VYŁJ, QāYTŲ EIVY}{T zzoſz-taaſ-taaſaſ, HISTORY OF THE MISSIONS *g BAPTIST GENERAL convention. PRE PARED UNDER THE SUPE RINT ENDENCE OF SOLOMON PEC K, FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE BOARD, P R E F A C E. Presuming that most persons will be interested in tracing the History of each mission continuously through several successive years, the writer has not attempted to present a combined view of all the stations during any given period; but has en- deavored so to divide the narratives that the reader may easily advert to the dif- ferent portions of each, and thus avoid that suspension of interest, which would be occasioned by turning often and abruptly from one history to another. Having noted the various influences which at length united American Baptists in the sup- port of Foreign Missions, the circumstances are detailed which led to the establish- ment of a mission in Burmah. In 1817, the Convention adopted measures for in- stituting missions among the Aborigines of our own country, and the history of those among the Cherokee, Creek, and North Western Indians next ensues, and is brought down to 1828 and 9, when we recur to that of the Burman mission, proceed- ing to those subsequently established, in the order in which they were originated. Occasionally, when the narrative does not admit of interruption at the period when a new mission was founded, the history of the latter is deferred until it can be conveniently introduced. - -: The following are the principal sources from which the materials for this history have been drawn. Records of the Baptist Society for Propagating the Gospel in India and other Foreign parts; Records and Reports of the General Convention; Baptist Magazine, first and second series; Memoirs of American Missionaries; Me- moir of Gordon Hall; Mrs. Judson's History of the Mission to Burmah; Memoir of Mrs. Judson; Chinese Repository; M'Coy's Periodical Accounts of Indian Missions; McCoy's Annual Register of Indian Affairs; Laws of the Cherokee Nation; Abo- rigines of America; Spirit of Missions; Smith and Choules''History of Missions; Columbian Star; Calcutta Observer; Life of Boardman; Conder's Modern Travel- er; Life of Lot Carey; Malcom's Travels. ---------------- ~~ - - - . . .” ---, - r + -- ~ *- : ... …— … ------- - - - - - - 3: -º - ---. - - - º-r:- w i --- . . . . -- ~~~-- - -----, --- *. CHA PTE R I. Introductory notices. First irdications of interest for the heathen. Influence of the Serampore mission. Missionary societies organized. Simultaneous self-consecration of individuals to the missionary service. Adoniram Judson. Before commencing a history of the missions of the Baptist General Convention, we must recur to a period when few Christians of any denomi- nation thought of extending their benevolent efforts beyond our own coun- try. The claims of the heathen were seldom mentioned but to be set aside by our paramount obligations to “the Indians on our own borders;” obliga- tions, alas, feebly discharged by the sending out here and there of a solitary laborer, to toil and pray, and die alone ! The sanctuary often echoed to the prayer that “God would overturn and overturn, till he whose right it is should reign,” and that “the heathen might be given to Christ for his in- heritance;” and wondering childhood listened to the same mysterious pe- titions at the family altar. But few inquired of others, or asked their own conscience, what was the duty of individual Christians, or the responsibility of the church for the accomplishment of this marvellous change. They had not then well considered that declaration of Holy Writ, “There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth, and there is that witholdeth more than is meet and it tendeth to poverty”—a truth founded, not in arbitrary appointment, but in the primary relations of things,” and applicable not to perishable riches only, but also to those that endure forever. Yet, while all were more or less involved in this guilty apathy, an atten- tive observer could perceive indications of awakening solicitude for the sal- vation of the heathem, like the half-formed words and powerless motions of one partially aroused from sleep. The first token of enkindling interest in the Baptist denomination, was seen in the formation of a society for mis- sionary purposes in the State of New York, in the year 1796. This socie- ty was composed of Baptists and Presbyterians. The “Massachusetts Bap- tist Missionary Society” was formed in 1802. Its object, as stated in the fourth article, was “to furnish occasional preaching, and to promote the knowledge of evangelical truth in the new settlements within these United States; or, farther, if circumstances should render it proper.” Some interest was felt in the success of the few missionaries employed in the then District of Maine, and the northern parts of New Hampshire and New York. Farther than this, nothing was attempted, or, that we can discover, even thought of, until the letters and reports of the English Baptist Missionaries, at Seram- pore, begåm to be circulated in this country. To those noblespioneers, Ca- rey, Marshman, Ward, and their associates, is the Christian world indebted for an example, which gave a powerful impulse to modern missions, and was instrumental, by the blessing of the Divine Spirit, in arousing the interest and embodying the efforts of all Christian denominations for the conversion of the world. They went forth with but slender human security for their support. They encountered the listlessness and timidity of many of their * When the legacy left by Mrs. John Norris of Newburyport to the American Board of Commis- sioners, was contested before the Legislature of Massachusetts, and objections were vehemently urged against attempting, to convert the heathen until our own country was thoroughly Christian- ized, a àstinguished member, who could not be accused of denominational predilections in favor of that Board, advocated the validity of the will in an able speech, in which was this sentence: “Religion is a singular commodity—the more we export of it, the more we have at home.” INFLUENCE OF THE SERAMPORE MISSION. 355 brethren, and the scorn and derision of the great and the learned, who ought to have had too much self-respect to ridicule men whom they pronounced utterly insignificant. Truly, they “went out from their country and their kindred, and their father's house,” by faith in him who said “Go, teach all nations,” and who added, for the confirmation of hearts that might waver, “All power is given unto me in heaven and on earth.” American Christians began within a few years after the establishment of the Serampore Mission, to contribute for its support. In 1806, $3,357,63, were remitted by the hand of Robert Ralston, Esq., of Philadelphia, who was, for many years, not only an almoner of the contributions of others, but himself a princely donor to numerous benevolent institutions. In a letter from Dr. Carey, dated October 1806, these contributions were gratefully ac- -knowledged. In 1807, he speaks of “the dollars” which he had safely re- ceived from America; and subsequently, of the “$6000 given by American Christians to the Serampore mission in the course of 1806 and 1807.” In a letter to Rev. Mr. Williams, of New York, he says, “the Lord has won- derfully stirred up the whole religious world, of every denomination, to fa- vor the work in which we are engaged, and to contribute pecuniary assist- ance, to a large amount. Our American friends have a special claim upon our gratitude in this respect.” Before this period, Female Mite Societies and Cent Societies began to be established in the principal towns, and in many instances the income of these was devoted to missionary purposes. A few stirring appeals in behalf of the heathen appeared at different times in the religious publications of the day. A new impulse was given to the churches by the publication of Buchanan’s “Star in the East.” His account of his visit to the Syrian Christians, his description of the horrors of idol-worship; and the story of Abdallah's martyrdom, and Sabat's conversion, all operated with living ener- gy to kindle a fire never to be extinguished. But the full time for its light to break forth, was not yet come. At the annual meeting of the Massachusetts Baptist Missionary Society in 1807, a vote was passed, requesting the trustees to revise the constitution, which was accordingly done, and in February of 1808, an act of incorpora- tion was obtained from the Legislature. - A vote was unanimously passed by the Boston Association of ministers, in November, 1811, “recommending it to the members of their body, to make known to their respective congregations, in whatever mode they should think proper, the subject of Eastern Translations, and to express their readiness to receive, and transmit to the authorized persons, whatever contributions any of their people should be disposed to make.” At a meeting of the Boston Fe- male Missionary Society, of the same year, it was resolved, “that the whole subscriptions of the present year, be appropriated to the translations of the Scriptures, carrying on so extensively and successfully by the missionaries at Serampore in Bengal.” From individuals and congregations, of various denominations, in Boston and Salem, $4,650 were contributed for transla- tions into the Asiatic languages, in February, 1812; and in both these places, societies for the translation of the Scriptures were formed. - Two or three years previous to this period, there were a few pious, en- terprising young men, who secretly communed together on the meaning of the last command of our Savior, liſting up united supplications that he would point out the way for them to go forth and preach the gospel in the remote parts of the earth. For recºy months, the retired grove and the rugged mountain side were the only earthly witnesses of their earnest prayers, and fervent vows of dedication to this service. ... - ." It is needless, as it would be unbecoming, to attempt a decision of the 256 BAPTIST GENERAL convention. question, with whom the proposal for the establishment of a foreign mis- sion originated. . The rising interest indicated a wide-spread under-swell in the church, the instances of individual consecration were the topmost waves. Perhaps it is invariably true, that when God, in his providence, is about to effect a great change in the affairs of men, or to confer any distin- guished temporal or spiritual benefit, several minds, whose instrumentality he designs to employ, are simultaneously moved thereto. Thus, one, the child of innumerable prayers, consecrates himself to the work of missions, while yet under the paternal roof; another, joyfully promising to go far hence to preach the gospel, gives himself renewedly to the Redeemer in his rural walks in the vicinity of the college; a third, while fanning the newly kin- idled fire in the bosom of his friend by his own earnest breathings toward the missionary work, was not, “for God took him.” A fourth, while grop- ing in the labyrinths of Deism, is led by a way which he knew not, to believe in the divine authority of the Scriptures, and to ask, “What shall I do to be saved ?” Almost with his earliest acts of faith in the Lord Jesus, is he in- spired with the desire to communicate the knowledge of salvation through his blood to those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death. This was Adoniram Judson. C H A P T E R II. Introductory notices, continued. Voyage of Mr. Judson to England. , Passage to India. Messrs. Judson and Rice become Bap- tists. Expulsion from the country by the East India Company. Mr. and Mrs. Judson proceed to the Isle ef France and Madras. Arrival at Rangoon. 1Mr. Judson was born in Malden, Massachusetts, August 9, 1788. His father, Rev. Adoniram Judson, Sen, was then minister of the Congrega- tional church there; but after the change in his son's sentiments became a Baptist, and labored for several years in the state of Maine. Mr. Judson was graduated at Brown University in the autumn of 1807, and soon after- ward commenced a tour through the United States. While on this journey, he began to question the truth of the Deistical opinions, which he had en- tertained, and became so anxious to understand the evidence of Christianity, that he returned home for the express purpose of studying them. After spending much time in this employment, he went to Andover, to attend lec- tures in the Theological Seminary, still intent upon the investigation of the subject, but having no hope of his own personal piety. He soon became a decided Christian. During the third year of his residence in the Seminary, the perusal of the “Star in the East” gave definitiveness to his plans and wishes. He expressed his feelings to Messrs. Hall, Newell and Nott, members with himself of the Theological Institution, and afterward the ear- liest Congregational foreign missionaries from America. As no society then existed in this country, for the support of missions abroad, Mr. Judson wrote to the Directors of the London Missionary Soci- ety, communicating his views and requesting information. He received an encouraging reply, and a proposal that he should come to England. At a meeting of the General Association of Massachusetts, held at Bradford, June, 1810, Mr. Judson and his associates presented a written statement of their readiness to devote themselves to the cause of foreign missions. Those venerable fathers were led by this communication, to form the Society now - tº BAPTISM OF MESSRS, JUDSON AND RICE. 357 called “The American Board of -Commissioners for Foreign Missions.” By this Board, Mr. Judson was sent to England for the purpose of ascer- taining what assistance could be afforded by the London Missionary Society, in case the American churches should not sustain the enterprize. On the voyage, he was taken by a privateer, and after being a prisoner on board sev- eral weeks, was carried into Bayonne, France, and put into a dungeon. Through the intervention of an American gentleman he was soon released, and having with great difficulty, owing to the political state of the country, obtained passports from the emperor, proceeded to England. After receiving much information, advice and encouragement, he returned to America, hav- ing been absent nearly a year. . . . . . The Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions soon after decided to send out missionaries to the East by the first ship, and in February, 1812, Mr. and Mrs. Newell, and Mr. and Mrs. Judson, embarked in the Caravan, for Calcutta. They were instructed by their patrons to establish a mission in the Burman Empire, unless circumstances should render it impracticable. Mr. Judson employed himself, during the voyage, in translating the New Testament; in the course of which he often remarked that the Baptists are right in their mode of administering the ordinance of baptism. This circum- stance, together with his expectation of meeting the Baptist missionaries at Se- rampore, led him to examine the subject more carefully. After their arrival at Serampore, he continued his investigations, and at length became convinced that believer's baptism is the only Scriptural baptism. Mrs. Judson came more slowly, but not less decidedly, to the same conclusion. Messrs. Carey, Marshman, and Ward, received them most hospitably, as the missionaries of the American Congregational churches, and with true delicacy refrained from conversing on their own views of baptism, until their guests voluntari- ly revealed their change of opinions, and asked to be baptized. The ordi- nance was administered to them in the Baptist chapel at Calcutta, on the 6th of September. Rev. Luther Rice, who sailed from Philadelphia, under the patronage of the A. B. C. F. M., had, in the meantime, arrived, and adopting the same views, was baptized shortly after. - A Christian, of any denomination, cannot contemplate this change, in connection with the existing state of the churches, and with the train of events which have succeeded, without deep interest. The duty of enlight- ening the dark portions of our own country was magnified in the eyes of Christians, when their obligation to send the gospel to pagan nations, was presented, and many of the most pious members of our churches looked with a jealous eye upon the plan of giving young men and money to the doubtful experiment of converting the distant heathen. This was a deep sleep—a guilty sleep. How evidently was it the Spirit of God, that guided the minds of a portion of these first American missionaries to such views as at once connected them with a large and growing denomination, to whose awakening sympathies they gave new strength and scope. The entrance of these pioneers on their work, was attended with severe trials. If their decision to become missionaries was formed without a thor- ough acquaintance with their own heart, or a just estimation of the magni- tude of the undertaking, their heavenly Father did not suffer them long to remain without that parental discipline which was to test the purity of their motives; and, taking away any visionary view, teach them their entire de- pendence on Jesus Christ for success. A prominent article in the creed of their forefathers could not be renounced without a severe mental contest; and the thought of the surprise, grief, and perhaps displeasure, with which the information would be received by their revered parents and patrons, and their numerous friends, was many times revolved. But this trial came not ‘º 358 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. alone. The British Government in India, was unfavorable to the introduc- tion of foreign missionaries. The English Baptist missionaries had en- countered a series of difficulties, before they obtained indulgence. Mr. and Mrs. Judson, Mr. and Mrs. Newell, and Mr. Rice, had been but a few days at Serampore, when Mr. J. and Mr. N. were summoned to Cal- cutta, and an order of Government was read to them, requiring them imme- diately to leave the country and return to America. The Captain of the Caravan was refused a port-clearance if he declined taking them back. The East India Company, from motives which could not be misunderstood, were at that time bitterly opposed to every measure calculated to raise the Hin- doos from their mental degradation.* Evasion was impossible, unless they could obtain permission to go to some part of India not under the Company’s jurisdiction. They would readily have gone to Burmah, but political diffi- culties between the English and Burmese, forbade the attempt. Under these circumstances, they asked permission to go to the Isle of France, which was granted. One vessel was to sail immediately, but she could re- ceive only two passengers, and domestic circumstances making it necessary that Mr. and Mrs. Newell should soon find a home, Mr. and Mrs. Judson relinquished the opportunity in their favor. No other occurring, except to England or America, they waited in Calcutta two months longer, when the Government issued a peremptory order for their going immediately on board one of the East India Company’s ships, bound for England. They saw their names inserted in a public print, as passengers in such a ship. At this juncture, Mr. Judson and Mr. Rice ascertained that a ship would sail for the Isle of France in two days. They applied to the chief magistrate for a pass, but were refused. The captain, however, consented to their taking passage in his ship on their own responsibillty. Their baggage was conveyed on board at 12 o'clock at night, and they embarked, although the opening of the gates of the dock yard at that hour, was contrary to the regulations of the Company. Two days after their embarkation, a Government despatch overtook them, and forbade the pilot to go farther, as passengers who had been ordered to England were in the ship. The missionaries went imme- diately on shore, at 1 o'clock, A. M. Fearing new embarrassments from Government, they proceeded farther down the river, and procured lodgings; and here, alarmed at the arrival of any boat, and dreading every new face, they remained four days. Every application to vessels passing down, was unsuccessful, and all hope of eluding the orders of Government was nearly extinct, when a letter was handed to Mr. Judson, enclosing a pass to go on board the ship which they had been so unceremoniously compelled to leave. To what human instrumentality they were indebted, they knew not; but they thankfully recognized the good hand of their heavenly Father, and their faith and courage gathered new strength. It was night. They were 70 miles from Saugur Roads, and there was scarcely a doubt that the ship was already on the wide sea. But this was not the moment to hesitate. They at once took boats, and rowing hard all night, and all the next day, arrived at Saugur, and to their inexpressible joy, saw the ship lying in the Roads, waiting for some Lascar soldiers. When they arrived at the Isle of France, they were met with the afflicting intelli- gence that Mrs. Newell was dead.f And here the hopes they had begun * The charter of the Company was renewed in 1813, and, through the exertions of Thornton, Wilberforce, Fuller, and others, with such amendments as to secure toleration to the missionary. Nine hundred petitions for these amendments, signed by half a million of intelligent and respecta- ble persons, were Pººl. to Parliament. ... t The voyage of Mr. and Mrs. Newell was a tempestuous one, attended with anxiety and suffer- ing, and in one month after their arrival, Mrs. Newell died. She was an intelligent and amiable woman, of a most devout and benevolent spirit. See History of A. B. C. F. M., p. 39 - ARRIVAL AT RAN GOON. 359 to cherish on the voyage, of being allowed to establish themselves at the neighboring island of Madagascar, were withered by the information, that Governor Farquhar had received orders to “have an eye to those American missionaries.” It was now decided that Mr. Rice should return to America, for the pur- pose of enlisting the benevolent feelings of the Baptists in behalf of Foreign Missions. He accordingly sailed for the United States, in March, 1813. After a stay of three months in the Isle of France, Mr. and Mrs. Judson sailed for Madras. But the hostile disposition manifested by that govern- ment toward Messrs. Hall and Nott, forbade them to expect rest for the sole of their foot, there. Driven hither and thither, like the shipwrecked voy- ager upon a floating spar, they hoped that He, whose way toward them was emphatically in the deep, and his path in the great waters, would guide them to some quiet haven, where they might labor for the salvation of their fellow men without molestation. They reached Madras in June. Appre- hensive that information of their arrival would be speedily communicated to government by a vigilant police, their first inquiry was, what ships were ly- ing in the harbor. The only one which would sail immediately, was bound to Rangoon, in Burmah. On the 22d of June, they embarked in the ship Georgiana, feeling that they were indeed going to “a land of darkness, and the shadow of death; a land of darkness as darkness itself, and of the sha- dows of death, without any order, and where the light is as darkness.” (Job 10: 21, 22.) By the kindness of missionary friends at Madras, a European female servant had been obtained for Mrs. Judson. But an inscrutable Providence withheld even this indulgence. As the ship was getting under weigh, this woman fell dead upon the cabin floor. After a rough and dan- gerous voyage, they arrived at Rangoon in July. - - View of Rangoon, from the river. Perhaps the hand of God was never more distinctly visible, than in the train of events which thus led to the establishment of the Burman mission. That His Spirit awakened in the hearts of Mr. and Mrs. Judson a sincere desire to glorify Christ by making known the gospel to the heathen, we can- 360 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. not question. But how were their plans thwarted, how was their way hedged about, and any other path filled with perplexity and entanglement, that they might be shut up to one course, and that leading to Burmah: How manifest, too, the wisdom and parental faithfulness of God, in thus leading them about and instructing them, testing their sincerity, proving their faith, and showing them what was in their hearts, that he might at length make use of them as polished instruments in the accomplishment of his purposes of mercy toward that dark land . They both possessed the strongly marked traits of New England; decision, enterprise, courage, con- fidence of success; and a tenacity of purpose which gathers fresh impetus from disappointment, and perseveres to the end. In reference to these na- tive endowments, it may truly be said of them, their Creator “girded them before they knew him.” Possessing these, they had the elements of char- acter which ensure success. But these qualities were to be chastened, bal- anced, sanctified. He who creates the soul, and understands the measure of every power, the secret spring of every sympathy, the strength of every mo- tive, the effect of every external influence, knew what disciplinary processes were requisite to prepare them for the sphere for which he designed them; and they might then almost adopt the language of Paul, which in after years was eminently appropriate to them. “In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren, in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and naked- ness.” - - “Can any American Baptist be blind to the indications of duty, in refer ence to this mission; or deaf to that voice of Providence which calls on the churches of [that] denomination to consider themselves as pledged to the Savior to sustain this mission, till Burmah shall be converted to God 2* C H A P T E R III. Baptist General Convention for Foreign Missions. Change of sentiments in Messrs. Judson and Rice announced in America. Formation and incipi- ent measures of the Baptist Missionary Society in Boston. Mr. Rice arrives from India, and visits the American churches. Organization of the General Convention. Mr. Judson appointed a missionary, and Mr. Rice an agent of the Board. - The gradual increase of interest in the cause of missions has been briefly traced through a period of fifteen years. The formation of the “Salem Bi- ble Translation and Foreign Mission Society,” occurring as it did in the year 1812, when that interest in the Congregational churches had ripened into action, tended to prepare the way for a distinct and general effort of the Baptist denomination. A still more direct influence is to be ascribed to the “Baptist Society for Propagating the Gospel in India, and other foreign parts,” which was formed in Boston the following year. It may be regard- ed as a fact of some significance, that when Mr. Judson was on the point of embarking for India, he suggested to the present Senior Secretary of the Board of Foreign Missions, “the formation of a Society among the Baptists of America, in imitation of the exertions of their English brethren.”. When the change in the sentiments of Mr. and Mrs. Judson became J. * Memoir of Mrs. Judson. -- ------------------------------ ------------ ~~~~ + ----- F INCIPIENT MEASURES. +. 361 known at Serampore, and they had been baptized, the missionaries there, perceiving the difficulties in the way of their continuing under the patronage of the Board that sent them out, gave them the kindest assurances of every aid in their power, promising to use their influence in securing to them a support from the English society, provided the denomination in America were not prepared to sustain them. They also wrote to several of the most influential ministers in this country, suggesting the new attitude in which this event placed American Baptists, with respect to Oriental missions. In a communication dated September, 1812, and addressed to Dr. Wor- cester, Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners, Mr. Judson an- nounced the change in his views, and stated that, should a Baptist society . be formed, he should be ready to consider himself their missionary. In Oc- tober, he wrote to the Rev. Thomas Baldwin, D. D., of Boston, offering some suggestions respecting the direction to be given to the efforts of the American Baptists. Mr. Rice wrote at the same time, stating that his opinions on baptism had undergone a similar change with Mr. Judson's, and expressing the same views in reference to the formation of a general Society. The period when this information was received, February, 1813, consti- tutes an important era in the history of the Baptist church in this country. The spirit of benevolence received a powerful impulse, and a new direction, and the effect extensively was electrical. Immediately on the reception of ºw- Mr. Judson's letter by Dr. Baldwin, a number of ministers met at his house. Animated by a clear perception of the indications of providence, and an ardent desire to cooperate with the Head of the church in his merciful de- signs toward the world, they proceeded to form a society, called “The Bap- . tist Society for propagating the Gospel in India and other foreign parts.” The preamble of the Constitution ran thus, -“Realizing the vast importance of truth in advancing the best interests of man, and conceiving that in late events the finger of providence has pointed to us our immediate duty, in forming a Foreign Mission Society, we whose names are hereunto annexed, do unite, &c.” The 12th article in this Constitution, suggested the princi- ple which resulted in the organization of the General Convention. “Should societies be formed in other places, having the same objects in view, the Board will appoint one or more persons to unite with Delegates from such other Societies, in forming a General Committee, in order more effectually to accomplish the important objects contemplated by this Institution.” February 26, a meeting of this Board was held, at which the Secretary was requested to write to the Rev. Andrew Fuller, Secretary of the Baptist Missionary Society in England, stating the situation of Mr. Judson, pro- posing his connection with the Serampore mission, and pledging his support from the newly formed society in Boston. The Secretary was also direct- ed to inform Mr. Judson that if the Board of Commissioners discontinued their patronage, his support should be furnished by the Society. Mr. Ful- ler replied to the proposal, that the late events in providence pointed to the formation of a distinct Missionary Association, to be guided and sustained by the Baptist churches in America. In September following, delegates from the Haverhill and Salem Foreign Mission Societies were present at a meeting of the Board; also Mr. Rice, who had just arrived from India. After conferring together on the best method for uniting the brethren of the different States in the proposed en- terprize, a committee was appointed to draſt a circular, in the name of the three societies represented at this meeting. Mr. Rice was appointed to attend the meeting of the Philadelphia Association, in order to present the . subject to ministers in that vicinity; and subsequently to lay it before the southern churches. He had returned for the express purpose of communi- - 46 362 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. = ; § ======-------------------- - -- . cating information at home, believing that for the present he could thus most effectually promote the cause of missions. He visited the churches extensively in the southern and middle States, and every where a vivid in- terest was manifested. The Baptist Association of Philadelphia recom- mended the formation of a society, to aid foreign missions, and in many of the southern cities similar societies were formed. Liberal collections were obtained, and some large donations from individuals, not among the Baptists only, but in other denominations, who in many instances opened their churches and gave large contributions. e - © In May, 1814, a general meeting of “Delegates from Missionary Societies and other religious Bodies of the Baptist denomination in various parts of the United States,” was convened in Philadelphia. It was organized on the 18th, under the name of “The General Missionary Convention of the Baptist denomination in the United States of America, for Foreign Mis: sions.” The Rev. Dr. Furman, of Charleston, South Carolina, was called to the chair, and the Rev. Dr. Baldwin, of Boston, was requested to officiate as Secretary. The Delegates produced their testimonials, and were en- rolled in the following order: Rev. Thomas Baldwin, D. D. and Rev. Lucius Bolles, Massachusetts; Rev. Stephen Gano, Rhode Island; Rev. John Williams, Messrs. Thomas Hew- itt, Edward Probyn, and Nathaniel Smith, New York; Rev. Burgiss Allison, D. D., Richard Proudfoot, Josiah Stratton, William Boswell, Henry Smal- ley, and Messrs. Matthew Randall, John Sisty and Stephen Ustick, New Jersey; Rev. William Rogers, D. D., Henry Holcombe, D. D., William -Staughton, D. D., William White, John P. Peckworth, Horatio G. Jones, Silas Hough, and Joseph Mathias, Pennsylvania; Rev. Daniel Dodge, Dela- ware; Rev. Lewis Richards, and Thomas Brooke, Maryland; Rev. Obadiah T}. Brown,” William Gilmore,” and Luther Rice, Dist. of Columbia; Rev. Robert B. Semple, Jacob Grigg, and John Bryce,” Virginia; Rev. James A. Ranaldson, North Carolina; Rev. Richard Furman, D. D. and Hon. Mat- thias B. Tallmadge, South Carolina; Rev W. B. Johnson, Georgia.t Drs. Furman and Baldwin, and Rev. Messrs. Gamo, Semple and White were appointed a Committee to draft a Constitution, which was discussed, article by article, amended and adopted. Further amendments were made in 1817, authorizing the patronage of Home Missions, and the establishment of a college and theological seminary. Subsequent experience however dictated the relinquishment of these objects, in order to the successful prose- cution of foreign missions, and in 1826 these amendments were rescinded. The following is a copy of the Constitution as is now stands. 1. A Triennial Convention shall consist of Delegates from Missionary Societies, Associations and other religious bodies, and of individuals of the Baptist denomination which shall annually contribute to the funds under the direction of this body, a sum amounting to at least one hundred dollars; for every additional $100, one additional representative and vote shall be allowed, but no member of the Convention shall be entitled to more than One Vote. 2. At each triennial meeting, the Convention shall elect a President, Secretary and Assistant Secretary, who shall continue in office till succes- sors be chosen. 3. Any person assuming the expense of supporting a Missionary, which expense, for the purposes of this arrangement, is at present fixed for a single Missionary at the annual sum of $400, shall be allowed to designate from among the Missionaries appointed by the Board of Managers, the individual * Not present, t For a list of succeeding officers and members, see appendix, A. CONSTITUTION. 363 whom he will thus sustian in the field of missionary labor, and he shall also be entitled to a seat in the Board of Managers, and in this Convention. And any person undertaking in like manner to defray the charges of a native preacher, (hereby fixed for the purposes of this arrangement, at the annual sum of $100) shall be allowed to make a similar designation from among the native preachers appointed or approved by the Board, and shall be entitled to a seat in this Convention. 4. At each triennial meeting, the Convention shall elect a Board of Man- agers, consisting of a President, Vice Presidents, Sècretaries, a Treasurer, Assistant Treasurer, and forty Managers, out of the Societies, Associations, Churches, or religious bodies before mentioned, who shall continue in office, till successors be elected; the President and Secretaries of the Convention shall be also members of the Board. - 5. The Board of Managers shall hold an annual meeting, at which, eleven shall be a quorum to transact business; but at other meetings, five shall be the quorum. - 6. Such persons, only, as are in full communion with some church of our denomination, and furnish satisfactory evidence of genuine piety, good talents, and fervent zeal for the Redeemer's cause, are to be employed as Missionaries. 7. In regard to funds, contributed for missionary purposes, but without appropriating directions, the Board shall exercise discretion in appropiat- ing the same to Foreign and Indian Missions; but no application of monies, given for a specific object, shall be made by them to any other use. , * 8. The Treasurer shall faithfully account for all monies received by him; keep a regular entry of all receipts and disbursements, and make re- port of the same to the Convention, whenever it shall be in session, and to the Board annually, and as often as by them required. He shall, also, be- fore entering on the duties of his office, give competent security, to be ap- proved by the Board, for all the stock and funds that may be committed to his care. His books shall be open at all times, to the inspection of any member of the Board or Convention. The Assistant Treasurer shall also be required to give competent security to be approved of by the Board. 9. The Corresponding Secretaries of the Board shall maintain inter- course, by letter, with such individuals, societies, or public bodies, as the interests of the Institution may require. Copies of all communications, made by the direction of the Convention or Board, shall be handed by them to the Recording Secretary, for record and safe keeping, subject to the in- spection and order of the Board or Convention. - 10. It shall be the duty of the Recording Secretary of the Board, to keep a fair record of all its proceedings, and of such other documents as may be committed to his care, for this purpose. - 11. Each officer of the Convention, and member of the Board of Mana- gers, shall be a member of some Baptist Church. 12. In case of the death, inability or resignation of any of the officers; (appointed by the Convention,) or any of their members, the Board shall have power to fill the vacancy. They shall also have power to reject from their body, any member whose conduct, in the opinion of two-thirds of the members present, shall merit expulsion, and fill his place by the appoint- ment of another. 13. The Board of Managers shall have power to make such compensa- tion to their Secretaries, as shall, in their judgment, be adequate to their diversified services; and for this purpose, they shall have power to accept of any funds, contributed with the special design of forming a distinct fund, the interest only of which shall be applicable to the support of said *Secretaries. - 364 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. -- ~~~~ :- - – -r-, +---------ºr------~~~~ 14. No monies shall at any time be paid out of the treasury, but by or- der of the Board, designating the fund from which it is to be paid. 15. It shall be the duty of the President, or in case of his death, of either of the Secretaries, to call a special meeting of the Convention, on applica tion from the Board. . . 16. Any alterations, which experience may dictate, may be made in these articles, at regular meetings of the Convention, by two-thirds of the members present.* § One of the first resolves of the Convention was, “That the Rev. Adoni- ram Judson, Junior, now in India, be considered as a missionary under the care and direction of this Board; of which he shall be informed without de- lay; and that provision be made for the support of himself and his family accordingly.” -- *. Mr. Rice also was “appointed under the patronage of this Board, to con- tinue his itinerant services in these United States for a reasonable time; with a view to excite the public mind more generally to engage in mission- ary exertions; and to assist in originating Societies or Institutions for carry- ing the missionary design into execution.” -- Twenty five new Associations were reported by Mr. Rice to have been established, beside the addition of articles recognizing the claim of Foreign Missions, to the constitutions of old Societies. State Societies had been formed in Vermont, New Hampshire, Connecticut and Virginia. # C H A P T E R IV, Burmah. English mission at Rangoon discontinued. Brief view of Burmah. Arrived at Rangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson found a home in the mission house with Mrs. Felix Carey,” Mr. Carey having gone up to Ava, where he had been summoned to vaccinate some of the families of the princes. In April, 1814, Mr. Carey returned, and the following August embarked with his family, and all his effects, for Ava. The brig upset in the river, and Mrs. Carey and the two children were drowned. Thus our missionaries were deprived of the only Christian society to be found in Burmah. Mr. Carey had made some progress in translating the Gospels, but his manuscripts were all lost in the river. Before attempting to trace the progress of these solitary missionaries, it will be necessary to take a brief view of Burmah. This empire lies between Hindustan and China, and partakes of the char- acteristics of both. Since the reduction of its limits by British conquests, *Appendix B. * The first Protestant Missionaries who visited Burmah, were Messrs. Chater and Mardon who went there from Serampore in 1807. Mr. Mardon, after a few months, left the station,and Mr. Cha- tºr was joined by Mr. Felix Carey, the eldest son of Dr. Carey. Soon after, Messrs. Prichett and rian, from the London Missionary Society, arrived; but Mr. Brian soon died, and Mr. Prichett, after a year's residence, removed to Yº... Mr. Chater remained four years, and made considerable P. in the language. He translated the Gospel by Matthew, which was revised by Mr Carey and afterwards printed at Serampore. At length Mr. Chater relinquished the mis- sion, and removed to Ceylon. Mr. Carey remained, and was joined by a yomg man from Cal- cutta, who soon quitted the station. When Mr Judson arrived, Mr. Carey had gone to Ava, by order of the king. Thus had every attempt of the English missionaries #; and this part seems to show still more conclusively, that God reserved for the American Baptist churches the duty of establishing and sustaining the Burman mission. See Memoir of Mrs. Judson. VIEW OF BUIRMAH. 365 it is but 600 miles long, and its greatest breadth scarcely 300. It lies between 15 deg. 30 min., and 25 deg. 30 min. north latitude, and from 94 deg. to 98 deg. 30 min. east longitude from Greenwich. Previous to the war be- tween the English and Burmans in 1818, it included Ava or Burmah Proper, with the conquered provinces of Kathay and Arracan on the west, and Low- ashan and Yungshan on the east, and Pegu and the present Tenasserim provinces on the south. By the late treaty in January 1826, the British retain Arracan, Maulmain, Tavoy, and Mergui, with the islands and depen- dencies, taking the river Salwen as the boundary line on the northern from- tier, and the river St. Matthews on the south. It is not easy to estimate the population accurately; but a gentleman who has spent twenty years in the country and been extensively conversant with the people, estimates their number to be 10,000,000. Others have computed the population at only 3,000,000. . -- The climate is temperate, notwithstanding its equatorial latitude ; extreme cold being unknown, and the intense heat which precedes the rainy season being of short duration. The country presents every variety of hill and plain, verdant valley and majestic mountain, and the soil produces rice, excellent wheat, and all the varieties of Oriental grain. Sugar, tobacco, indigo, and the tropical fruits are indigenous to the soil. The tea plant has very recently been found in some of the northern provinces, growing spontaneously, and in great abun- dance and perfection. Almost every kind of timber is found in Burmah. Domestic and laboring animals are abundant, and the forests in some dis- tricts abound with tigers and elephants. Almost every production of the mineral kingdom is found there; the precious and common metals, valuable mineral substances, marble of Italian beauty, and all the precious stones, ex- cept the diamond and emerald. The marble is monopolized by the govern- ment, for statues of Gaudama. The native character of the people is strongly marked ; energetic, inge- mious, lively and impatient. They possess acute minds and active imagina- tions; are fond of investigation, and entirely free from the apathy of the Hindoos; are not fierce or revengeful, and are generally affectionate and faithful in the domestic relations. They have none of the constitutional in- dolence of the Hindoos; yet the oppressive exactions which they suffer from the government, produce distrust, suspicion and low cunning, prevent hos- pitality and social confidence, and by destroying all motive to effort, render them an idle people. Women are treated as inferiors, though they are not the subjects of that gloomy jealousy with which they are regarded in other eastern countries. Their testimony in a court of justice is less regarded than that of the men, and they are often sold or lent to strangers. They kill no domestic animals, but make great use of game. The low- er orders eat snakes and other reptiles. They are very indulgent toward the manners and customs of strangers, and have no caste. Their commerce with the surrounding countries is considerable, and they excel in some of the arts. They have no coin, the currency consisting of silver, bullion, and lead, in small pieces. * . The emperor is sole and absolute proprietor of life and possessions, and his word is irresistible law." He has four private ministers of state, called atwenwooms; and four public ministers, called woongyees, are his organs of administration. The latter compose the supreme court of the empire, in the name of which all imperial edicts are issued. The council of state consists of princes of the royal family. - The empire is divided into districts, each of which is governed by a vice- 366 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. --—-y-. -- - , , - . . . . roy–myoowoon, and a court—yondau. The district courts are composed of a president—yawoon; a chief magistrate—sit-kai; collectors of the port— akoukwoons; auditors—narkandaus; and secretaries—saragyees. The members of the district courts, and the wives, relatives and favorites of viceroys, have also the privilege of holding private courts, and of decid- ing petty causes, subject to appeal to higher authority. Criminals are punished with severity. The mildest form of inflicting. death is by striking off the head at one stroke. Reprieves can be purchased, but a maleſactor without money or friends, suffers without mitigation the sentence of his judges. When anything belonging to the emperor is mentioned, the epithet golden is attached to it. When he is said to have heard any thing, it has “reached the golden ears;” a person admitted to his presence, has been at the “golden feet;” the perfume of roses is said to be grateful to the “golden nose.”. No honors are hereditary; all dignities and offices depend immediate- ly on the crown. The religion of the Burmans is the Boodhist. There is nothing in the ºfs forms of worship, or in the appearance of the idols, repulsive to the feelings of modesty, and therefore it is the least degrading of pagan abom- inations. The character of the Boodhist re- ligion varies somewhat in different countries; but every where, it is pervaded with atheism. It destroys the constitution of society, by enjoin- ing celibacy as the only perfect state, and by com- manding those who aspire to perſection, to aban- don their relatives and friends, and abjure their duties as citizens, parents, or children. The du- ties enjoined are very numerous, and their books contain directions for all classes. The following will give a general idea of their character. “There are five laws, binding on all mankind, . -- º viz. to refrain from murder, from stealing, from * = a aº sººn adultery, from lying, and from intoxicating liq- : E.------ uors. They are to be solicitous about four things, viz., watching over the body, watching over the mind, an attentive consider- ation of the miseries of life, and the duties of religion. They are also en- joined these four things, viz. 1st, using exertion to prevent demerit while as yet the person has done nothing blame-worthy; 2d, using exertion to pre- vent the increase of demerit after the person has already done something sinful; 3d, endeavoring to do that which will procure merit, while the person is yet destitute of it; and 4th, endeavoring after a person has a stock of merit, to excel in meritorious actions. There are moreover laws which embrace all those religious duties which consist in avoiding objects unfit to |, |\ } § jº be used, eaten, handled, and worn; also the places where it is improper to go or remain. “The following eight good ways are causes of merit, and grounds for self- gratulation: they may therefore be reckoned as duties. 1st, right opinion; 2d, right intention; 3d, right words; 4th, right actions; 5th, right way of supporting life; 6th, rightly directed intelligence; 7th, good heed, caution; 8th, composure, serenity. Good heed must always be paid to the voice of God, of which there are eight characteristic tokens or evidences, viz. 1st, it is clear or intelligible; 2d, agreeable, pleasant; 3d, easy to be known; 4th, worthy to be heard; 5th, infrequent; 6th, full; 7th, deep; 8th, produces an echo,” BURMAN GEOGRAPHY, 367 “It may not be uninteresting to know to what causes a people so ready to assign a cause for every thing, ascribe death. Their books mention four, viz. 1st, though the influence of good deeds performed in a previous state is not exhausted, yet the period which is the established term of human life being past, the person will die; 2d, though the established term of human life is not yet passed, the influence of good deeds performed in a previous state be- ing exhausted, the person will die; 3d, when the term of human life is passed, and the influence of former good deeds exhausted, the person dies; 4th, in the last case, though the established term of human life is not passed nor the influence of previous good deeds exhausted, yet on account of some evil deed performed in a previous state, the person dies suddenly, without previous illness and without changing his position.” v=# --- --- - *:::=== --- The universe, according to their sacred books, is composed of an infinitude of worlds, a portion of which are represented in the above plate. The diam- eter of each is 15,380,625 Eng- lish miles. The great wall sur- rounding each of these worlds, is immersed in water 1,025,000 miles, and extends the same height above the water. As to the thickness of the ground, the earthy part is 1,500,000, and the rock [below] 1,500,000. The water which sustains these, is 6,000,000 miles deep, and the wind which upholds the water, 12,000,000 miles. Below the wind, is nothing but empty space. The Myenmo mount stands immersed in water 1,050,000 i miles. There are seven suc- | cessive mountains, like walls, surrounding it, and separated by seven intervening rivers. 36S BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. * Receding from the Myenmo mount, each mountain is half less in height and breadth than the preceding one. The eastern side of Myemmo is fin- ished off with silver, the western with dark ruby, the southern with glass, and the northern with gold. On the top is a country 125,000 miles in di- ameter, a city 12, 1-2 miles high, with 1000 gates; the steeple of the palace is 8750 miles high ; the length of the chariot, 1875 miles. The depth and breadth of the circumjacent river, or sea, at the foot of the Myemmo mount, are [equal] 1,050,000 miles. From this sea, each suc- ceeding sea is half less in depth and breadth than the preceding one. This plate represents a ground view of the Myemmo mount, and its seven sur- rounding oceans and mountains. * º=#5 wE---- E:•-----# % :== 2-º-º: *-* --------. := amº- ===s*-* -------- *===-º- :=------- *-* -------- ------- ==----- ------------> - ===-º- --------- -----. ------, -------> 2------------ amº------ ===--- -------- %== Under the Myenmo mount are placed the tops of three mountains, like three stones under a rice pot. The mount extends downward between them 50,000 miles. Between these three mountains, under the Myenmo, is the abode of the A-thoo-ra mats, [invisible beings,) where the sands are pearls and gold, and the rocks are precious stones. * Outside of the seven encircling mountains is the continuous great ocean. In this are four large islands, surrounded by 2000 small ones. The eastern island, shaped like a half moon, is 87,500 miles in diameter ; the northern, shaped like a bedstead, is 100,000 miles; the western, shaped like the full moon, 87,500 miles, and the southern island, of a triangular shape, 125,000 miles in diameter. Each small island is shaped like the large one to which it belongs, and the inhabitants of each are in shape like the island on which they dwell. The inhabitants on one of these principal islands live 500 years, those of another 700, of another 1000, and on one of the islands the age of the inhabitants is not uniform. RELIGION OF THE BURMANs, 369 The Burmans enumerate eight planets, viz., the Sun, Moon, Mars, Mer- cury, Jupiter, Venus, Saturn, and Rahu. The last of these, they say, is not discoverable, but it is the residence of the nat who occasions eclipses. They number nine different constellations. 1st, The crow; 2d, a kind of bird; 3d, a species of crab-fish; 4th, scales; 5th, the crest, an ornament used to fasten up the hair; 6th, the fisherman; 7th, the elephant; 8th, the horse; 9th, the heron or paddy bird. The sun enters the inner course at the full moon in March, and continues till the full moon of July, which is the hot season; it then enters the middle course, in which it continues till the full moon in November, which forms the rainy season; after this, it passes through the outer course till the full moon of March, and this is the cold season. The earth being supposed to be an extended plain, (the great south island), the daily disappearance of the sun is attributed to the inter- vention of Myenmo mount. This mountain they suppose to be north of us. As its height is much above the north star it cannot be said to lie under it, but its latitude and longitude are the same. The history of the present Boodh occupies many volumes. A brief sketch of one of the numerous legends respecting him may serve as a specimen of the “history” of a god who is worshiped by millions of immortal beings. Ninety worlds before this, during the reign of a former Boodh, the moth- ‘er of Gaudama prayed that she might give birth to a Boodh. Her request was granted, and she called her son Wathandna. He immediately mani- fested the spirit of benevolence, or a desire to make offerings. During his childhood, and after he became a king, he was ever ready to give away his most valued possessions, if asked. He resigned his throne, and dwelt in the Himmalah forest, and when asked gave away even his children and his wife, saying that the happiness of an emperor, or even of the king of the devas, (a superior order of beings,) was nothing in comparison with infimite wisdom. By these meritorious acts he was not only restored to his kingdom and fam- ily, but at death went to the Deva country, and dying there, was born into this world again, and was called Boodh. He has undergone incarnations as a beast, a man, and a celestial being. He has been punished repeatedly 47 370 Baptist general convention. millions of years in hell; has enjoyed ages of sensual happiness in the Nat country, and is now in nigban or annihilation. - The changes of the moon are observed as periods of public worship. An annual festival is held about the beginning of March, when offerings, pros- trations, music, dancing, masquerades, and various games mingled together, constitute the religious observances of three days. Religious duties consist in building pagodas and bridges, digging tanks, erecting images of Gaudarma, and presenting to them offerings of lighted candles, flowers, umbrellas, rice and fruits. Their religion imposes an im- mense round of ceremonies, penances and observances; but to instruct the ignorant, to relieve the poor, to visit the fatherless and widow in their afflic- tion, form no part of its obligations. Not a hospital for the sick, nor an asylum for the orphan, is to be found in all the land. An extract from the Rev. Mr. Malcom's journal will give some idea of the infatuation of the worshippers of Gaudama. “The last ſcave] we visited, is on the Salwen, about fifteen or twenty miles above Maulmain. The entrance is at the bottom of a perpendicu- lar but uneven face of the mountain, enclosed in a strong brick wall, which forms a large vestibule. The entrance is by a path, winding along the foot of the mountain, and nothing remarkable strikes the eye until one passes the gate, where the attention is at once powerfully arrested. Not only is the space within the wall filled with images of Gaudama, of every size, but the whole face of the mountain to the height of eighty, or ninety feet, is covered with them. On every jutting crag stands some marble image, cov- ered with gold, and spreading its uncouth proportions to the setting sun. Every recess is converted into shrines for others. The smooth surfaces are covered by small flat images in burnt clay, and set in stucco. Of these last there are literally, thousands. In some places, they have fallen off with the plaster in which they were set, and left spots of naked rock, against which bees have built their hives undisturbed. No where in the country have I seen such a display of wealth, ingenuity and industry. But impos- ing as is this spectacle, it shrinks into insignificance, compared to the scene which opens on entering the cavern itself. It is of vast size, chiefly in one apartment, which needs no human art to render it sublime. The eye is confused, and the heart appalled, at the prodigious exhibition of infatuation and folly. Every where, on the floor, over head, on the jutting points and on the hanging festoons of the roof, are crowded together, images of Gau- dama—the offerings of successive ages. Some are perfectly gilded, others incrusted with calcareous matter, others fallen yet sound, others mouldered, others just erected. Some of these are of stupendous size, some not larger than one's finger, and some, of all the intermediate sizes, marble, stone, wood, brick, and clay. Some, even of marble are so time-worn, though sheltered of course from changes of temperature, that the face and fingers are obliterated. In some dark recesses, bats were heard, and seemed nu- merous, but could not be seen. Here and there are models of temples, kyoungs, &c, some not larger than a half a bushel, and some, ten or fifteen feet square, absolutely filled with small idols heaped promiscuously, one up- on another. As we followed the paths which wound among the groups of figures and models, every new aspect of the cave, presented new multitudes of images. A ship of five hundred tons could not carry away half of them.” The Burman language has no affinity to the other languages of the East, and differs essentially from all which have yet been known by Europeans. The Pali, or sacred language, in which all the sacred books are written, is distinct from the Burman, and is a dialect of the Sanscrit. Some acquain- tance with the Pali, in addition to a knowledge of the Burman, is requisite FA NGOON. & 371 to the thoroughly furnished missionary. Mr. Judson possesses uncommon facility in acquiring languages, yet he found the Burman extremely difficult, and it was not until he had studied it several years, that he could speak and write it with ease. This was doubtless owing in part to the want of those helps which by his persevering labor are now furnished. He was however able to use it with success in religious conversation at the end of year. C H A P T E R W . Burmah continued. l Rangoon. Study of the Burman language. Difficulty of its acquisition. Conversation with a Burman teacher. Religious tracts. Burman grammar. Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hough, and Mrs. White at Calcutta. ... Mr. and Mrs. Hough proceed to Rangoon. Church constituted. First printing executed in Burmah. First Burman inquirer after Christ. The city of Rangoon stands upon a tongue of land, about a mile and a half above the confluence of the Syriam and Rangoon rivers. It is square, and surrounded with a high stockade. It is composed chiefly of huts of bamboo, raised on posts two or three feet above the ground. JThis mode of building is practised for the sake of ventilation and coolness. A few tiled houses are seen among the trees within the fort, and here the officers of the government, merchants, and all persons of consideration reside. The hum- bler classes occupy the suburbs. There are four or five small brick build- View on a Lake near Rangoon. ings occupied as houses of worship by foreigners. Many pagodas with gilded spires are seea on both sides of the river. The population is esti- mated at 50,000, but is probably less. The river is commodious for ship- ping, and there is no other port in the empire but Bassein ; yet there is neither wharf or quay. Wessels lie in the stream, and discharge their car- 372 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. ſ : goes into boats from which they are borne upon men's shoulders up wooden stairs to the custom-house. The commerce of the place is however con- siderable. Having become established at Rangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson, as we have just intimated, applied themselves diligently to the acquirement of the lan- guage. Their success was such as persevering application alone can se- cure. Mr. J. sat all day in the verandah, with his venerable teacher by his side, and Mrs. J., after superintending the concerns of the family until ten o'clock, devoted the remainder of the day to study. While Mr. J. was ac- quiring a scientific knowledge of the language, Mrs. Judson, owing to her ne- cessary intercourse with her servants, was soonest able to speak it. In a little more than a year, she wrote, “Our progress in the language is slow, as it is peculiarly hard of acquisition; we can however read, write, and converse with tolerable ease, and frequently spend whole evenings very pleasantly in conversing with our Burman friends. In January, 1816, two years and a half after Mr. J.'s arrival in Rangoon, he wrote, “I just now begin to see my way forward in this difficult language, and hope that two or three years more will make it somewhat familiar. But I have met with difficulties which I had no idea of, before I entered on the work. For a European or an American to acquire a living Oriental language, root and branch, and make it his own, is quite a different thing from his acquiring a cognate language of the west, or any of the dead languages, as they are studied in the schools. When we take up a western language, the similarity in the characters, in very many terms, in many modes of expression, and in the general structure of the sentences, its being in fair print, (a circumstance we hardly think of) and the assistance of grammars, dictionaries, and instructors, render the work comparatively easy. But when we take up a language spoken by a people on the other side of the earth, whose very thoughts run in channels diverse from ours, and whose modes of expression are consequently all new and uncouth ; when we find the letters and words all totally destitute of the least resemblance to any language we had ever met with, and these words are not fairly divided and distinguished, as in western writing, by breaks, and points, and capitals, but run together in one continuous line, a sentence or a paragraph seeming to the eye but one long word ; when instead of clear characters on paper, we find only obscure scratches on dried palm leaves strung together, and called a book; when we have no dictionary, and no in- terpreter to explain a single word, and must get something of the language before we can avail ourselves of the assistance of a native teacher, * Hoc opus, hic labor est.’” A few months before the date of the above extract, Mr. Judson had begun to converse a little with the natives on the gospel of Jesus Christ. The first recorded conversation of this kind was with Oo Oungmeng, of about 47 years of age, who had then been his teacher for three months. Mr. Judson began by saying, Mr. J is dead. Oo.—I have heard so. J.—His soul is lost, I think. Oo.—Why so 2 J.—He was not a disciple of Christ. Oo.—How do you know that ? You could not see his soul. J.-How do you know whether the root of the mango tree is good? You cannot see it; but you can judge by the fruit on its branches. Thus I know that Mr. J was not a disciple of Christ, because his words and actions were not such as indicate the disciple. Oo.—And so all who are not disciples of Christ are lost! J.—Yes, all, whether Burmans or foreigners. Oo.—This is hard. J.—Yes it is hard, indeed; otherwise I should not have come all this way, and left parents and all, to tell you of Christ. [He seemed to feel the force of this, and after stopping a little, he said, how is it that the disciples of Christ are so fortunate above all men f J.-Are not all men sinners, and CONVERSATION WITH A BURMAN TEACHER. 373 deserving of punishment in a future state Oo.—Yes; all must suffer, in some future state, for the sins they commit. The punishment follows the crime, as surely as the wheel of the cart follows the footsteps of the ox. J.-Now, according to the Burman system there is no escape. According to the Christian system there is. Jesus Christ has died in the place of sin- ners; has borne their sins, and now those who believe on him, and become his disciples, are released from the punishment they deserve. At death they are received into heaven, and are happy for ever. Oo.—That I will never believe. My mind is very stiff on this one point, namely, that all exis- tence involves in itself principles of misery and destruction. J.—Teacher, there are two evil futurities, and one good. A miserable future existence is evil, and annihilation or nigban is an evil, a fearful evil. A happy future existence is alone good. Oo.—I admit that it is best, if it could be perpetual; but it cannot be. Whatever is, is liable to change, and misery, and destruc- tion. Nigban is the only permanent good, and that good has been attained by Gaudama, the last deity. J.-If there be no eternal Being, you cannot account for any thing. Whence this world, and all that we see ? Oo.—Fate. J.—Fate! the cause must always be equal to the effect. See, Iraise this table; see, also, that ant under it: suppose I were invisible ; would a wise man say the ant raised it ! Now fate is not even an ant. Fate is a word, that is all. It is not an agent, not a thing. What is ſate 2 Oo.—The fate of creatures, is the influence which their good or bad deeds have on their future existence. J.—If influence be exerted, there must be an exerter. If there be a determination, there must be a determiner. Oo.—No ; there is no determiner. There cannot be an eternal Being. J.-Consider this point. It is a main point of true wisdom. Whenever there is an execution of a purpose, there must be an agent. Oo.—[After a little thought] I'must say that my mind is very decided and hard, and unless you tell me some- thing more to the purpose, I shall never believe. J.--Well, teacher, I wish you to believe, not for my profit, but for yours. I daily pray the true God to give you light, that you may believe. Whether you will ever believe in this world I don't know, but when yon die I know you will believe what I now say. You will then appear before the God you now deny. Oo.—I don’t know that. . . . . . . In the spring of 1816, the hearts of Mr. and Mrs. Judson were wrung by the death of their son and only child. He was the only legltimate child of foreign parents in Rangoon. A degree of sympathy which could not have been hoped for, was expressed by the Burmese and Portuguese ; 40 or 50 of them following the remains to the grave. The wife of the § CàIſle to express her sorrow, smiting her breast, and exclaiming, “ Why id you not send for me to the funeral? “This visit was followed by an invitation to go into the country with her, for the benefit of their health, which they ac- cepted. Mr. and Mrs. J. had before visited the viceroy and vicereign at their invitation, and had at different times received from them marks of re- spect seldom shown to natives of the country. º valued this intercourse as holding out the hope of their being ultimately able to do them, good, and also as furnishing a channel of access to government, through which, in an exigency, (and such often occur under despotic rulers) they might obtain in- dulgence or avert threatening diſficulty. - Mr. Judson's first attempt at writing the Burman language, was a tract, containing a summary of the Christian religion. This completed, his head and eyes were so much affected by prolonged and intense application, that he was not able to look even into an English book, or to hear reading. . Re- laxation from study, exercise on horseback, and the use of a more nutritious diet, restored his health in some measure. But a voyage was deemed ne- 374 HAPTFST GENERAL CONVENTION. cessary to his entire recovery. While he was reluctantly making the requi- site arrangements, he received intelligence of the arrival of missionaries from America, in Bengal. He suspended his preparations for a voyage, and his health becoming gradually better, he relinquished it altogether. As soon as his health would allow, and while yet unable to use his eyes, he be- gan to prepare a grammar, for the use of succeeding missionaries. The thoughts contained in the following extract of a letter addressed to Mr. Rice, are still appropriate, although they were penned 25 years ago; and will continue to be appropriate so long as there are heathen lands to be evangelized. “If any ask what success I meet with among the natives— tell them to look at Otaheite, where the missionaries labored nearly 20 years, and not meeting with the slightest success, began to be neglected by all the Christian world, and the very name of Otaheite was considered a shame to the cause of missions; but now, the blessing begins to descend. Tell them to look at Bengal also, where Dr. Thomas had been laboring 17 years, that is, from 1783 to 1800, before the first convert, Krishno, was baptized. When a few converts are once made, things move on. But it requires a much longer time than I have been here, to make a first impression on a heathen people. If they ask again, ‘What prospect of ultimate success is there.” Tell them, as much as that there is an almighty and faithful God who will perform his promises, and no more. If this does not satisfy them, beg them to let me stay and make the attempt, and let you come and give us bread. And if we live some 20 or 30 years, they may hear from us again.” Rev. George H. Hough, a printer, with Mrs. Hough, and Mrs. Charlotte White, whose arrival at Calcutta has been alluded to, were appointed by the Board missionaries to Burmah, in the summer of 1815. They sailed in De- cember, in the Benjamin Rush, a passage being gratuitously furnished by the owner, Mr. Edward Thomson. They arrived in Calcutta in April, 1816. Mrs, White was there married to the Rev. Mr. Rowe, an English Baptist missionary at Digah in Hindustan. Mr. and Mrs. Hough proceeded to Rangoon in October. Their arrival there is thus moticed in Mrs. Judson's History of the Mission. “On the 15th of October, we had the happiness of welcoming to our lonely habitation, our friends Mr. and Mrs. Hough. After a seclusion from all society for three years, it was no common gratifi- cation to meet again with Christian friends from our dear native country. Our missionary prospects also begin to brighten, and to wear a more en- couraging aspect than ever before. Mr. Judson's health was much improved, a grammar was prepared, to assist Mr. Hough in the acquirement of the language; the first tract ever written in Burman, relative to the true God, was ready for printing, and a press, types, and printer at hand, to execute it. Mr. Hough immediately applied to the study of the language, and in a very short time obtained such a knowledge of the character, as enabled him to put in operation the first printing press ever in the Burman empire.” The new missionaries having become established in a part of the mission house, the two families formed themselves into a Christian church, and together celebrated the Lord's supper. Mr. Hough gives, in the following extract from a letter, his own impressions of the mission to the Burmans. “Febru. ary 20, 1817. I can truly say, I had no idea of the state of heathenism be- fore I saw it. . A warm-hearted Christian in America would think that a poor miserable idolater would leap for joy at the message of grace. But it is not so in Burmah:— *Here Satan binds their captive minds, Fast in his slavish chains.” # The few with whom brother Judson has conversed since I have been here, appear inaccessible to truth. They sit unaffected, and go away unimpressed THE FiRST INQUIRER. . 375 by what they had heard. They are unconvinced by arguments, and un- moved by love; and the conversion of a Burman, or even the excitement of a thought towards the truth, must and will be a sovereign act of divine power. We long to see that power displayed: even one instance would fill us with joy. 4. . “Brother Judson has never yet been abroad to preach. He has applied himself constantly to the study of the language, with a view to the transla- tion of the New Testament. We concur in the opinion that, before preach- ing be undertaken to any considerable degree, some portion of the Scriptures should be in circulation. The Burmans, when any thing is said to them on the subject of divine truth, inquire for our holy books; and it is a pleasing fact, that scarcely a Burman, with the exception of females, is incapable of reading. Besides, during the progress of translation, many. theological terms, appropriate to the different branches of doctrine, may be familiarly acquired, and their use established; which, without much consideration, might be erroneously employed, and thus wrong ideas conveyed. Having, therefore, press and types here, we cannot conscientiously withhold from this people the precious oracles of God. This opinion has influenced us to issue, as soon as preparations could possibly be made, two small tracts; one, a summary of Christian doctrine, and the other a catechism. The one I was enabled to print, the latter part of the last, and the other the first of the present month. These two little tracts are the first printing ever done in Burmah; and it is a fact grateful to every Christian feeling, that God has reserved the introduction of this art here, for his own use.” Of the summary, of seven pages, a thousand copies were printed; of the catechism, an edition of three thousand. Finding their paper not exhausted, they com- menced printing the Gospel of Matthew. In March, 1817, Mr. Judson wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, as follows: “I have this day been visited by the first inquirer after religion that I have seen in Burmah. For, although in the course of the last two years, I have preached the gospel to many; and though some have visited me several times, and conversed on the subject of religion, yet I have never had much reason to believe that their visits originated in a spirit of sincere inquiry. Conversations on religion have always been of my proposing ; and though I have sometimes been encouraged to hope that truth had made some impression, never, until to-day, have I met with one who was fairly entitled to the epithet of inquirer. “As I was sitting with my teacher as usual, a Burman of respectable ap- pearance, and followed by a servant, came up the steps and sat down by me. I asked him the usual question, where he came from : to which he gave me no explicit reply; and I began to suspect that he had come from the govern- ment house to enforce a triſting request, which in the morning we had de- clined. He soon, however, undéceived and astonished me by asking, “how long a time will it take me to learn the religion of Jesus?' I replied that such a question could not be answered. If God gave light and wisdom, the re- ligion of Jesus was soon learnt; but without God, a man might study all his life long and make no proficiency. “But how,' continued I, ‘came you to know any thing of Jesus? Have you been here before ?’ ‘No.’ ‘Have you seen any writings concerning Jesus?’ ‘I have seen two little books.” ‘Who is Jesus?’ ‘He is the Son of God, who, pitying creatures, came into this world, and suffered death in their stead.” “Who is God 2’ ‘He is a Being without beginning or end, who is not subject to old age or death, but always is.’ I cannot tell how I felt at this moment. This was the first ac- knowledgement of an Eternal God that I had heard from the lips ef a Bur- man. I handed him a tract and catechism, both of which he instantly re- * r # § $s | k 376 partist general convention. cognized, and read here and there, making occasional remarks to his ſol- lower, such as-“This is the true God—this is the right way,’ &c. I now tried to tell him some things about God and Christ, and himself; but he did hot listen with much attention, and seemed anxious only to get another book. I had already told him, two or three times, that I had finished no other book; but that in two or three months I would give him a larger one, which I was now daily employed in translating. “But,' replied he, “have you not a little of that book done, which you will graciously give me now?' And I, beginning to think that God's time was better than man's, folded, and gave him the two first half sheets which contain the first five chapters of Matthew; on which he instantly arose, as if his business was all done, and having received an invitation to come again, took leave. Throughout his short stay, he appeared different from any Burman I have met with. He asked no questions about customs and manners, with which the Burmans tease us exceedingly. He had no curiosity, and no desire for any, thing: but more of this sort of writing.” In fine, his conduct proved that he had something on his mind, and I cannot but hope that I shall have to write about him again.” - Mr. Judson writes very soon after, “We have not yet seen our inquirer, but today we met with one of his acquaintances, who says that he reads our books all the day, and shows them to all who call upon him.” “Before this period Mrs. Judson had established a society or meeting for the women, which was attended on the Sabbath by fifteen or twenty. She read to them out of the scriptures, and endeavored to teach them concerning God. . Here was much good seed sown, and “long patience” exercised, and at length the reward was bestowed. C H A P T E R W I. Home Proceedings. First triennial meeting of the Convention. Constitution amended. Messrs. Peck, Welch and Ra- naldson appointed home missionaries. Claims of Indians and Aſrica recognised. Baptist Mis- sionary Magazine. , Monthly Concert. Appointment of local committees. Messrs. Colman and Wheelock accepted as missionaries to Burmah. Messrs. Peck and Welch proceed to St. Louis. Their labors and success. Messrs. Ranaldson and Eastman employed at the South. Columbian College. Its relations to the Convention. The first triennial meeting of the Convention was held in Philadelphia, May, 1817. The various associations and ecclesiastical bodies of the de- nomination, in the United States, were generally represented. The records of the meeting evince a great advancement of interest in the cause of mis- sions, and a proportionate enlargement of views in reference to the prepara- tions requisite, and the means to be employed for evangelizing the heathem. It was seen to be of primary importance that information on subjects con- nected with missions should be generally diffused through the churches, both on account of its influence on individual piety, and its tendency to in- crease a spirit of enlarged benevolence. The necessity also, of educating missionaries, both for our own and other lands, was regarded as imperative. With these views the following amendments of the Constitution were adopted: “That the Board shall have power, at their discretion, to appropriate a portion of their funds to domestic missionary purposes, in such parts of this country where the seed of the Word may be advantageously cast, and which mission societies on a small scale, do not effectively reach.” -- x= . . . ~~~~y -—-ºw-r-ſ" - " -- ~~~~~~~" "" " " ' FIRST TRIENNIAL MEETING. 377 “That when competent and distinct funds shall have been received for the purpose, the Board, from these, without resorting at all to the mission funds, shall proceed to institute a Classical and Theological Seminary, for the pur- pose of aiding pious young men, who, in the judgment of the churches of which they are members, and of the Board, possess gifts and graces suited to the Gospel ministry.” - - Immediately on the rising of the Convention, the newly appointed Board proceeded to act upon the principles laid down in these amendments. Ap- plication was made by Messrs. John M. Peck and James E. Welch, for an appointment as missionaries to the west, having ultimate reference to the Indians. Their testimonials being satisfactory, they were appointed, to go to St. Louis, in the then Missouri Territory, and directed to commence their labors there, but to keep in view the ultimate design of their designation, and to neglect no opportunity of access to the native tribes. - The Rev. James A. Ranaldson, of New Orleans, requested and received an appointment as missionary in that city and the vicinity, with directions to establish schools and to visit the Southern Indian tribes mentioned in his letter. The claims of the Cherokee Indians were discussed, and the following resolution passed; - “That the Board contemplate with deep concern, the miserable condition of the various tribes of Indians in our own continent; that they regard as a favorable indication in Providence, the anxious solicitude which many, par- ticularly in the neighborhood of the Indians, manifest for introducing the Gospel among them; that this Board will avail itself of the earliest oppor- tunity, when any suitable person or persons shall offer for the service, to make a vigorous effort in relation to some of the tribes; and that, pursuant to this determination, the Corresponding Secretary be instructed to write to the Rev. Humphrey Posey, from whom some interesting information has been already received, to learn of him still further, his views, particularly in relation to the Cherokees, in whose neighborhood he has resided, wheth- er he would be willing to labor among them, and if so, what plan of opera- tion he could suggest as most eligible, and what support would be requi- site.” A letter was read from the Corresponding Secretary of the African Baptist Missionary Society of Richmond, Virginia, suggesting the establishment of a mission in Africa, under the patronage of the Convention. A resolve was passed, expressing a deep sense of the claims of Africa, and a readiness to establish a mission there whenever it shall be consistent with the responsi- bilities already assumed by the Board. - The Editors of the Massachusetts Baptist Missionary Magazine having proposed to commence a new series of the work, under the title of “Ameri- can Baptist Magazine and Missionary Intelligencer,” the Board “resolved, unanimously, that this work be recommended to their constituents, as de- serving of their patronage, and the patronage of the public at large.” A resolve was passed, earnestly recommending to the churches to observe the Monthly Concert for prayer, on the first Monday of every month. Committees were appointed in different sections of the United States, for the purpose of examining young men who might wish to become missiona- ries under the direction of the Board. The Rev. Thomas Baldwin, D. D., and the Rev. Messrs. Daniel Sharp, Lucius Bolles, Joseph Grafton, and James M. Winchell were appointed the committee for the northern section. The Rev. Richard Furman, D. D., the Rev. John M. Roberts, D. D., the Rev. Jesse Mercer and the General Committee of the Charleston Associa- tion were appointed the committee for the southern section. The Rev. 48 - 3.8 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. +-----------a===----------------> -, . Jeremiah Wardeman, his Excellency Gabriel Slaughter, and the Rev. Messrs. Silas M. Noel, Isaac Hodgden, and William Warder were appoint- ed the committee for the western section. Letters were read from Messrs. James Colman and Edward W. Whee- lock, offering themselves as missionaries to Burmah. Their testimonials being entirely satisfactory, they were accepted. Mr. Rice requested a dis- tinct expression of the views of the Board with respect to his immediate re- turn to Burmah. Drs. Furman, Staughton and Baldwin were appointed a committee to consider the subject and make report. Their report was ac- cepted, and the Board were united in the decision, that “it was not the duty of Mr. Rice to depart yet for the Burman empire.” Upon which it was re- solved that he be continued agent of the Board in the United States. The business of the Board having been completed, Messrs. Welch and Peck were ordained in the Sansom Street meeting house, and soon after proceeded to St. Louis, the place of their immediate destination. They were instructed to visit the brethren whom they might find scattered in those remote regions, and to encourage and assist them in forming regular churches; to establish schools, and especially to watch opportunities for ac- cess to the Osage, Fox, and Kanzas Indians. In February, following their arrival, they formed a church of eleven mem: bers, to which several additions were soon made. They established a school embracing three departments—one, of scholars who paid their tuition, a free school, and an African Sunday school. This department soon increased to one hundred, and many who began with the alphabet, soon learned to read in the Bible. The next summer, Mr. Welch made a tour up the Mississip- pi. In his absence he preached almost daily, and formed a church, called the Salem Baptist Church. This congregation was assisted in erecting a place of worship by the contributions of the church in Salem, Mass. During the first months of their residence at St. Louis, Mr. Welch and Mr. Peck endeavored to ascertain the best course to be pursued with respect to the Indians; but finding the moral condition of the white inhabitants, for a great distance around, such as imperatively to call for missionary labor; and that the remoteness of the Indians, and other circumstances, rendered access to them difficult, they deemed it their duty to continue in the vicinity of that city. During this year, Mr. Peck travelled many hundred miles, visiting the settlements, and endeavoring to awaken in the hearts of the few Christians he met with, a sense of their obligation to do good among the people around them. He formed a missionary association, called, “the * United Society,” and a number of Mite Societies, auxiliary to this, and es- tablished a number of schools. In 1819, Mr. Peck removed to St. Charles, and became associated with Rev. James Craig in the charge of a boarding school there. Ill health in his family rendering it often difficult for him to fulfil the appropriate duties of a missionary, with the consent of the Board he withdrew from their im- º service; still, however, being usefully employed as a minister of the gospel. On the decision of the Board, in 1826, to direct its efforts exclusively to Foreign missions, these brethren beyond the Mississippi were taken under the patronage of Domestic Missionary Societies, or sustained by the com- munities in which they resided. The history of their labors while connect- ed with the Board, is brief, but there is ample evidence that they have done, and are still doing, much good. They continue to exert a salutary influ- ence as preachers of the gospel, promoters of education, and friends of good order in society. . The church in St. Louis, established by Messrs. Welch and Peck, still exists, and is in a prosperous state. * & CoLUMBIAN COLLEGE. 379 . Mr. Ranaldson, immediately after his appointment, entered upon the du- ties of a missionary in New Orleans and the vicinity. After residing a few months in New Orleans, he removed to St. Francisville. Here he engaged in teaching a school, which included 60 pupils. He was directed by the Board to visit the Creek Indians, but domestic afflictions preventing, he in- fluenced the “Mississippi Society for Baptist Missions, Foreign and Do- mestic,” to send thither the Rev. Isaac Suttle. His labors among them re- sulted in the formation of a Creek African Church, and prepared the way for more systematic operations at a subsequent period. - In 1818, Rev. Samuel Eastman was sent to Natchez by the Board, as a missionary for the adjacent region, in connection with Mr. Ranaldson. He was soon supported by the liberality of the people, and declined pecuniary aid from the Board, yet solicited a continuance of its countenance and ad- WICe, - A degree of interest had been excited, before the first meeting of the Con- vention, with reference to the education of pious young men for the minis- try, and several Societies had been formed. In the first address of the Convention to its constituents, the subject was mentioned as closely connect- ed with the great design for which it was organized, and the importance of a Theological Seminary distinctly stated. The Convention of 1817, having conditionally authorized the establishment of such a seminary, the subject was fully discussed at a meeting of the Board in Philadelphia, the following year. The offer of the Philadelphia Education Society, to add its funds to the treasury of the Board in aid of the plan, was considered an auspicious indication. Resolves were passed, soliciting the co-operation of similar So- cieties in other parts of the United States. The Agent of the Board, Mr. Rice, was instructed to make collections, and receive individual donations, for the benefit of the proposed institution. A number of young men patron- ized by the Board, having already commenced their studies in Philadelphia, under the direction of Dr. Staughton, the Rev. Irah Chase was appointed his Assistant, and Professor of Languages. - At a special meeting of the Board, held in New York, in August, 1818, an address to the churches was prepared, communicating an outline of the plan, and requesting their assistance. Rev. Elisha Cushman, of Connecti- cut, Rev. Jonathan Going, of Massachusetts, Rev. Lewis Leonard and Rev. Charles G. Sommers, of New York, Rev. Richard Dabbs, of Virginia, and Rev. William Warder, of Kentucky, were appointed a Soliciting Com- Imittee. - - Meantime, Mr. Rice was unwearied in his efforts to raise funds for the endowment of the Institution. It being deemed desirable that its situation should be central to the various churches and benevolent associations from which it was expected to derive its support, the city of Washington was fixed upon as the most suitable location. A lot, on a beautiful eminence, two miles from the Capitol, was purchased in 1819, and ample buildings commenced. At the meeting of the Convention in 1820, Mr. Rice reported that he had raised money enough to pay for the land, and to authorize the erection of the buildings. “At his request, the Convention adopted the es- tablishment as their own, and made him, with others, their Agent to con- duct it to maturity, with instructions not to contract debts.” The super- vision of the college was committed to thirteen trustees. The plan included two departments, classical and theological; and the requirements for ad- mission, and the course of study to be pursued, were to be the same as in other similar institutions. The institution was incorporatod by Congress in * Dr. Robert Semple's Letter to the Chairman of the Committee for the District of Columbia, 380 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. February, 1821, under the name of “The Columbian College in the District of Columbia.” - The friends of the college were gratified by decided expressions of appro- bation of the plan, and interest in its success, from Mr. Munroe, then Presi- dent of the United States, and other gentlemen connected with the General Government. Every requisite preparation being made, the seminary was opened for the reception of students; and the theological department removed thither from Philadelphia, in September, 1821. The inauguration of the officers took place early in January, 1822. The Rev. William Staughton, D. D., was constituted President; and Professor of Rhetoric and Moral Philosophy in the Classical—and of Divinity and Pulpit Eloquence in the Theological Department; the Rev. Irah Chase, Professor of the Learned Languages and Biblical Literature; the Rev. Alva Woods, Professor of Natural Philosophy, Mathematics, Ecclesiastical History and Christian Discipline; Hon. Josiah Meigs, Professor of Experimental Philosophy: Thomas Sewall, M. D., Pro- fessor of Anatomy and Physiology; James M. Staughton, M. D., Professor # Chemistry and Geology; and Elijah R. Craven, M. D., Professor of Otan'V. * .. following June, Professor Woods went to England for the purpose of soliciting aid for the college. He was successful in obtaining a philo- sophical apparatus, and a large number of volumes for the library. The zeal of Mr. Rice not being accompanied with good judgment in the management of pecuniary affairs, the college soon became involved in debt. The difficulties to which the trustees and the Convention were subjected, were extremely embarrassing, and the energies which should have been put forth for the elevation of the course of study, and the completion of the whole plan, were exhausted in struggling for existence. The affairs of the college operated unfavorably upon the primary object of the Convention; and, in 1826, that body, by a unanimous vote, withdrew from all responsi- bility concerning it, except the nomination, triennially, of fifty individuals, from whom the electors of the college were to choose 31 trustees. This }. Rev. Robert Semple, D. D., of Virginia, was appointed successor of r. Rice, who resigned his agency for the institution, but continued, gratu- itously, to solicit subscriptions for the college until his death, in 1836.” In 1833, the college received from Congress a grant of city lots, valued at $25,000, the proceeds of which were to constitute a permanent fund for the support of professorships. The number of students in 1835 was 70—more than 20 of whom were esteemed pious, C H A P T E R W II. Indian Missions. Sketch of the Indian character, An extended view of Indian character and habits is not consistent with the limits of this work; but a few brief sketches will be appropriate, before entering upon the history of our missions among them. While many of our readers have a kind of inherited regard for the Indians, and from early • He died in Edgefield District, South Carolina, September 25, after a short illness, in the 54th year of his age. - INDIAN CHARACTER. 381 childhood have been taught to respect them as originally a people of noble characteristics, and to sympathise with them as depressed, wronged, and degraded by the contaminating influence of the whites, others think of them only as deceitful, blood-thirsty, and delighting in war; burning villages, capturing defenceless women, and dashing innocent babes against the trees. We are far from regarding them as a “doomed people,” destined to dwin- dle away. But thus far, their entire history, from the days of Philip to the war with the Seminoles, illustrates the truth of their own touching lan- guage, that they are “scattered before the whites like autumn leaves before a storm,” and “melted away like snow before hot water;” and the humblest testimony to their real character should not be withheld. There are points of dissimilarity among the several tribes, and a mission- ary who has had much opportunity to observe them, “doubts the capacity of any man to speak understandingly of any remote tribe, unless he has be- come familiar with their language.” But, generally speaking, in a bar- barous state, they bear a strong resemblance to each other, so as to justify the belief that they are but one people. The principal differences which exist, are probably produced by the influences of various climates, their re- moteness from, or proximity to the whites, and their knowledge or ignorance of Christianity. It is a humiliating truth, that the influence of the whites has uniformly proved, in every respect, deleterious to the Indians, except where Christianity has interposed with its saving influences; and to this cause is it to be ascribed that the portion of the present race of aborigines, who are not Christianized, are far inferior, physically, intellectually and morally, to their ancestors. . The Indians, in the days of our forefathers, were an athletic people. The rigors to which their infants were subjected, destroyed the feeble ones, and those that survived, being accustomed to privation and the hardships of war, to the use of the bow and the pursuit of game, became vigorous and swift- footed, and many of them were models of manly elegance. When Sir Ben- jamin West, in his youth, first beheld the statue of Apollo Belvidere, he ex- claimed, “It is a Mohawk Indian!” - That they possessed a degree of elevation far beyond most savage tribes, is evinced by their eloquence; for thoughts, tender and sublime, such as they often uttered, proceed not from mean and powerless minds. Their speeches are bold, nervous, and highly figurative; and, in many instances, when addressed to those by whose hypocritical professions they had been deceived, full of indignant sarcasm. A traveller in Canada remarks, “When Father Charlevoix, a learned Jesuit, first assisted at an Indian Council, he could not believe that the Jesuit that acted as interpreter, was not imposing upon the audience the ef- fusions of his own brilliant imagination.” “Shenandoah, a venerable chief of the Oneidas, who died at the advanced age of 113, thus expressed before his departure the deep feeling of his loneliness: “I am an aged hemlock. The winds of an hundred years have swept over its branches. It is dead at the top. Those who began life with me, have run away from me. Why I am suffered thus to remain, God only knows.” Not inferior in pathos was the request of Scanando, an aged chieftain of the same tribe, who had embraced Christianity: “Lay me, in death, by the side of my minister, and my friend, that I may go up with him at the great resurrection.’” - That they were poetic and imaginative, many of their names indicate. Their celebrated warrior, called, by the English, Red Jacket, was named, Tsckuycaathaw, or, “The man who keeps you awake.” Whirlwind, and * Rev. H. Gregory, missionary of the Episcopal Church. 332 -- BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. Walk-in-the-water, were names among the Cherokees. The Look-Out Mountain, which has the appearance of having been rent perpendicularly for the passage of the Tennessee river, is called in Cherokee, O-tullee-ton- tanna-ta-kunna-ee ; literally, “Mountains looking at each other.” The Indians were distrustful, reserved and revengeful; but as they al- ways remembered an injury, so they never forgot a kindness. Instances, numerous and well-authenticated, of their gratitude and fidelity exhibited at the hazard of life, are related in American history. The Rev. Mr. Hecke- welder, a Moravian of Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, and other travellers, whose testimony cannot well be questioned, ascribe to many of their chiefs a de- gree of nobleness and magnanimity, to which there are few parallels among any people; and which, had they lived in Greece or Rome, would have rendered their names immortal. The missionary above quoted, says that when once his confidence is secured, “as soon shall the rivers run from the sea, as the red man betray his white brother.” In war they are brave, but stealthy and cruel; and the courage of a war- rior is estimated by the number of scalps he has taken. Yet, if an Indian loses a son, or other near relative, in battle, he adopts a captive foe in his place, and transfers to him an affection which nothing but death can extin- guish. - - In the social relations, they are respectful to their parents, and affectionate to their children, but haughty and selfish towards their wives. In all sav- age tribes, the lot of woman is one of almost unmingled hardship and mis- ery. She builds the wigwam, plants and hoes the corn, prepares for use the skins of animals which her husband has shot in hunting, takes care of the horses, cooks the food, bears heavy burdens, (perhaps with an infant in her arms,) through the forest and across the streams behind her husband, as he, with only his rifle, or bow and arrows, goes on with the swift Indian lope. At home, she waits for her food until her lord is satisfied, and when he and his companions sit down on their mats around the fire, she takes her place, without complaint, in a remote part of the hut. - In an uncivilized state they are indolent, having no idea of the value of time. Consequently in their habits, there is nothing like regularity, order, and punctuality. Knowing nothing of the arts of life, their wants are sim- ple, scarcely extending beyond the possession of a kettle, a blanket, a few pairs of moccasins, a pail, a birch bark canoe, a rifle and a pipe. As the are ignorant of the abundance with which the earth would reward their . labor forms no part of their plan, and they are strangers to those excitements of mind which in cultivated society quicken to mental and bodily effort. Indians have a self-possession which never forsakes them, and a native sense of decorum which might suggest useful hints even to some in polish- ed society. It is shown in their respect for parents, reverence for age, sup- ression of curiosity, and uniform silence while others are speaking. Four }. lads, who were coming to the north to school, as they passed through Virginia, were taken by their conductor to the residence of President Madi- son. Not one look of surprise, or low-bred curiosity, was seen in them, and at the table they were perfectly free from awkward embarrassment. *. A gentleman who was familiar with their habits, and deeply interested in their welfare, once said that he had been present at their councils when questions of vital importance to their nation, and of a nature strongly to agitate their feelings, were discussed. No one moved or raised his eyes, until the speaker had finished. On these occasions, the oldest spoke first, and each listened patiently, knowing that in his turn he should speak with- out interruption. The same gentleman gave his testimony to the hospitali- ty and honesty of the Choctaws and Cherokees; that during a residence RELIGION OF THE INDIANs. 383 among them of two or three mouths, under various circumstances of ex- posure and dependence, he always met with prompt and warm-hearted kindness, and never once lost the most trifling article. - - They discern quickly the superior power which civilization gives, but their own self-respect is not diminished by the consciousness of not pos- sessing its advantages, nor are they blind to the weaknesses common in the character of whites. They possess great shrewdness, and a penetration which detects instantly, and without appearing to do so, vanity and pretension. That prying curiosity, so often seen among civilized people, but among In- . never, they know how to rebuke with a severity as laconic as it is 626 (1. r Before direct efforts were made to evangelize the Indian tribes, the Choc- taws, and especially the Cherokees, had begun to cultivate the soil and adopt the habits of civilized life. This resulted from two causes, the scarcity of game, which rendered their means of subsistence uncertain at best, and always scanty, and the influence of their “great father, Washing- ton,” who, in the language of Charles R. Hicks,” one of their own chiefs, “encouraged the men to cultivate the soil, by the offer of the plough and the hoe; and the women to domestic industry by holding out the wheel and the loom over the nation.”f A small degree of this influence is seen among the tribes who lived east of the Mississippi, and now that they have gone all west, a traveller can readily distinguish them from those who have always lived beyond it, by their more comfortable mode of life. The minds of the Indians were never degraded by the worship of images, nor poisoned by the numerous defiling associations of eastern idolatry. They seem to have been in many respects, more obedient than other pagans, to the law which the Creator has placed in every hºman bosop. , Many of the tribes have traditions of the creation, the fall of ºld. from paradise, and the deluge. Most of them practise sofcery, and are extremely secret in their incantations, so that allied WNºes are often mutually ignorant of the particular ceremonies used. Theſſ great object in these rites, is to ward off the malice of the bad Spirit, who sendèthe tempest and the earth- quake, famine and unsuccessful war. They all believe in one Great Spirit, who gives them the sunshine and showers, the corn and game. This bounty they celebrate in the green-corn-dance. Says Mr. Heckewelder; “This habitual devotion to the first great Cause, and a strong feeling of gratitude for the favors he confers, is one of the prominent traits that char- acterize the mind of the untutored Indian. An old Indian told me, about 50 years ago, that when he was young, he still followed the custom of his fathers and ancestors, of climbing upon a high mountain, to thank the Great Spirit for his benefits bestowed, and to entreat a continuance of his favor; and that they were sure that their prayers were heard, and acceptable to the Great Spirit, though he did not himself appear to them.” Roger Wil- liams says, “If they receive any good in hunting, fishing, or harvest, they ac- knowledge God in it; yea, if they meet with any ordinary accident, such as a fall, &c., they say “God was angry.’” “I have heard a poor Indian,” says he “lamenting the loss of his child, call up at the break of day, his wife and family to lamentation, and with abundance of tears cry out, O God! thou hast taken away my child, thou art angry with me. O turn thine anger from me, and spare thou the rest of my children.’” The following prayer must have been * He died about the close of the year 1826. He was an intelligent and humble Christian, and an enlightened patriot. . -. * t In 1817, there were 2000 spinning wheels and several hundred looms in the Choētawnation, and about the same period, the council of the Cherokee nation, who were in advance of the Choctaws, . to give a set of tools to every young man, who would acquaint himself with some me: ehanic art. - - *at, i| 384 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. breathed forth by a spirit which might have claimed affinity with the great- est of English poets. “O Eternal have mercy upon me, because. I am passing away.—O Infinite! because I am but a speck-O most Mighty because I am weak, O Source of Life! because I draw nigh to the grave, O Omniscient because I am in darkness, O All Bounteous! because I am poor, O All Sufficient! because I am nothing.” C H A P T E R W III. Indian Missions, continued. Mission to the Miamies and Kickapoos Mr. McCoy proceeds to the Wabash Removal to Fort Wayne. Indian school. Mr. Lykins employed. Establishment of Carey station among the Putawatomies. Rapid improvement of the Indians. Arrival of new Missionaries. Ottawas of Crand river solicit religious instruction. Thomas station occupied. Christian steadfastness of Indian youths. Education of Indians at Hamilton. Mr. Slater and others join the mission. Mr. and Mrs. Slater with Mr. Lykins are stationed at Thomas. Proposed removal of the lhdians to the west. Arrival of Mr. Richardson, and Miss Richardson. Antony Rollo. MLAMIEs AND KICKAPoos. The earliest mission established among the In- dians by the Board, was the Miamies and Kickapoos in the vicinity of Fort Wayne. Rev. Isaac McCoy was appointed in the autumn of 1817, to labor among the Indians of Indiana and Illinois. The next year he re- moved his family to the shores of the Wabash, then a wilderness, in order to reside among the Miamies and Kickapoos. The Indians entertained strong prejudices against the whites, in consequence of the injuries they have ever suffered from dishonest men. These prejudices were slowly al- layed, but in the course of one year Mr. McCoy obtained nine or ten native children, whom he boarded and instructed in his own family. During that year, one man, a hired assistant, was baptized. * In May, 1820, at the particular request of the principal Miami chief, Mishewa, with whom he had become intimately acquainted; and because he had not the means of completing the plans he had commenced, near the Wabash, Mr. McCoy, with the approbation of the Board, removed to Fort Wayne, where the United States' agent furnished lands and houses rent- free, for the accommodation of the mission establishment. This was a cen- tral point among the Miamies, Putawatomies, Ottawas and Shawanoes. The school was commenced immediately with eight Indian pupils, and in July, the number amounted to 48. In the course of the summer, five persons were baptized—three Indian women, a white man, and a white wo- man. Rev. Mr. Hill was appointed to join Mr. McCoy, but withdrew in 1821, on account of the feeble health of his father. Mr. Clyde was ap- pointed an assistant the same year. In 1822, Mr. Johnston Lykins, a hired teacher in the school, was baptized, and immediately became an assistant missionary. Mr. John Sears was also appointed an assistant missionary, and Mr. Giles Jackson to work at the blacksmith's trade. PuTAwatomies AND OTTAwas. The efforts of these missionaries, there being but one family to conduct the school and carry out the plans formed for the benefit of the Miamies, were very great. Many children had been taught the rudiments of knowledge, and some of the Indians had been in- duced to purchase cattle. 26 good log cabins had been erected, and between 200 and 300 acres of land cleared and cultivated. But so limited were their pecuniary means, that they were obliged to make arrangements for removing ------------------------. ---------- #ULES OF THE MISSION, 385 to the Putawatomie tribe, according to the stipulation of the treaty of Chi- cago, Mr. McCoy had obtained a commission as teacher of that tribe, which would entitle him to a salary of $400 annually; beside five cabins, a cer- tain number of tools, and the aid of a blacksmith. During this season 43 of the mission family were sick, of the bilious typhus fever, of which a daughter of Mr. McCoy, and a young missionary just arrived, died. Mrs. McCoy was the first taken sick, and the last one recovered. In this dis- tressing state of things, Mr. McCoy was obliged to go back and forth 200 miles through the wilderness several times, now to their new station, on the St. Josephs, to hasten the preparation for a removal there, then back to the afflicted family, and again to St. Josephs. At length, in the month of No- vember, 1822, the family, 30 in number, still pale and but partially recover- ed, commenced their journey through the wilderness, where there was not a house in which they could take shelter for a night. The ground was cov- ered with snow, and they had rapid rivers filled with broken ice, to cross; but in 11 days they arrived at Carey, their new residence, so called in honor of Rev. William Carey of Serampore-—which was then 100 miles from the near- est white inhabitants, and 30 miles from the outlet at St. Joseph's at Lake Michigan. The early part of this winter was spent in intense efforts, put forth by the weak and even the sick, and amidst privations and sufferings such as the inhabitants of civilized and enlightened countries can scarcely imagine;— yet in January the school for Indian children was opened. The following year Mr. McCoy wrote that it contained 37 boys and 16 girls, natives, all fed and clothed at the expense of the mission. 21 could read the bible with tolerable facility, 7 imperfectly; 18 wrote a tolerable hand, and 13 were studying arithmetic. The girls were taught to spin, weave, knit, sew, and perform domestic labor, and the boys to work on the farm; two of them were apprenticed to the blacksmith trade. Five hewn log cabins were erected, also a school house, a blacksmith's shop, a kitchen, a milk-house and a stable. The land occupied, was a mile square, given by the Indians. In the course of two years it was brought into a state of good cultivation, and ample supplies of corn, wheat and vegetables, were raised, and horses, cattle, sheep and hogs, in abundance. : A church was organized in the mission family soon after their removal to Carey. The following are the rules by which the missionaries mutually engaged to be governed in their associate capacity. “1st. We agree that our object in becoming missionaries, is to melior- ate the condition of the Indians, and not to serve ourselves; therefore, “2d. We agree that our whole time, talents and labors shall be dedicated to the obtaining of this object, and shall all be bestowed gratis, so that the mission cannot become indebted to any missionary for his or her services. “3d. We agree that all remittances from the Board of Missions, and all monies, and property accruing to any of us, by salaries from government, by schools, by smith-shops, by donations, or from whatever quarter it may arise, shall be thrown into the common missionary fund, and shall be sa- credly applied to the cause of this mission, and that no part of the property held by us at our stations, is ours, or belongs to any of us; but, with the exception of that intrusted to us by the United States, it belongs to the Gen- eral Convention which we serve, and is held in trust by us so long as said Society shall continue us in their employ.” In 1823, Mr. Robert Simerwell joined the mission, and Mr. Seers with- drew. Messrs. Clyde and Jackson with alrew, without any personal dissat- isfaction. In November, 1824, Mr. William Polke and his wife, of Maria Greek, Indiana, with Miss F. Goodrich of Lexington, Kentucky, joined the mission. - --- --- - 49 386 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. re-º-,-,--rºr------------------------ ~~ The arrangements of the family were such as to promote the civilization and religious instruction of the children, and to shed a salutary influence upon the Indians about them. There were evident tokens of the presence of the divine Spirit. The Indians were attentive to the religious exercises and in- structions of the Sabbath;-here and there one and another who had been in- different, began to discover a tender conscience, a sense of sin, and a love of religious conversation and secret retirement. The case of Noaquett, the youth who had acted as an interpreter and aided in the preparation of hymns for Sabbath singing in the Putawatomie language, was very interest: ing. He was 17 years of age when he came into the mission family, and was then turbulent, and controlled with difficulty; but he became gentle, teachable and obedient; and was led by the Holy Spirit into a deep knowl- edge of his own sinfulness. The evidences of his true piety were at length very satisfactory. 26 individuals, some of them Indians, others hired assist- ants, and others pupils in the school, were baptized this year. The Ottawas, for whose instruction some provision was made by the treaty of Chicago, had shown a strong aversion to having missionaries come into their tribe. Mr. McCoy made one tour among them, and Mr. Polke another, yet they declined every proposal of the kind. At length, however, they sent one Gosa with two children to be placed in the school, and a re- quest that a missionary would come immediately to Grand River. Mr. McCoy visited them, and found the chiefs and other Indians very anxious for religious instruction and for a knowledge of civilized life. The old chief, Noonday, said, “I am an Indian, nevertheless I think of God and religious things; and if we had a preacher, perhaps I should become good.” He pointed out a tract of 6 or 700 acres of land, which he said he would give to a mission if one could be established, saying that if the missionaries would do as they had said and not deceive them, he and his children after him would never forget their kindness. The result of these earnest requests was the establishment of a branch of the Carey mission at a place which was named Thomas, from respect to Dr. Thomas of the Serampore mission. This station is on Grand river rapids, 40 miles from the eastern shore of Lake Michigan. No missionary could be spared to reside there, but they were visited frequently by one or another of the brethren at Carey ; a smith was established among them, and steps were taken to aid them in their efforts to adopt the habits of a civilized people. In June, 1825, the family at Carey consisted of 86, 70 Indians scholars, 4 other Indians, 5 missionaries, 6 children, and a mill-wright, and other as- sistant laborers. In September, Mr. McCoy sent, by a boat upon the Grand river, to the Thomas station a quantity of tools and other necessaries furnished by the gov- ernment, and went himself by land, driving before him a number of heads of cattle. There he met the chiefs, Noonday and Blackskin, and other Indians, who attributed the opposition which the Ottawas had shown to the introduction of Christianity in times past, to the slanderous reports of de- signing white traders. Every effort for the benefit of the Indians through- out that vast and desolate region, was grievously paralyzed by the sale of whiskey, wagon loads of which were seen going from one place to another. Some of the baptized Indians were exposed to great temptations from this cause, but it proved one of those trials by which their Christian stability and decision gathered strength. One, a young man, son of a Canadian trader, with an Indian family, was required, after completing his course at school, to engage in the sale of whiskey among the Indians, his father promising to give him the entire profits (about $1200). Many sons of Christian parents would have yielded to such an inducement, yet this conscientious youth, VARIOUS LABOR.S. 387 hoping to escape the snare, asked leave to consider, and mean time visited some friends 80 miles distant, where he received a letter from the missiona- Ties, proposing to him to go with other Indian youth to some Institution at the eastward, for the purpose of obtaining an education which would enable him to be extensively useful among his countrymen. He returned, and took leave of his father and came again to the station where he remained until the expected opportunity was presented. Other instances of Christian steadfastness, equally striking, might be mentioned. . . In January, 1826, Mr. McCoy left Carey with 8 Indian lads, accompani- ed by Gosa, who on his return was to report to his people the state of the boys. These lads were placed in the Hamilton Institution, and Mr. McCoy returned in May to Carey. Having been long convinced of the importance of educating some of the Indian youth as physicians, Mr. McCoy selected in June two, Conauda, whom he named Thomas Baldwin, and Saswa, called Francis Barron. Both were learning the shoe-maker's trade, and were ingenious, intelligent boys, and disposed to attend to religious instructions. In the course of the year following, Conauda and Saswa were, by the liberality of some Chris- tian friends in Vermont, placed in the medical school at Castleton in that State. ~, In June Mr. Lykins spent 3 days at Thomas. The Ottawas there plead- ed earnestly for a school, and for instruction in the cultivation of their lands. Their desire for improvement was now proportioned to their former preju- dice and opposition, and their disposition to listen to good counsel, and adopt the methods advised for their benefit, was unexampled among the north- western tribes. Blackskin urged “that they had waited a long time, that many of their children were nearly grown up without education, that it made him sorry to see them running about the village in idleness and igno- rance.” They were encouraged to expect a school in the autumn. The government having sent to the care of Mr. McCoy 55 heads of cattle for the Ottawas on Grand river, Mr. Lykins went again to Thomas to distribute them. On his arrival, he found a great number of Indians at Noonday's house, where they had assembled to hear Gosa's account of his late tour to the east. The next day, after a long talk, in full assembly, in which they earnestly renewed their request for a school, Mr. Lykins, accord- ing to their own request, divided their cattle among them. In August, written messages were received at Carey from Blackskin, Noonday, and Gosa. A part of Blackskin's letter stands thus. “Brothers, I have not much to say to you at present. We here are all of one mind. You say there is a God. We want you to fear him and fulfil your promises.” In September, the Putawatomies and Miamies met the United States’ Commissioners on the shores of the Wabash, according to previous agree- ment, for the purpose of entering into a treaty and ceding some of their lands. Knowing the interests of the mission to be intimately concerned, Mr. McCoy attended on the occasion. The Indians ceded a million and a half of acres to the government, and annuities for 20 years or more, were secured to them, which were to be applied to their civilization and improve- ment in knowledge. Indians act slowly, and Mr. McCoy was detained near the Wabash until the 19th of October, and was then obliged to go into Ken- tucky on the same business. He reached home on the 12th of November. The newly appointed missionaries, Mr. and Mrs. Slater and Miss Purchase, had arrived during his absence. Immediate preparations were made for the fulfilment of the promises made in August and to the Ottawas. Mr. and Mrs. Simerwell, Mr Meeker and Mr. Slater were charged with the care of the station at Carey, the latter becoming responsible for the school; and Mr. 388 BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. r -º: and Mrs. McCoy and Miss Purchase went to Thomas. Preparations had been made by Mr. Lykins for the comfortable accommodation of the family on their arrival. The delight of the Indians was in proportion to the delay of their wishes. The next day the chiefs and principal men, with women and children, came to welcome their missionary friends, whom they had kept awake the whole night by the beating of a drum for joy at their ar- rival. They allowed that they had begun to fear that the promises, on which they had depended, would be broken; but now that they saw the blacksmith: the laborers, the milch-cows, the oxen, and the ploughs, they hoped that all would be done which they had been taught to expect. - - On the 25th of December, the school was commenced with five young Indians, and soon increased to 20. Gosa made frequent excursions among the Indians, and faithfully employed himself in endeavoring to remove preju- dices which they had derived from wicked white men, and in leading them to estimate the benefits of the improvements offered them by the mission- aries. A few instances of awakened conscience encouraged the hope that the preaching of the gospel was not without effect at this station. One In- dian was anxious to know if God would show mercy to those who had been a long time sinful. He said he felt very bad in his mind, and thought he should feel better when he heard the missionary preach and pray, but he felt only sorry continually, continually. His heart was all bad, he could not keep it straight. Afterward, when asked what was the state of his mind, he replied, “O, I am all the time, all the time, sorry. I do not know what to do. When you was preaching to day, I tried to pray; but I could only say with myself, ‘Great Spirit pity me!’” After a residence of six months at Thomas, for the purpose of com- pleting the arrangements necessary at the commencement of the establish- ment, Mr. and Mrs. McCoy returned to Carey, and Mr. Lykins and Mr. and Mrs. Slater took their place. The condition of the Putawatomies was at this time very unfavorable to their improvement. Their poverty was rendered more deeply miserable by the eagerness of the whites to take possession of the lands which had been ceded, but to which the Indians retained their right until their harvest was gathered in. Instances of individual oppression and outrage of rights are recorded, which make an honest man blush for his species. They were also disturbed by a deputation from the Winnebagoes, who offered the war-pipe and the tomahawk, inviting them to join in an attack upon the whites, a proposal which they promptly declined. 4. The plan of removing the Indians to some place beyond the Mississippi, where they might hope to be secured in the possession of their lands, and where they would have sufficient inducement to adopt plans for their per- manent improvement, had occupied the attention of Mr. McCoy for a long time. The scattered remnants of various tribes at the north-west, were far less cultivated than the Cherokees and Choctaws at the south ;-neither their numbers, location, nor advancement in civilization, was such as to justify the hope that in their present condition the benefits of religious education, or social improvement, which might be conferred by the labors of missionaries on the present generation, could be perpetuated to their successors. In- stances of individual culture and genuine conversion assured the missiona- ries that they did not labor in vain. There were many such ; but it seemed hopeless to educate children, who, when their course of study was completed, must be thrown out upon a community where every motive to effort was destroyed, and every temptation to deteriorate, offered. Everything in their actual condition, and their relation to the whites, seemed to point to their re- moval, as affording the only prospect for effectually doing them good. " F. ANTONY ROLLO. - 389 Mr. McCoy left home in October, 1827, on business relating to the Indians, and did not return until February. During his absence, Mr. Richardson and Miss Richardson* joined the station as missionaries. One Christian Indian woman, and several of the pupils had died. This woman was a Putawatomie, who had been four years a professor of religion. She was very exemplary, and peculiarly faithful in endeavoring to persuade the In- dians to forsake sin, and give themselves to Christ. - - On the 8th of March, 1828, Mr. Antony Rollo died. He was grandson of a principal Putawatomie chief by the mother's side. His father was a Canadian Frenchman. Early after the establishment of the mission, his father solicited a place for him in the school, but on further consideration withdrew his request, lest his son should lose his religion . He was after- wards placed under the care of a Catholic priest at Vincennes. In 1821, the father resided near the mission premises, and the son was allowed to at- tend school, but forbidden to read the bible or join in the religious exercises. In 1824, his father died at Fort Harrison, and Antony was left friendless. In this destitute and forlorn condition, he was found in the wilderness a hundred miles from Carey, by three sons of one of the missionaries, who were returning from school in Ohio. He had been lame from infancy, and as he was unable to walk far, the lads lifted him on a horse, while one of them walked. Thus he was brought to Carey. He was then 19. He soon learned to read, yet refused to read the Scriptures, and was scru- pulous in his observances of Catholic ceremonies. After a residence of several months in the missionary family, he begun to look into the Scrip- tures, and at length he accepted a New Testament as a reward for his pro- gress in study. He was gradually convinced of the excellency of the bible, and of his own need of pardoning mercy through atoning blood. On his ex- pressing one day a wish to see a priest, he was asked if he thought a priest would help him. “No, no,” he replied, “If Christ does not help me, no one else can. But I should like to ask the priest why he forbade me to read the Bible, that book, in the reading of which I find so much pleasure.” He was examined for admission to the church, on the 1st of April, but his diffidence respecting his own evidences of piety prevented his receiving the ordinance of baptism until his health, which had long been declining, became too feeble. When in such doubt about his own preparation for heaven that he could not sleep, he was still anxious for the conversion of the Indians, and omitted no suitable opportunity of urging them to flee to Jesus Christ for salvation. During his sickness of many months, he was an eminent example of the power of religion to sustain and purify the soul. He always expressed his satisfaction in being in the hands of God, and his entire trust in what Christ had done to save his soul. He made admirable use of his biblical knowl- edge in conversing with the French Catholics who were occasionally employ- ed at the station, reasoning with a clearness, appropriateness, and maturit of spiritual understanding, seldom seen in a young disciple. At his death he bequeathed to the mission 160 acres of land, the section which was as- signed him by the government at the treaty of Chicago. .* * Afterwards married to Mr. Mecker, 390 --- BAPTIST GENERAL CONVENTION. CHAPTER Ix. Indian Missions, continued. Cherokees. Mr. Posey appointed missionary in 1817. Valley Towns station established. Tin- sawattee. Appointmelt of Mr. O’Briant and other missionaries. Mission schools. Mr. Jones ordained pastor. Religious interest awakened. Notly station. Cherokee Phoenix.—Creeks. Mr. Compere located at Tucheebachee, or Withington. John Davis. Station relinquished.— Senecas, Oneidas and Tuscaroras. Tonawanda station. * CHEROKEEs. The Rev. Humphrey Posey was appointed missionary to the Cherokees in the autumn of 1817. The country “solemnly guarantied and reserved forever to the Cherokee Nation, by treaties concluded with the United States,” as described in the first article of the Constitution, adopted by the National Convention in 1827, embraces a small territory lying in the northern part of Georgia, the south-eastern of Tennessee, and the western of North Carolina, being bound- ed south by the Coosa river, west and north-west by the Tennessee river to the mouth of the Hiwassee, north by the Hiwassee as far as Columbus, thence by a line due north-east to the Tennessee at Tallassee, and along that river to the tops of the Blue Ridge in North Carolina, east by the Ches- tatee, from its source down to the Creek boundary, and thence westerly to the Coosa river. A section of the territory is presented in the accompany- ing map, exhibiting the principal missionary stations under the direction of the Board. - - A few schools were established among the Cherokees in 1818, but were suspended in consequence of Mr. Posey's absence in 1819, on a journey be- yond the Mississippi. In 1820 he returned and commenced a missionary es- tablishment at Valley Towns, assisted by Mr. Dawson as a teacher. This station was on the Hiwassee river, just within the western boundary of North Carolina. In 1821 80 acres of land were enclosed, cultivated and stocked. Three buildings were erected for the schools, the family, and domestic and farming purposes. Forty children were under daily instruction in the º in reading, writing, arithmetic, and the practical duties of civiliz- ed life. At Tinsawattee, 60 miles south-east of Valley Towns, a day school was established, and a school house, dwelling house, &c., for the master, erected at a small expense. This school was taught by Mr. and Mrs. O'Briant; and supported in part by a society in the Sarepta Association, Georgia. In September of this year, a number of missionaries were sent out to this station; Rev. Thomas Roberts, as superintendent, Isaac Cleaver, a black- Smith, and Evan Jones, teacher, with their wives and families, John Farrier, a farmer and weaver, and Elizabeth Jones, Mary Lewis, and Ann Cleaver, teachers. In 1823, two or three of the Indians gave evidence of piety. John Tinson was the first Indian who was converted. He acted as interpreter, and he and his wife, who also became pious, proved valuable helpers. He was ca- pable of conducting a meeting in an edifying manner, and frequently did so. Mr. Roberts reported, in reference to the secular affairs of the mission this year, that 3000 bushels of corn had been raised, beside flax, oats and some rye. Respecting the school, he stated the number to be 65, or 40 steadily, most of whom could read, and many of them write. They were affectionate in the family, and attentive to preaching. In February, 1824, Mr. Roberts writes that they had been obliged to limit ... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ~~... ------- ~~~~…~~~~…~~~~~~~~~~~. --~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~...~~~~ : " - r- F--wºr-º- ** \ . 2. * § 0s ; Sto' º o Sø Q," 5. 05 sº # tº : 2. sº . #2 > tº en - re & ‘ā ## % - : C & § # : & * C § ºf Spring Town # ºf - & 20/4}\ºte, ; sº © "esse ă. sº C Willi & e T. Teamº © *S. < gº §. : - - N). {{S RC3 (68 35° N. Lat. tº Brainerd Councilºcº;#5 £oElagalsa s # WEST. Mlissiou School Red C* º, : g * º REFERENCES. o Preaching Places. © Church Organized. Places of some note. Seat of Government. sk Old Seat of Government. º ~ Boundary of Mountain Country. *: Division of Western and Atlantic waters, ſ]eganeetla CSAmagalolega O. which is also the Cherokee Boundary line. * 6 18| *. d) Arch Wann’s SCALE, % *} 5 20 50 & 3Tinsawattee * - S* p'P sº &° º S Sº Tsº Sºo * .* & º & • sº a gnelson's ** 3& *3 * y” cº 3 & s' Sº, ºgºng Swamp e-